Chapter 1: Fox Skin
Summary:
Juleka Couffaine was a monster..
..but there was a chance she wasn’t the only one.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Juleka Couffaine is a vampire.
She thought it was extremely obvious. She gawked at it really. It felt cliche. With her gothic looks, her pale skin, her alarmingly red eyes, garlic allergy, and her penchant to mumble a lot (mostly in an attempt to avoid someone noticing her fangs)...
But here she is! It’s been years since she’s met these people and they still haven’t fucking noticed- despite the abundant and new magic in the air. That being all that weird super hero business she want's no part of. Of course.
So now Juleka wonders in her burning supernatural and immortal curiosity.. how far does her classmate’s and friend’s obliviousness go? And... what lies beneath the surface of normalcy in the wild around her?
Quirking an eye down at her hand mirror, her rare reflection staring back.
Well I suppose people would assume I wouldn’t have a reflection.. I’m lucky most mirrors and cameras these days don’t have silver in them- or else I’d be really obvious by now.. if I wasn’t already. She thought to herself, her eyes glanced up towards Rose, who smiled at her.
Her heart fluttered slightly, but she pushed the butterflies in her stomach down.
I do take a lot of precaution don’t I? It’s not like I’ll lose control or something like those edgy vampire movies... So why do I do that again?
A loud crash erupted through the hall, the sounds of screams echoing into the room— causing some to cower in fear, to sigh annoyedly, or burst from their seats with a mix of either excitement or determination.
Ah right- cause monsters are evil usually. Forgot about that. She quickly stood to her feet, feeling Rose grasp to her arm.
“Class— please stay seated.. Do your best to hide under the desks while we wait for Ladybug and Chat Noir to arrive” Miss Bustier said carefully, her eyes glancing nervously at the door.
”Wonder what today’s akuma is..” Juleka mumbled, doing her best not to panic as she moved her and Rose’s seats to bend under- blushing slightly as she felt their knees touch.
“No idea.. but Alya looks like she’s going to burst if she doesn’t learn, she looks like she’s going to rip her jacket from how much she’s fidgeting with it.” Rose whispered, the two peered around the desks to see a very huffy Alya sitting behind her desk- fidgeting roughly with her orange and white jacket that tied carefully around her waist.
Now thinking about it..
Juleka’s eyes narrowed as she looked at it, sniffing slightly. Her copper eyes receding into a deep crimson, and she could feel her mouth quiver a little as she caught onto something..
It always smelt.. alive. Which seemed weird cause it was a jacket.. not a living breathing animal.. but now that Juleka’s full attention on it.. it felt like at any moment- it would start to move— Focusing harder, she could make out more of its details.
Instead of a hood, it looked like a fox head, the sleeves started to look more like arms and paws.. and slowly fabric turned into fur— Normally Juleka would wave Alya’s jacket off as Rena Rouge merch.. but now.. she realized that Alya had been wearing it.. every day.
Maybe a pelt? No.. no someone would’ve questioned about it.. isn’t Alya’s dad a zoo keeper? Wouldn’t he be against poaching like that? Mylene would definitely have words too.. but no one spoke a word about it— They just overlooked it. Like how they overlooked her..
It was definitely a pelt now. Yep. Okay yeah she could see it now. That was weird.
She shook her head, biting down on her lip painfully to snap herself out of her trance, before wincing as she felt herself draw blood. Looking back up again, Alya seemed to catch her gaze, Juleka sheepishly waved— with Rose already crawling forward to say hi.
The vampire sat back to watch to distract herself, but the muffled, discrete, yet still strong and clear smell of animal blood refused to leave.. The smell of fox.. it was maddening..
No, Juleka was not some filthy weirdo who ate people or rodents off the streets because they assumed blood was the only thing Vampires were able to eat or drink- that’s disgusting.
She got packs of blood from the government (even though Anarka hated everything about the law, she loved her daughter more and gratefully received them) every month to specifically prevent that.
However..
Staring at it— she could feel the feral burning and twisting hunger that the monster inside her screamed for. Live meat. Live meat. Prey.
It was uncomfortable, and while there was no way in hell that she was going to act upon it- it was still a jacket- the fact that her instincts where screaming for it told her something was amiss.. especially sense she had only noticed the fox ‘jacket’ was even there now.
File that for later.. she thought to herself, as Marinette and Adrien somehow snuck out of the classroom. Her eyes followed Rose as the blogger and the blonde talked to each other, her eyes narrowed slightly— unable to shake off the image of the fox skin.
It was always there wasn’t it? Yeah.. yeah it was. Juleka thought curiously, her eyes glinting. I wonder why I couldn’t see it until now.. maybe.. maybe it’s cause no one pointed it out? It doesn’t even look like a jacket! It’s not disguising itself or anything yet we still..
Magic. There was more magic out there. Juleka already knew this— but there was always a little bit of disbelief that came with the small bubble of reality everyone was trapped it. A bubble that dictated what you believed was real or not.
As miraculous cure washed over the room, Juleka found a smile curling across her face, her fangs glimmering in the hazey sunlight.
Her fellow classmates shuffled back to their seats, Marinette and Adrien skidding back inside— but Juleka’s eye were on Alya’s fox pelt now- part of her was now curious of Rena Rouge.. she wondered if there was connection.. and if there was other things she was missing and over looking now.
No matter.. she thought, crossing her arms smugly, feeling as if she had cracked a life mystery— I’ll figure it out soon enough.. this is a new project now..
Her eyes glanced back at Rose, who cheerfully planted herself back next to Juleka. She felt a little bit of guilt tugging at her chest. Like always— it felt like she was lying to Rose. Every small excuse, small lie, twisted truth.. all to cover the truth.
Juleka Couffaine was a monster.
Juleka looked at the classroom, a new feeling of recognition and thoughtfulness filling her. A new realm of possibilities stretched out before her. Eyeing every detail, every little twitch, glance, flinch, stare.. if Alya was a creature of the super natural like her- who’s to say there aren’t more!
..but there was a chance she wasn’t the only one.
The bell rang and everyone started to shuffle out— Juleka found her eyes trailing after each of her classmates, as a roll of goosebumps traveled up her arm. Now.. how am I going to do this..
...
“Hey Marinette”
The fashion designer squeaked, before swerving around
”Huh Juleka? Uhh.. Hey? What’s up?” She asked
The goth rubbed her arm sheepishly, “U-Uhh.. nothing.” She said, before shaking her head “Actually.. do you know where Alya is? I’d like to ask her something..”
Marinette blinked with surprise
”Oh! Uh.. I’m not sure? She ran home- had to baby sit- why?”
Juleka cursed silently to herself before smiling sheepishly, as always, keeping her lips together
”Nothing really.. just wanted to ask her something..” She said carefully, before tilting her head “By the way.. do you know where she got her jacket?”
”Her jacket? Well I don’t really know but she said she got her flannels from—“
”Not her flannel- the one wrapped around her waist” Juleka said quickly, and just like she hoped: Marinette’s eyes widened for a moment, before screwing together with thought.
”I- I’m not sure.. I didn’t even know she.. now that you mention it..”
”Thanks Marinette, you’re the best” Juleka said, quickly turning to leave before suddenly feel her wrist being pulled back, her blood ran cold for a moment, but she let herself relax in hopes Marinette wouldn’t notice her panic and.. thirst.
Her copper eyes narrowed slightly. She could feel the pulse under Marinette’s skin. Her soft, tender, and most importantly- vulnerable arm in her grasp.. The warm blood gushing—
-Nope. Not ranting about that. I need to get home.. already feeling a bit thirsty.. Juleka thought to herself, mentally kicking herself in the leg I get all edgy and angsty whenever I’m thirsty.. oh god that sounds wrong..
She pulled her hand away from Marinette’s, her eyes narrowing slightly as she bit back a bitter snarl. Taking a deep breath, she straightened her back up again
”What is it?” She asked
Marinette bit her lip carefully, her eyes screwing together before shaking her head kindly
”Nothing, see you tomorrow Juleka!” The fashion designer said cheerfully.
She nodded, peering at her behind her bangs ”Right— see you”
...
”..and that’s my situation.” Juleka finished, taking a long sip of the pack in her hand.
Luka rose an eyebrow thoughtfully
“I think Marinette’s reaction was weird.” He commented
”I did too..” The vampire said thoughtfully “I’ve been thinking about it- but not much..” her eyes screwed together “Do you.. think she realized?”
”No I don’t think so, I’m not sure if there’s some.. magic sensing magic whatever whatever out there that happens through contact.. I maybe there probably is and I wouldn’t hold the idea that she has it off.. but she would’ve realized sooner if so” Her brother shrugged “And if she did- then she hasn’t said anything right?”
”I guess.. unless she’s just biding her time, waiting for the moment to take out a wooden stake and kill me in my sleep and parade my head around..” Juleka mumbled, her eyes screwing together
Luka’s eyebrows narrowed together “She wouldn’t do that.” He said
”I know.” Juleka sighed, looking down at the almost empty blood pack, she took one last drip before throwing the empty bag in the trash, wiping away whatever was on her mouth. ”Anything on Alya though? Weird fox jackets? Anything your nerd magic can get?”
”And again I say this- it’s sorcery, not my fault that whoever dad was passed it on to me.” Luka huffed, before smiling “and I might- but be careful about this? Maybe invite her to hang out somewhere.. uh.. private?”
”Luka- you know I literally can’t just invite myself over to her house” Juleka deadpanned
”You know- I always thought that invite the vampire inside thing was dumb” Luka admitted, picking at his nails before smiling deviously “And yes you can- you’ve just got to ask.”
The goth groaned, “Okay one— not my fault, whoever decided that being unable to enter houses unless being politely invited inside was crucially necessary to being vampire can kiss my ass. And two— No that would be so awkward.”
”What? ‘Hey Alya I noticed you’re wearing a dead-but not dead-fox around your hips. I could smell it and I wanna talk about it. Can I come inside?’ doesn’t sound good to you?” Luka asked. Juleka groaned.
”Forget it..” She hissed
”Maybe you can mind control her!” He suggested. Juleka paused for a moment, genuinely considering before shaking her head.
”Nope! That is.. no as cool as that sounds.. no.. too risky.. her mom could be home and if my theory is correct- she’ll probably know and knowing Alya, that hotheadedness has got to come from somewhere.. I don’t want to mess with that..” Juleka mumbled, before sighing defeatedly “I’ll just ask..“
“Just think Jules! If you’re correct- which I think you are- then you’ll have another monster buddy in class!” He said excitedly, standing up to tug at her cheeks, forcing a wide smile on her smile— she glared at him, knowing her fangs were shining brightly at him.
He let go gently, and pat her on the head softly
”It’ll work out just fine!”
She hoped so— because if she was wrong then.. she would be outing herself as a monster to one of the most vocal people she knows..
”So what do you think she is?” She asked. Luka smiled thoughtfully, before whispering into her ear—
...
Three knocks on the door, and an ominous text from three hours ago. That.. that should be good.. right?
Every part of her body was quaking with an uneasy fear. Eventually though, Alya opened the door.
”Juleka! Nice to have you over! Come in!” Alya said cheerfully. Juleka sighed, feeling her muscles release a bit. That was technically an invitation, so hell yeah I guess? Juleka thought to herself. Other vampires probably had higher standards of what an invitation inside someone’s house was but fuck them, she just wanted to get this over with.
Interestingly, Alya’s fox skin wasn’t on her this time, most likely tucked away somewhere in her room. Juleka stepped in, wincing a bit as she smelled the burning and stinging smell of garlic from the kitchen. She ignored it. It was easy thanks to a spell from Luka- so now it was more like a very intense cut onion. Acidic.
Alya nodded to her and approached the coach, but seeing Juleka’s lingering gaze towards her room, she nodded and skipped there instead.
”I hope I’m not intruding.” Juleka mumbled
”Oh girl you’re not! I’m glad you’re here! I don’t think I’ve ever seen you ask to go to someone’s house!” Alya said. Juleka winced. Well.. mostly it’s cause I’d have to ask people to invite me.. which is weird..
“I feel awkward asking people.. don’t wanna waste their time..” She said, toying with her hair as she sat on a chair across from Alya, as the reporter draped herself on her bed.
There were many posters draped around in the room, looking around more carefully, Juleka could smell the fox somewhere underneath— no- beside her bed. In the bin. The goth looked away from it, trying to look less imposing as she drew her legs in.
”So what’d you want to talk about?” Alya asked. No doubt anxious. Juleka could smell that too.
”Well- I-I just wanted to hang out..“ Juleka said shyly— ‘and yknow.. confirm whether or not your human..’ being on the tip of her tongue.
”Oh!” Alya perked up, her sharp amber eyes lighting up, “Well- okay- do you want to watch something?”
Juleka shrugged carefully, “Sorry— I’m not used to really.. choosing stuff. I usually just go along with whatever Rose wants to do, I find it easier to just listen.”
Alya giggles “I can imagine— but girl you’ve gotta speak up about something! Nothing wrong with having your own time to babble too! I’ve got it- let’s do one of Miss Bustier’s cute little compliment exercises, I’ll start first, and we’ll see if we can grow a conversation like that—“ she coughed in her fist “Okay- I like her dyed hair Juleka! What do you use?”
”Oh- uh.. just cheap thrift store stuff..” Juleka said sheepishly, twirling the ends of her hair between her fingers- before peeking up “I just noticed the ends of your hair is bleached too.. when’d you do that?”
”A long while ago,” Alya said, eyeing the box containing the fox skin near her before looking back to her. “Okay you next”
Juleka nodded, wondering what to do “Okay this isn’t really a compliment and more of a question— I noticed you wear a lot of Rena Rouge merch..” she watched the reporter freeze, interesting. “..I was wondering if foxes were your favorite animal.”
Alya let out a sigh of relief, twiddling with the small curved pendent that hung from her neck
”They are!” She said in a forced but not fake cheerfulness “I can really relate to Rena Rouge in a way, she’s really cool! Well- not as cool as Ladybug- but still! I wish I could interview her more! She’s just so mysterious and cunning!”
Juleka’s eyes narrowed, she couldn’t help but prod..
Feeling a cool magic flood through her veins, she focused— her copper eyes steeling into a cold red.
”I suggest you tell me more.” The gothic girl said, in a hushed but commanding whisper.
Alya froze, her amber eyes freezing a moment, and Juleka was almost scared that the suggestion spell didn’t work— it was always a possibility— but to her luck- it did.
I’m so buying pastries for Luka tonight holy shit.. Her stomach growled and she could feel her throat itching already Annddd I’m already thirsty again. Damn it.
Alya’s gaze softened, a hint of a controlled red added into her eyes, signifying Juleka’s vampiric influence on her now— something inside her told her this was wrong, but the curiosity of what Alya was hiding was even more enticing.
“Rena.. she.. She’s..” Alya bit down on her lip “I shouldn’t be telling you this.. but you’re.. you’re trusting right?”
Juleka rose an eyebrow. She wanted to know what Alya knew.. but..
Her eyes glanced at the box with the skin in it, and sighed. This was mean of me.. I’m the worst..
“Whatever you know about Rena Rouge is probably not my business.. sorry if I seemed pressuring.” Juleka said, and in seconds, the spell was broken- Alya’s eyes snapped wide open again, clear and whole again.
”W-Wha..?”
It was in her vampiric blood to manipulate. The whole spell was made for manipulating victims to let the vampire kill after all. Now though- it was just another cruel spell from the bloodlines before her who decided that kidnapping, killing, and taking advantage of weak people was cool, and decided to imprint their life ruining Magics into the vampires following them.
Juleka was never fond of this magic. But she knew it. It was her job to know it. Who assigned her this job? No one. But she didn’t want Luka to be alone in his magic. So she followed after him, letting him teach her, letting them be curious together.. Juleka felt awful for actually using it though..
She shook the feeling off, letting her eyes dull again.
”You okay Alya? You dazed off for a moment there and you started to mutter about Rena Rouge” The goth said, the reporter’s eyes widened- before staring intently at Juleka “Its your turn.” She added politely,
”R-Right.. Juleka..” Alya nodded, before staring at her longer. Studying. “Uh.. I.. I like.. I like your eyes.”
”My eyes?” Catching on
”Yeah. Never realized how.. red they are.”
”It’s the fluorescence” Juleka said, not breaking eye contact. God she hated twilight. But you’re damn stupid if you think she wasn’t going to quote that fucking shit.
Alya’s eyes flickered briefly to the box again before nodding.
”You’re turn Juleka”
The goth smiled grimly- no. Grinned.
”I like your skin.” She said. The reporter paled, her eyes widening as her body froze up-
”You do realize.. how c-creepy that sounds..?” Alya started, hands starting to climb up her shoulders uncomfortably, her amber eyes frantic as they began to search around the room.
The vampire could feel it- smell it- the scent of a wild animal afraid and threatened. It was making her instincts go mad and the new hunger from performing the suggestion spell was not helping her control it. Juleka chuckled, her eyes flashing dangerously.
”Oh no-“ She said cooly, waving her hand, before finally- slowly- and subtly- she let her piercing crimson eyes fall back to the box “-Not that skin.”
There was a silence. Juleka tapped the bottom of the seat patiently— Alya’s face turned severely pale and her body was completely shell shocked— before she stood up and grabbed Juleka by the collar. She didn’t flinch.
”Don’t.. tell.. a.. soul..” Alya snarled, and suddenly Juleka could see her.
Fangs. Sharp and unnaturally sharp eyes. Wild and burning red hair that no- was not bleached at the end- but faded into its true colors. Nails too sharp for their own good, and dark human skin that should not have been there. This wasn’t the reporter she knew. The reporter she knew was no human.
Juleka lifted up her hands. God. She hadn’t felt this mean since Reflekta.
”Not a peep. Not a word.” Juleka promised, making a zipping noise as she stood up and pushed Alya back to the bed— before sitting back down again. She grew sheepish again “Sorry.. I got.. overwhelmed with that.. carried away if you will.. but I promise I won’t say anything Alya, I’d never do something like that.”
Alya’s eyebrow quirked up, but despite her focus being entirely on the vampire- she still continued to glance protectively at the box. Juleka cocked her head towards it, and in seconds, the fox pelt was back on Alya- except this time- around her shoulders, like a shawl almost. She looked comfortable that way.
”Why?” The reporter asked.
”Well..” Juleka twiddled shyly with her finger tips as she grinned nervously, her fangs glinting carefully in the room light “I.. wouldn’t want the only other monster I know to be sent away or something if I told anyone..” she said, making sure every word was clear and precise without a mumble.
Alya stared at her. And stared at her. And stared at her.
Her face stretched in shock and awe as her eyes flickered around at her. Absolutely short circuited.
Juleka couldn’t help but giggle a bit as she waved a hand in front of her face
”U-Uh.. Alya are you okay? Did I over do it again..?” She asked- that snapped Alya out of her daze luckily, as she shook her head as instead of staring dumbly at her- she began to bumble with her words and stare dumbly at her instead! Improvement!
”I-You Uh.. Huhh..”
“I’ve never seen you this speechless before..” She mumbled, before starting to shake her shoulder “Alya snap out of it.. please?”
Alya shook her head, adjusting her head “S-Sorry! I- you..” her eyes narrowed “You’re a monster too?”
Juleka shrugged, twiddling nervously with the ends of her hair “All my life yeah- I figured you out yesterday during the akuma attack.” She looked up “Rose pointed out that you were fidgeting with your ‘jacket’ a lot. Then because I was staring at it.. I could smell that it was.. uh.. alive sort of?”
The reporter made an ‘oh’ look- before staring at it,
”I mean- it sort of is? Do you.. know what I am?” Alya asked, uncharacteristically shy.
”My brother made a guess and I’m going off what I know about that.. but unless I see with my own eyes I guess I don’t know for sure” Juleka replied. Alya paused for a moment before smiling
”Then might as well!” Alya said cheerfully, grabbing the ends of the hood to lift it over her head. Juleka sat up in her chair to watch in awe as the reporter smirked at her, before pulling the hood over her head— then over her face— and then over her chest- before quickly her body crumpled and sunk beneath the skin’s stretching and growing mass- before the paws touched onto the ground and stood.
Juleka picked the fox up, a smile curling across her lips as she stared into Alya’s eyes.
“Awesome.” She said breathlessly, scratching Alya behind the eye, giggling as the fox leaned into it comfortably before embarrassedly scrambled away, and back onto the bed. Alya was definitely a large fox, but it was cute how small she was now. “Can you talk?”
She let out a squeak
”I guess not.”
She leaned back in her chair as the fox’s body staggered forward, before becoming limp, and then slipping off of human Alya’s body. She adjusted her glasses carefully before crashing on her bed, letting out a loose laugh.
”I’ve never done that before!”
”Done what?”
”Transform like that in front of someone” She said, tugging carefully at her fox skin “If my mom finds out she’s gonna kill me..”
”Then my lips are definitely sealed” Juleka nodded “It’s nice to know I’m not alone in class now..”
Alya perked up “Right! You said you’re monster too! What are you?”
Juleka rose an eyebrow “Why don’t you guess..?”
The reporter sat up to stare at her before her face fell.
”Are you kidding me.”
”No.”
”I— what.”
”I’ve spent the last five years with these people and despite all of their jokes- none of them considered I might actually be.. Y’know..”
”..A vampire” Alya finished, her eyes widening with disbelief, before laughing “That is so cool!”
Juleka smiled “Thanks.. personally I think you’re cooler..”
”Are you kidding?! I mean- I am pretty cool- but like- selkies aren’t well known- you’re a vampire! That’s just- wow.. how did Rose react to that?” Alya asked. Juleka cringed for a few moments, burying her face shyly in her hands “No.”
”Yeah..”
”You haven’t told her?!”
“You say that like we’re dating.”
”Well you— wait.” Alya’s face fell “You’re not dating?”
Juleka tilted her head ”No?”
The reporter stared at her dumbstruck
“You’re not dating?!”
”YOU THOUGHT WE WERE DATING?!”
”I- you two were just- and I-“ Alya plopped back on the bed “How the fuck are you not dating?!”
”She doesn’t like me back that way.. she’s straight..”
“Did she tell you that though?” Alya quickly asked
”No- but I think Princess Fragrance was a good enough sign.” Juleka grumbled, Alya shook her head
”Oh my poor sweet vampire friend— No- we are getting you and her together mark my fucking wor-“ her stomach growled “Shit.”
”Oh are you hungry? I can leave..”
”No no! Don’t leave! I have so much to ask you!” Alya exclaimed “Why don’t you stay for lunch?”
”Uh.. I don’t..think I have plans.. but..” Juleka eyed the kitchen, sniffing a little before coughing as the intense smell of garlic filling her senses, her eyes watering “I.. don’t think it’d enjoy the food very much..”
”Why do you- oh my god is the garlic thing real?” Alya asked, whipping out a note book, “How about we go to the park then! Maybe we can go get a bite somewhere else?”
”Yep.. and I fucking hate it.” Juleka dead panned, before shrugging “I mean.. if you want? Shouldn’t you be making sure it doesn’t burn the house down?”
”I guess.. my sister Nora is coming home soon though, we can just wait till she comes over before we go” The fox girl suggested “How long have you been a Vampire? Were you bitten?”
”Nope- born. My dad was a vampire. My mom was.. actually I don’t know what my mom is she never told us” Juleka said “Probably not human though..”
”Is Luka anything?”
”He’s a nerd.” Juleka snorted “Or- witch I guess? Sorcerer? I don’t know- he gets it from his dad.”
”Oh- are you two..”
”Yeahh.. but it doesn’t make us less than siblings” the goth shrugged “We support each other. How about you?”
”Oh! Well- it’s a little complicated” Alya said sheepishly “See- me and Nora are magic.. but not Etta and Ella.. you know about selkie legends right?”
”Like the stories or what they are?”
”Stories.”
Juleka thought for a moment, picking carefully at her fangs “A lot of failed and tragic romances, farmers stealing coats and forcing them to marry?” Her face paled “Oh god was your mom..?”
”She ran away with Me and Nora- eventually she met my dad and they had the two gremlins” Alya explained nonchalantly “I haven’t seen the sperm donor since, he ain’t my dad anymore, Otis Cesaire is, but he still.. yknow..“ She added bitterly, before suddenly the door opened.
Juleka squeaked as a large woman, no doubt Alya’s sister, squeezed through the door, looking like she could crush someone's head in her fist. Alya waved from the bed.
”Hey Nora! Me and Juleka are going out! We didn’t want to burn the house down by leaving the soup alone- can you watch the stove?” Alya called. The woman rose an eyebrow, taking a moment to stare at Juleka.
”And who is Juleka?” She asked suspiciously, making Juleka shrink under her skin.
”A girl from my class!” Alya answered, as she began to tie her fox skin around her waist again,
Nora stared at her for a few more seconds before sighing “Be home before dinner! And make sure to eat something!”
”We will!”
The two quickly scrambled out of Alya’s room, Juleka’s eyes stung as the overwhelming smell of garlic filled her nose again. Burning. And making her skin crawl. Alya seemed to notice as she was very adamant on shoving Juleka outside as quickly as possible.
Now standing outside the apartment, the two began to walk.
”We should find that guy. He’s an asshole. I wanna suck all the blood out of him.” Juleka huffed,
”That would be murder girl, but thank you anyways, that’s sweet.” She said, before raising an eyebrow “By the way.. how do you get blood? Do you need blood? What happens if..”
”I mean- I can eat normal food. I’ll starve if I don’t— that’s just basic person needs— however the thing with vampires is that their blood is constantly draining in a way” Juleka explained “The government is required to give me packs of blood once a month to last me, if they don’t, then there’s the chance that I could ‘go rouge’ and ‘kill innocents’— and it’d be their fault.”
”Becoming thirsty for me- because people have different experiences with it— is like a mix of becoming extremely anemic, hungry, parched, and honestly— really really angsty.” Juleka continued, “My internal monologues sound like a script for some.. I don’t know.. edgy teen vampire movie script..”
Alya snorted at that “So what? You staring at people’s next and going ‘ooh.. how sweet and soft.. I mustn’t let my urges control me’?” She teased. Juleka huffed
”I hate that you’re right..”
”Wha?! Really?!”
”I said I get angsty!” Juleka whined, crossing her arms “Some people just go buck wild when blood thirsty, so that’s why some people get more packs a month, so they could drink blood on a more daily basis. It works- as long as.. yknow.. the government knows you’re a vampire. Pros is the blood.. cons is the.. well.. dealing with the government when you’re mom is an active anarchist..”
”This is the most I’ve ever seen you talk.” Alya commented, looking up from her notebook.
”Well-“ Juleka said shyly “I try my best to not talk at all.. I’m.. ugh.. really not good at socializing in general.. but another reason why I don’t is because I’m afraid that people will.. yknow..” she pointed her her protruding fangs
”Well I’ve been wearing a literal fox skin in a class of very anti poacher people so I think you’ll be fine.” Alya shrugged,
“I’ve been meaning to ask actually.. how did no one notice?” She asked
Alya rose an eyebrow “What do you mean?”
”How did no one notice you were.. yknow..” She motioned towards Alya “Yesterday when I asked Marinette where you were, she didn’t even realize you wore your fox skin. It was kinda my last sign that something was up with you cause I know Marinette wouldn’t normally overlook something like that.”
The reporter nodded “Magic I guess, my mom called it glamour— said it was this kind of magic old folks made that could sort of ‘mask‘ things to make people overlook them. To make them seem normal or something else even though they’re clearly not“
Looking upwards, Juleka could spot Ladybug and Chat Noir swinging through the air.
”I wonder if they use it.” She mumbled to herself before following again. “I didn’t really know there was a word for that. I guess no one ever taught me much about all those magic stuff, besides, well, Luka.. just kind assumed my classmates were.. oblivious.”
”I mean they totally are but the magic helps a bit” Alya shrugged, pointing at the pelt “Let’s me get away with wearing this darn thing without Mylene blowing a fuse- like what am I supposed to say? ‘No Mylene this isn’t a poached fox! My dad is literally a zoo keeper he wouldn’t let me wear that kind of thing! This is my skin’”
”I mean it’s better than my ‘I like your skin’ comment.” Juleka mumbled embarrassedly
”I had a heart attack when you said that.” She admitted
”I have horror in my blood” Juleka said proudly.
”In those few seconds I was like either ‘she’s going to peel my skin off and kill me right here and now’ or ‘she knows I’m basically a furry’“ The reporter said,
The goth wheezed, as she began to burst with laughter.
”H-Holy shit.. holy fucking shit..” She said in between laughs “Oh my god you are..”
”Annnd I regret speaking now.” Alya deadpanned as Juleka clutched her stomach from laughing “But seriously though, don’t tell anyone?”
”Absolutely! Alya I’ve been keeping this secret for more than five years.. I have so much to complain about and it’s maddening..” Juleka said, before shyly hiding under her bangs again “S-So uh.. friends?”
”Girl we’re already friends! I haven’t had a fellow monster friend! We could make so many inside jokes!” Alya said cheerfully before squealing with delight “Do you think there might be more?”
”More what?”
“More monsters in our school? Our class?”
Juleka thought for a moment. She wanted to say No sense she was sure she would’ve noticed by now.. but..
”Always a possibility I suppose..” she murmured “No one has realized I’ve been a vampire this entire despite my very obvious clues in that I am.. so who’s to say I haven’t noticed anyone else.”
”Ooh Jules- can I call you Jules?- We can be investigators! We can start a club!” Alya said excitedly, her eyes shining with excitement “I’ve been wanting to study more on us Monsters and Magic for forever- which is one of the reasons why I’m so enamored with Ladybug and Chat Noir! Imagine what we could learn!”
”One- I’d rather call me Juleka if that’s okay.. only my brother does that- and two-“ Juleka thought for a moment “-that actually does make me curious..“ She looked down at Alya “make notes and share?” She suggested
”Make notes and share.” Alya nodded, a toothy grin spreading across her face “Oohhh this is gonna be fun! We’re a buddy cop duo now Girl! I’ve still got so many questions!”
Juleka chuckled softly, and for the first time in a long time, she let herself grin naturally
”Okay.. let’s get started then Alya.”
...
”Hey Juleka?”
”Yes Rose?”
”Why is there a fox following us?”
The vampire’s eyes narrowed, she swerved around and there was a familiar small orange head, poking out of an alleyway- and while Rose couldn’t see it, Juleka could most definitely see the shit eating look ok the fox’s face,
”Hold on Rose.. I’ll be.. I’ll be back..” She said carefully, her voice shaking with anger as she bolted forward to chase after the little shit. Alya squeaked, scampering away as Juleka stomped angrily at her “Damn it! Get back here you stupid fox!”
”AAAAAAAAA-“
Notes:
God I love fantasy.
This chapter was inspired by The Ancient Magus Bride— Chise’s fox skin to be specific.
I’m not sure what it’s called specifically, I’m pretty sure there’s a legend/folklore involving it though. But I titled it as a selkie anyways cause it was basically just a fox selkie—
If you don’t know who are what a selkie is- they’re mythical beings who are basically and usually seal people/mermaids, who can transform into humans by taking off their animal skin. Those stories usually end in tragedy, with humans stealing and holding their skins hostage- and then forcing The selkie to marry them
It’s sad but the concept is cool, and I like fox AlyaBtw: Alya was silently screaming inside when she got the fox miraculous and Trixx could recognize one of his fox children. Match made in hell- she has the miraculous permanently in this timeline thanks to this.
Chapter 2: Changeling
Summary:
“Just think— so many myths and legends and mythical creatures could exist under our noses!”
”Yeah?? Like what?” Juleka asked, a tad bit dramatic to draw in the attention of the students around them. She could see the flash of discomfort in some of their eyes. How very very interesting.
”Oh who knows?! Werewolves..” She could hear someone’s heart beating faster with panic.. but there was no way to tell who in the crowd of kids “..vampires..” thankfully no reaction besides herself “..Mermaids..” She could feel excitement rushing through Rose’s veins, most likely thinking about the Little Mermaid, how cute, much like how she could feel a sense of unease from someone else as well “..fairies!”
She saw it. A flinch. Zoning in now.. it took every bit of her power not to smirk.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“..Can you transform into a bat?!”
Looking back down at the reporter girl, she couldn’t help the small smile tugging at her lips.
”I mean.. technically- but the transformation is messy and I’m not experienced with it.” Juleka shrugged, scratching the back of her neck. It had been a strange two days since the discovery of their shared connection to magic. It was nice actually.
”Why? Is it like— bloody and body churning werewolf style?” The reporter asked, her eyes shining with curiosity. Juleka chuckled before sheepishly nodding
”For me it is.” She said. Shuddering a bit. Shape shifting was not her forte. But she wanted to master it! It was dope as fuck and Juleka wanted to do cool stuff with it! What cool stuff would that be? She didn’t know actually.. something about playing a prank though sounded fun.
”Why?”
”Cause I’m not experienced.” The vampire said flatly, the two snickering “Its not like- poof I’m a bat suddenly- it’s like- Me as human, me as half a human sized bat, me as a three fourths of a human sized bat, and then when I’m about to completely turn I shrink” She explained “Not really worth the effort sense I don’t usually have much to do as a bat except fly and get hungry..”
”Huh..” Alya nodded, scribbling on her notebook.
“I’m pretty sure it gets smoother and smoother the more you mess with it?” Juleka added “I mean- I wouldn’t know.. sense I’m the only vampire I‘ve ever met— and everything I’ve learnt was from the internet, books, and Luka”
Alya nodded thoughtfully before continuing ”Do you sleep in a coffin?”
Juleka was about to answer but saw a large approaching group of classmates coming their way. She motioned subtly towards them, to which the fox girl nodded.
“No Alya- just because I’m a goth- that doesn’t mean I’m a vampire” She said loudly, making sure her classmates heard her, before winking playfully at Alya. All up to their script.
”Alya! That’s rude!” Rose pouted,
”I wouldn’t put it past Couffaine to be secretly a vampire” Chloe rolled her eyes, Sabrina raising an eyebrow before glancing away. Alix jabbed the blonde in the side, much to her disgust. “O-Ow! Kubdel!”
”Oh shut it Chloe!” The short girl growled
“Come on Alys it’s just a fashion expression!” Marinette drawled, though her voice sounded playful.
”I don’t mind..” Juleka mumbled, her copper eyes peering at every person in the group.
”Come on guys I was just curious!— there’s got to be more magic out there with the existence of miraculouses!” Alya said dramatically, matching Juleka’s smug but hidden smile “Just think— so many myths and legends and mythical creatures could exist under our noses!”
”Yeah? Like what?” Juleka asked, a tad bit dramatic to draw in the attention of the students around them. She could see the flash of discomfort in some of their eyes. How very very interesting.
”Oh who knows?! Werewolves..” She could hear someone’s heart beating faster with panic.. but there was no way to tell who in the crowd of kids “..vampires..” thankfully no reaction besides herself “..Mermaids..” She could feel excitement rushing through Rose’s veins, most likely thinking about the Little Mermaid, how cute, much like how she could feel a sense of unease from someone else as well “..fairies!”
She saw it. A flinch. Zoning in now.. it took every bit of her power not to smirk.
”I mean.. they could exist, but i-if they did I’m sure something would’ve happened by now!” Sabrina said, panic swelling in her eyes along with a sense of thoughtfulness and recognition “I.. uh... What do you guys think?”
An attempt to push any possible attention off herself. Juleka caught Alya’s glance and nodded to her. First target.
“I guess it’d be dope” Alix shrugged, scratching the back of her neck uncomfortably “Marinette didn’t your dad turn into a Werewolf akuma?”
Marinette nodded tiredly “He was and..”
The two didn’t care about their conversation now. Sabrina looked worried, she was sweating and was fidgeting nervously with the ends of her skirt. Combed down ginger hair that was meant to be wild.. eyes a spark too vibrant.. normal but overlooked inhuman features..
Gotcha.. Juleka smiled
...
Luck was on the pair’s side this week as Ms Bustier clapped her hands in front of the house
”Class! I’ve gotten permission from the principal to take you all on a nature walk in the coming week! Please ask your parents for permission and make sure to pack water and the easiest to travel clothes!”
Juleka suppressed a wide and excited grin as she caught a curious glance from Alya. The reporter winked at before being pulled into a conversation with Marinette. Yaddah yaddah schedule yaddah yaddah Adrien— Juleka didn’t really care.. well% she cared about Marinette’s happiness but not really about Adrien. He made her anxious.
Rose tugged at her sleeve, Juleka felt her heart flutter as she met her soft baby blue eyes.
“Ju-le-ka~!” Rose said in a sing song way, “Are you going on the nature walk trip?”
”I hope so” She mumble “My mom will probably let me as long as I take a picture of some weird animal..”
Rose hummed, rolling on the balls of her feet a bit.
”Mythical creatures?”
Juleka chuckled, booping Rose’s nose affectionately “Absolutely”
“When did you get so invested?” She asked, tilting her head a little.
The goth shrugged, her crimson eyes glancing away
”I’ve always loved myths, legends, mythical and what not stuff.. I think Alya brought up a good point in her argument on their existence.. I wanna see for myself if they exist.” Juleka said carefully, “That’s probably weird isn’t it..”
”No! I think it’s cute!” Rose grinned, "Super cute! Just be safe you know?"
Juleka flushed under the blonde’s soft gaze
”Ah J-Jeez..” She murmured, scratching the back of her neck before smiling down on the blonde ”T-Thank you Rose..”
...
”Hey girl! Thought it’d see you here! Wanna discuss today?” Alya asked
”Yeah.. I got a few points and things I saw during our stunt today” Juleka murmured “Can I come in?”
Alya giggled, before nodding ”Sure girl! Make yourself at home!”
The tension left her shoulders as she skipped inside— The Cesaire home already overwhelming her with a wonderful warmth and absence of garlic.
”Thank you Alya” She said, as they sat down in their respective positions in her room again. Juleka scrunched up in the chair, and Alya draped across something in some ridiculous but somehow comfortable way.
”Do you have to get invited in every time?” She asked curiously
”Yep. Bullshit in my opinion.. I’d be hanging out with more people if I wasn’t forced to ask..” Juleka huffed, as she pulled her leg up “Anyways though- you saw what I saw right?”
”Sabrina being a suspicious bitch?”
”Exactly that.”
”Got theories?”
Juleka thought for a moment, the cogs in her brain clicking for a moment before she nodded
”I’ve got a wild one, not sure if it fits her personality exactly.. but I think I’ve got another stretching and connecting one that could make sense?” She said carefully. Alya’s eyes twinkled with excitement
”Go for it!”
The vampire nodded and began to type into the computer, the two of them huddling over the website she had pulled off, and studied deep into the night.
...
Trekking through the steep bumps and dips of the forest, Juleka found herself at peace. The soft breeze making her hair flutter, the quiet and echoing forest.. with the soft sounds of chirping birds and nature..
”Remember children! Please stay close and don’t get lost I- Alix please don’t chase after that squirrel- Kim please don’t try to roll down the hill you don’t know what you could fall o- Marinette please don’t trip on the leaves..”
Right. So peaceful.
Still, the air felt clearer and more free than she had ever felt in the city. Perhaps the association with terror had began to dull her world of color again, and here, in this kingdom of pine and dirt- she felt comfortable.
The other seemed to as well- most of them. Chloe was being.. well.. Chloe of course- but because she dressed for the occasion she at least was doing better than she could’ve.
Her eyes narrowed as they came across a river. Kim was splashing around in it like an idiot, Alix taking a running leap to jump across it while others continued to ooh and ahh at the wonders of nature™
Juleka grumbled, watching as the running water trailed on through the forest in small bumps, waterfalls, and trails. Alya rose an eyebrow at her and Juleka simply huffed— finding an area where the water went underground to cross.
Stupid vampire rules who came up with this Shit.. I hope they’re still fucking alive so I can beat their fucking ass..
“You were acting weird, what happened?” The reporter asked
”Can’t cross running water..” Juleka grumbled angerily, tempted to whip out the blood pack in her bag to drink her anger away. But she knew blood didn’t work like alcohol.. well.. not human blood.
”Wait- don’t you live on a boat?”
”I-“ Juleka’s eyes narrowed before sighing “I can cross over it if like- I’m on something. Like I can walk over a bridge just fine or sail on a boat.. but like- I alone- can’t just.. step or jump over it?” She shook her head “It’s stupid.”
”Why water?”
”No fucking clue— I hate it though, along with other things..”
At least Alya seemed to be having a grand time, Juleka could see it in the reporter’s eyes— she looked absolutely buckwild, as if she wanted to just change into a fox right there and run free.
Part of Juleka wanted to let her— but they had a job to do. Maybe I can..
Her eyes trailed after a certain red
”Hey Alya?” She spoke, the fox girl glanced at her.
”Yeah?”
The vampire licked her fangs carefully as the terribly fun feeling of getting away with a successful scheme started to fill her. A feeling of a chase. A feeling of true unbridled and untamed chaos that made her know what her mother longed for every day.
”Get lost.” Juleka hissed playfully through her teeth.
The reporter smiled mischievously as she began to slow her walk, before slowly lifting the hood of her fox skin over her head and disappearing into the small form of orange and white fur.
—Everyone’s backs towards the two, completely unaware of the transformation that had taken place, as they continued to chatter and complain.
With her eyes following a particular red head in the crowd— Juleka nodded for her and calmly shouted “Alya! No! Don’t get lost! Don’t- Alya don’t you dare chase after that fox!”
Alya had already bolted away, making to rustle every bush she crossed upon. Juleka could smell the fox’s scent traveling far- far through the forest. The class swerved around in horror as Juleka faked shock.
Nino immediately ran through the brush after her, his eyes widened with fear
”Alya wait! I’m coming!” He yelled
”Oh come on.. Alya!” Marinette shouted fearfully, Adrien in tow- as much of the class somehow got roped in as well
”A fox! Where?”
”Alya come back!”
”Children wait! Don’t get- ohh.. I don’t get paid enough for this.. come back!”
”Dope! We’re all getting lost in the forest!”
Juleka watched smugly as she reached her arm out and plucked out the fruits of Alya and her’s labor. Sometimes being so invisible helped..
“Juleka? What’s wrong?” Sabrina asked, as the goth grabbed softly to her wrist, refusing to let her run off with the rest of them.
The goth smiled softly, before her smile turned into a cruel grin
”Hey.. let’s talk?”
Sabrina froze, her eyes widening with an edge of fear.
Vampires..
They could be defined as predators.. not the sexual kind.. not what they call the people who hunt purposefully for their insatiable and dirty lust.. No.. vampires could be defined as predators.. for their thirst for blood.
Their active need to hunt. Their active need for blood. The active need for her prey. So suffices to say- Juleka knew what her prey was too.
And this..
Sabrina stumbled backwards— here they were. Alone in the forest. No one around to hear any screams or struggle. It would truly be the perfect crime..
Juleka chuckled softly, patting Sabrina on the shoulder as she walked past her.
”Come on Sabrina.. I’ve got a lot of questions for you” Juleka said, peering at her carefully behind her dark bangs, a threat simmering behind her polite words.
”Do I have no choice?” Sabrina asked.
Juleka thought for a moment, before shaking her head ”No. You definitely have a choice.” She replied “You could run away from me now.. you could scream.. you could scamper after the class.. I’m sure you’d be able to find them.. but.. I’d appreciate it if you followed, and I think you would too.”
The ginger haired girl was silent for a moment. Her piercing eyes darting away for a moment before nervously nodding. The two began to walk deeper into the undergrowth. The tree branches sagged towards them, Juleka making an effort to not bump her head on some of the branches— somehow though— it seemed like the forest was bending to Sabrina’s will.
The two girls eventually made it to a clearing. Finding two tree stumps. Juleka calmly sat down, avoiding stepping on the plants as she took in her surroundings.
Down a hill next to them was a small creek.. trees stretched for what felt like miles above them.. and a soft moss traveled up where Sabrina nervously sat. Looking back to where they came, it was as if nature itself began to flourish at the girl’s presence..
”What did you want to speak to me about?” She asked.
Juleka tapped softly on her knee, breathing in the crisp cold morning hair, her hair pooling down her face and shoulders.
”I think you know.” She responded. The red haired girl stared at her thoughtfully, her eyes screwing together.
”May I ask- is that what you and Alya were experimenting with a few days ago? Trying to see if we ticked?” Sabrina asked
”Sure, that’s one way to put it” Juleka said, “It’s really easy to play dumb while people react. It’s also very fortunate that everyone is equally oblivious, because if we weren’t, everyone would probably know who was monster or not by now.”
Leaning comfortably on her knee, she lifted up a hand.
”So Sabrina- can you confirm my claims or not? Are you..” Her teeth glittered in the sunlight “..a monster like me?”
Sabrina didn’t move. Her piercing teal eyes baring deep into Juleka’s skin.
”I am.” She spoke.
”Are you what I think you are?”
”I’m not sure, what do you think I am?”
That made Juleka quiet a bit. Before she spoke again.
”A Changeling.”
Sabrina chuckled softly, hey gaze drifting off as she slowly nodded. The longer she stared at her, the more the girl in front of her felt inhuman.
“..No one knows. No one except my dad and me. Not even Chloe.” She said quietly “No one was supposed to know.”
Juleka shrugged “Once you break through one threshold of identity, all you’ve got to be is clever when checking others..” she leaned back “So.. Changeling.”
”Yep.”
”A child of fae.. replacing a child of human.. and clearly sense you’re still alive— not burnt or left on a hill.. I never would have imagined” Juleka said. Sabrina’s eyes narrowed in a slow cringe.
”I don’t know what happened to the original.” Sabrina hissed
”I don’t think you need to.”
The ginger haired girl looked up at Juleka, confusion sparking at her eyes.
”Did you know your whole life?” She asked.
”No.”
Interesting.
”When’d you learn?”
Sabrina was quiet, her soft orange hair almost glowing in the soft sunlight, as the plants curled around her boots..
“When I met my mom again.. four years ago..” She whispered. Juleka’s eyebrows rose
“Only that long ago?” She asked. The girl nodded shyly, tugging nervously at the end of her skirt. “I don’t think I’ve ever heard of your mom- or I guess- human mom. Always assumed she croaked”
”No- I mean she might as well have- She divorced dad immediately when she learned I wasn’t her baby..” Sabrina murmured quietly “Told dad she wasn’t going to raise a monster.. an imposter.. and that was the last of it” she chuckled hollowly “And you know what’s weird? Despite being a baby— I remember the whole thing..”
She wiped a small tear from her eye before continuing
”Didn’t make sense to me so I didn’t talk about it- then, when I saw her again, She just.. stared at me in horror.. angry that dad didn’t save.. uh—“ Her eyes screwed together contemplatively, trying her best to describe herself “—I guess the real Sabrina Raincomprix? She was angry that she kept the wrong one.. aka.. well.. me.”
She looked off
”I was really confused by what she meant and I asked my dad and he sat me down to talk. Told me I wasn’t a human— actually a ‘fairy copy’ of his real daughter.. said it was fine..” She continued “I asked if what would happen if he ever found the real one.. he said he didn’t know but— he probably would choose her over me..”
Juleka tapped the tree stump carefully.
”You know, I think that’s bullshit.” She said flatly.
Sabrina’s eye shot up
”H-Huh?” She sputtered
”What Roger and your old mom said? And hell- what you said too: The Real Sabrina.. such bullshit.. you are the real Sabrina.” Juleka said, her red eyes glittering “The Sabrina that disappeared was nothing but an infant, a crying blob of human flesh. You are the Sabrina that your dad raised and grew to be a person.
She threw her hands up, ”For all we know- the human that was taken could be dead! And that would change literally nothing! Sure- She was Sabrina Raincomprix too at some point! But that doesn’t make you any less than that girl! You’re still your dad’s daughter and you’re still you.”
”Look alike? Yes. But a copy?” She shook her head “You’re more of a person than that literal baby was and probably ever will ever be. You aren’t the girl she would’ve grown up to be, you’re your own person, Sabrina-“
The vampire crossed her arms together, her crimson eyes baring into the fae child’s soul “-Not a fake.”
Sabrina stared at her with wide, shocked, and glossy eyes. Her lips quivered before she let out a soft ragged breath, large wet tears falling down her face.
”..Thank you Juleka..” She whispered “Thank you lots..”
The goth nodded, her heart feeling a little more whole. The stump Sabrina sat on was now flourishing, not regrowing in anyway, but moss and grass continued their newly improved growth, flours blooming around their feet along with mushrooms and shrubbery.
“May I ask a few questions? I mean- it’s okay if you don’t know how to answer sense you’ve lived your life as human mostly, but I’m just curious if you have more insight on things” She said. Sabrina looked up and nodded
”Sure! Go ahead.”
”Rad- Is there a difference between Fae and Fairies?” Juleka asked “Like: f-a-e and f-a-i-r-y?”
Sabrina shrugged, her eyes screwing together as she made an ‘ehhh..?’ Sound.
”Not.. not really? I have no idea honestly..? The whole point is that like- I don’t know much of anything?” Sabrina said “I think spelling translation and just behavior? Regional thing from what I’ve read? Like I’m sure the term fae is more Celtic or something.. and Fairy is more.. I dunno.. European? I have no idea.”
“I feel like you should know more about this stuff..” Juleka said flatly
”Well I dunno where my fae mom or whatever is so no one’s really taught me anything! I didn’t even— ugh!” Sabrina huffed,
Juleka nodded carefully, staring up at the glowing tree tops. The rays of sunshine casting down on her skin, making it prickle and numb. Sunscreen was a wonderful creation.. but right now.. underneath the pine and brush, this was her way of enjoying the sunshine without heaps of sunscreen slathered in layers on her skin.
”Why do you follow Chloe?” She asked. Sabrina looked up, her soft aqua eyes trailing the forest, as if for the first time she had seen it.
Slowly standing up from the tree stump, Juleka followed the girl through the woods again, watching as the grass seemed to draw after her, the flowers cling to her presence, and the branches bend away from her.
Almost in a trance, the two entered a grassy clearing, where the trees separated away from each other and let the sunlight pour in. Sabrina plopped down on the grass to lay down while Juleka sat down next to her in the shade.
”Attatchment I guess?” Sabrina murmured “I was a weird kid when I was younger.. it makes sense now I suppose.. but I felt like I owe her for being a friend with me.. she could’ve been with the popular kids.. but she chose me.”
”It’s not entirely healthy,” Juleka commented “You’re acting more like a servant than a friend.”
”She treats me like a servant.”
”Cause you’re encouraging it. When you act like one, it’s letting her decide that it’s acceptable.” Juleka said sternly “And I know you don’t like to act like a slave.”
Sabrina wilted at that, before quietly nodding.
”What if she doesn’t want to be my friend if I refuse to act like her personal stooge anymore?” She asked
”Well- then you’ve got me, Rose, Alya, Marinette.. people only get turned off by you because of your negative association with Chloe, so I think they’d be open to reach out to you” Juleka murmured “and hey- if Chloe still wants to be friends with you, then it’s something we’ll support you on, and help your friendship become healthier.”
Sabrina was silent, tears still brimming her eyes as she nodded,
”Thank you Juleka.. I’m sorry about locking you in the bathroom that one time..” she mumbled into her hands, Juleka laughed
”It’s cool, I’m glad to meet another monster.” She said,
”Me too, I think this is the first time in fourt years I’ve ever felt.. normal? Normal.. but still acknowledging my difference.. huh..” She wiped away the last of her tears and looked back up at her ”We should probably get back to the others” Sabrina noted
”Probably. I wonder why Ms Bustier took us on a nature walk in the first place..”
”Pfft- purposefully get all her kids lost maybe? So she doesn’t have to deal with us anymore? Imagine if she was a fae too? Stealing us all to the fairy realm or something?”
”Hah yeah..”
There was a beat of silence before the two suddenly sat up to look at eachother, eyes widened with fear
”Oh fuck what if she did do that..?”
”AANNND WE’RE MOVING—“
It took a good 7-10 minutes to catch up, Sabrina somehow but appropriately being able to navigate the forest.
Thankfully Ms Bustier was not in the middle of dumping her class in a fairy circle- and instead- coincidentally talking about myths and legends that had to do with them, including faes and fairies, much to the silent amusement of the changeling and vampire.
Looking to the left, it seemed they ‘found’ Alya too, who was covered in dirt and twigs- the reporter glanced at the two arriving students and waved at them. No one seemed to notice their disappearance too.. that’s good.
”Hey you two, what’ve you been up to?” The fox girl asked. Sabrina smiled, finally looking whole
”Oh you know.. nature” She said, as the class continued their trek through the forest.
...
Licking the slightly off colored blood off her finger, Juleka’s face twisted with disgust
”Ew”
”Does it taste bad?”
”Not.. necessarily? I mean it does to me..” Juleka rose an eyebrow as she licked the rest off. “It tastes like.. really strong wine..”
”So Faerie blood is alcoholic to vampires.. interesting..” Alya said giddily, her eyes wide and glimmering with an excited interest. “Do you feel tipsy?”
”No? I only had a lick so.. no.” Juleka replied warily, still tapping her tongue a little.
Sabrina rose a playful eyebrow, raising her arm.
“Do you want more?” She asked cheekily.
”I’m not getting blood drunk in the park with you two.” Juleka deadpanned, already standing to her feet.
”Come on Juleka! Do it for science!” Alya exclaimed, waving her notebook around
”We literally contradict science! No!”
”I’m offering my blood to you come on!” Sabrina whined, pointing to her arm again. "Science!"
”Nope! I’m not doing this you can’t make me- I see Alya pulling out her phone already I’m not letting this happen. Fuck you guys bye!
”Julekaa!”
Notes:
In mythology, or just stuff related to the fae— Changelings are fairy children swapped out with human babies, and made to be lookalikes. Originally, this belief was made to explain children with disabilities, diseases, disorders, and more— with the idea that “of course this child isn’t normal, they aren’t human!” Which is fucked up because then in attempt to get the child back- they’d abandon said child on hills or something to give the child back to the fae, or worse, burn it alive in attempt to get the changeling to reveal themself.
Never worked clearly.
Some Changelings will live out years without knowing they aren’t human, which is what happened here..What happens to the human baby varies in telling to telling- the worst case scenario being becoming a slave or a meal- but they usually just are adopted and raised by the fae. So here’s a question: what happened to the original human Sabrina? Who knows. Not our business anymore.
That child’s fate is up to the Other Folk.
However if she ever did meet Our Sabrina, she wouldn’t care, as she would be far beyond human now. The chances of them meeting are little to none.I don’t like Roger as a character. I think he’s a bad dad, not with bad intentions though, I think he’s definitely trying, he just sucks. So I wrote him like so here, didn’t kill his fairy child but clearly didn’t raise her in the way that would’ve helped her mental health more, by keeping secrets and not really seeing her as his actual daughter,
Chapter 3: Art doodles I made for this fic, next chapter coming soon
Chapter Text
Hey guys I’m still working on next chapter but I wanted to show some doodles I made for this fic- hope you like em
juleka is a stylish mother fucker- also yes she’s dressing up as alucard in that one drawing
Next chapter sneak peek in the bottom right corner. I wonder who that is.
Also apparently vampires can turn into wolves too in some fiction? I think that’s weird but I’ll put that as an option in shape shifting.
Heavy influence from hellsing on that angry Juleka doodle.
The fangs were fun to draw
Anyways next actually chapter is coming soon, thanks for the support guys!
Chapter 4: Werewolf
Summary:
Juleka felt her crimson eyes flare as she stared at it. Her chest tightening with the growing fear that was making her nails twitch with anticipation. With terror. With anger.
It’s teeth were too big.. mouth too wide— the drenching hot and thick smell of just unrelenting sweat, drool, blood, fur, and just canine pores overwhelmed her senses.. the giant beast stalked towards them, with no one to protect them.
No one.. except her.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“God.. I hate this time of month..” Alix grumbled
”What’s wrong? Are you on your period?” Mylene asked curiously.
The pink haired girl flushed with embarrassment
”N-No! What the hell?!” She yelled
Juleka giggled to herself, her eyes glancing to them. Alya and Sabrina seemed to perk up on their sides of the room and looked at her, motioning towards the skater. The goth simply shook her head as a mischievous smile grew on Sabrina’s face.
”Come on Alix! There’s nothing to be ashamed of!” Sabrina said dramatically “Its just your growth as a human being! As my dad calls it.. ‘blossoming into woman hood’!”
Juleka nearly gagged at the expression, but it seemed that was the desired effect as Alix stuck her tongue out in and uncomfortable disgust.
“Oh god that’s disgusting. I’m not! Jesus fucking Christ!” Alix yelled
Chloe rolled her eyes, ”We’re all girls here Kubdel stop being dramatic” The blonde drawled, staring at her nails.
Then something prickled at the back of Juleka’s mind. It was.. off. She shook it off as a fluke but.. What the hell is that smell? She wondered, as her eyes glanced around the room
...
“Stupid full moon.... fuckin always ripping up my clothes...”
Juleka perked up, her eyes widening with a mixture of excitement. Twisting around the corner she could see Alix staring angrily at her phone, the calendar app pulled up to today’s date, with the note ‘Full Moon’ on it.
She watched as Alix shoved her phone away quickly as Chloe sauntered tiredly up to talk to her, Juleka couldn’t hear what the two were saying as the pounding in her eardrums and the smell of what she could describe as ‘wet dog’ smell overwhelmed her- but she could guess it was some banter.
All she could think was Oh my god oh my god oh my god-
She bolted out of the corner and whipped out her phone, calling the first person she thought of
”Alya, I’m coming over right now, I’ve got a new fucking scoop” She practically yelled into her phone.
”Ladybug or Our Thing?”
“Our thing. You would not believe what I overheard.”
...
Standing in the alleyway with Sabrina and Alya next to her, Juleka watched from Alix talking with Chloe, the pink haired girl scratching the back of her neck annoyedly while they talked.
”Gonna be a rough night tonight..” Alix grumbled
”Oh what the hell are you complaining about?” Chloe rolled her eyes.
It felt like she had to read into every little thing she did, but when the smell of other unholy and dark animal like blood filled her senses.. she knew she had to be right.
Juleka gave a nod to the fox girl next to her and she smiled.
“You girls know what I’m thinking?” The reporter asked. The changeling girl tilted her head for a moment to think before speaking.
”Hmm.. Stake out?” Sabrina guessed
Alya grinned giddily ”Stake out.”
...
Sneaking into the louvre wasn’t too hard. They convinced Luka to put a covering spell on them temporarily, and all they needed was an open window to throw Alya into and then wait patiently while she let them in.
They had each packed a bag full of just in case materials. She wasn't sure what Sabrina and Alya brought, most likely food from the smell of it. In her own bag were two packs of emergency blood packs, a hunting knife, and some bandages.
Luka rose an eyebrow at the knife but she knew he was just being cautious.
Never met a werewolf before.. can’t be too sure.. she thought to herself, before the door swung open and Alya held up the key.
”I had to sneak past a few guards but they were all leaving! Like they knew this was coming! It’s like the entire museum is on lock down! Alix was making a few rounds but she looked really anxious, in and out of this one room.. I think she might turn soon!” Alya said, a horrible excitement pooling into her voice.
Juleka and Sabrina nodded, quickly slipping inside.
The louvre was quiet. Terribly quiet. Juleka flinched, as a chill went up her spine— as the sounds of scraping tile filled her ears. Her shoulders tensed as she felt a horrible feeling crawl across her skin, making goosebumps. She wasn’t sure if it was the sound of rollerblades or..
She gulped, gripping the straps of her bag for support.
”Are you sure this is safe?” The changeling girl asked, as if almost speaking Juleka’s mind.
”It’s for science Sabrina!” Alya insisted.
”Again- we contradict science— but We could just ask another day! Where there’s a chance she won’t kill us!” The ginger haired girl hissed through her teeth.
Alya waved her off as the three swooped around in the darkness of the louvre, before quietly setting their trap— which involved rope, a fox, and a lot of complex mechanisms.
Slipping through the darkness, she could hear the low tired muttering from Alix as she paced through the halls.
”..making my fucking skin crawl..” The pink haired girl growled through her teeth, as she scratched at her arms. Juleka slipped back, giving Alya a high-five as they began to set up the last few pieces of their plan.
A little convoluted sure- she honestly would’ve preferred simply asking Alix if she was a werewolf, but hey, Alya was leading this operation so she should’ve expected this kind of thing. Operation Flowergarden was proof of that.
A loud crash echoed through the hall as Alix let out a roar of rage. Juleka nodded to Sabrina as the two held their pieces of rope. The scratching of claw to tile hitting her hairs as they waited, the long dark shadow of a no doubt transformed Alix leaping down the hall as Alya raced down towards them.
However as the reporter happily jumped over the trap, and skidded to the left— time seemed to slow for a moment.
Juleka was always one to back out last minute wasn’t she— as a horror filled question began to fill her mind as the trap snapped in full motion, scooping the pink haired girl up off the ground and hanging in the air...
Why doesn’t Alix smell like a werewolf at all right now?
”We caught her!” Alya cheered, as she tied the fox pelt around her waist again.
Juleka watched as the two tilted their flashlights up, no doubt expecting some large or small pink werewolf.. before their faces twisted in confusion as the one stuck inside it was a very human Alix, despite the shining moon.
“Alya? Juleka? Sabrina?! What the hell!?” The pink haired girl yelled, struggling against the rope as she hung from the ceiling. Multiple marked papers scattered across the floor.
”Shit she’s not the werewolf.” Juleka hissed through her teeth, her eyes widening as a cold sweat rolled down the back of her neck. But how..? How?! I smelt it before!? Was I mistaken?! Then who?!
Alix’s face scrunched up with annoyance and confusion, “Uh Duh! What the hell you guys?! Did you break into the louvre?! The fuck!?”
”Sorry Alix! We thought you were a werewolf!” Alya said apologetically, already reaching for the rope to pull her down.
Juleka’s heart froze as she watched the girl get lowered to the ground, hastily picking up her papers. How how how how how how how how how? Who?
”But wait- the who’s the real one?” Sabrina asked confusedly “Juleka said she smelt werewolf blood so someone has to be a werewolf!”
Alix rolled her eyes and held up the parchments to inspect them, but to her growing horror- she watched as the pink haired girl’s face dropped.
”Shit.” The skater cursed.
”What’s wrong?” Alya asked, tilting her head to the side.
Looking downwards- her mind began to click- On Alix’s papers were drawings— Not just normal scrawl— they were enchanted- they were spells! Protection spells. Binding spells. Juleka recognized them.
Luka had told her and taught her before about them, as he used them to keep things both in and out. How they could be transmitted to hold like locks on certain objects- but also that thread of connection could snap if the sorcerer experiences enough shock or distraction to break their focus.
The signs weren’t glowing anymore. Dormant. Turned off. And by the intense scripture.. the something that the computer program like amalgamation of spells was holding down was something big. Something strong. Something—
Danger.
Her eyes darted up as she dropped the rope to the floor, as she began to stagger back in fear. Her chest heaving up and down.
DANGER.. Her mind screamed, as her knees buckled in place They-we— us..— we’re all in danger. In the presence of a predator- but where.. where?!
”Hey Alix..?” She voiced softly, her head pounding as her blood and stomach continued to twist and boil, her crimson eyes darting around and the intense feeling of being something’s prey began to grow.. and grow..!
Echoing through the dark corridors— the sounds of snapping and shattering chains chattered towards them. The heavy weight in the air that continued to weigh on her shoulders began to grow..
Her eyes flickered to Sabrina and Alya- then to Alix. How can I protect them?! She wondered. She could smell it, the body of mass was approaching closer and closer, and the sounds of scraping claws against the cold floor was not helping.
Every part of her body was screaming for her to run, but her bones refused to move.
The pink haired girl gulped, her voice quaking nervously “Y-Yeah?”
The sounds became louder as Sabrina squeaked in terror, dropping the rope from her hands and clung to Alya’s arm. The fox girl was frozen in terror as her quaking hands held up her flashlight.
“Who were you hiding here?” Juleka asked, her eyes focusing to the dark ends of the hall. It felt as if the ground began to shake under her with each heavy step radiating through the museum.
”The werewolf..” Alix answered dryly, as the parchment fell from her quivering hands—
At the end of the hall- a ginormous, dark, and furry figure began to finally creep through the entrance across from where they all shakily stood. The ginormous, dark, and furry figure thirsty for blood.. The ginormous, dark, and furry figure that they released..
The moonlight was not close to the creature enough to show any of it’s heavily obscured but terrifying silhouetted features. Yet despite that, Juleka could see it— it’s almost silvery eyes glowing vibrantly through the darkness.
Juleka felt her crimson eyes flare as she stared at it. Her chest tightening with the growing fear that was making her nails twitch with anticipation. With terror. With anger.
It’s teeth were too big.. mouth too wide— the drenching hot and thick smell of just unrelenting sweat, drool, blood, fur, and just canine pores overwhelmed her senses.. the giant beast stalked towards them, with no one to protect them.
No one.. except her.
”A-And.. who’s the werewolf?” Alya asked, her voice shaking with fear as she pointed her flashlight towards the creature. Questions began to fly past her mind as she wondered who it was. As she wondered if she could tell who it was just by looking at it. Maybe her brother? Maybe Kim?
With the flashlight finally illuminating it’s body, Juleka could see finally see it clearly, and could see how wrong she was.
No longer a silhouette she could see that it’s fur- while still wild and untamed.. was an almost platinum blonde. Staring into the lifeless glossy eyes of the creature, She felt her breath catch on her throat as finally, she found the final scents mixed under the mats of fur and scruff.
A smell of perfume. A smell of honey. A smell of a familiar prissy brat.
”..Chloe“ Alix and Juleka whispered at the same time, as the world shattered around them.
And that’s when the screams began.
Notes:
PLOT FUCKING TWIST IT WAS CHLOE ALL ALONG. GET JINKIED MOTHER FUCKERS AHA— I’m kidding I hope you liked this, that cliffhanger was fun.
The drawing at the end is also I mine— I enjoy drawin monsters as lot so that was fun. Next chapter should have some more doodles as well. I will be writing werewolf lore in the Next chapter.
In case if you didn’t realize it- Alix is a sorcerer. The Kane Chronicles and The Owl House style (Loved the Kane Chronicles as a kid. It was cool.)
You’ll see more of that + lore/explanations next chapter! Which I’m halfway done with and will be releasing very soon!I was really torn with who to make the werewolf but I ended up giving it to Chloe. For irony sake. A plot.
Chapter 5: Witch
Summary:
”Okay okay- let’s catch up for a moment!” Alya yelled as they swerved around a corner “Alix isn’t a werewolf-“
”Yep!”
”-Because she’s actually a sorcerer?”
”Sounds about right!”
”Meanwhile— Chloe- as in Chloe Bourgeois our classmate- the essence of bratty blonde bitch in all high school movies..” She pointed backwards the roaring monster “Is that?!”
Alix pretended to think for a moment before nodding “That’s basically it- yeah”
Notes:
Part 2 of WereWolf— this entire chapter is just that one simpsons “I’m in danger”
Beware: minor gore
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
This is not how Juleka imagined her night to end up.
That said— this was pretty awesome.
Swerving around another corner she watched as Alix slammed one of her papers into the side of the wall, the symbols on it were Egyptian from what she could tell, either that, or just nonsensical lines and signs.
”Protect.!” Alix hissed through their teeth, as the paper began to burn a bright scorching gold, before screaming as the giant monster pounced towards her- before being dragged out of the way by Alya.
”Alix what are you doing?!” Alya exclaimed
”I’m making sure she doesn’t break any of the exhibits! She wasn’t meant to get out in the first place!” Alix shouted, before pointing backwards to the somehow unharmed and unmoved priceless wall of paintings and treasures lost in time- despite the giant wolf that had toppled into them.
Juleka nodded with awe before continuing running as the werewolf snarled with rage, chasing after them again, only being thwarted by the multiple thrown back and exploding pieces of paper Alix was quickly running out of.
”Okay okay- let’s catch up for a moment!” Alya yelled as they swerved around a corner “Alix isn’t a werewolf-“
”Yep!”
”-Because she’s actually a sorcerer?”
”Sounds about right!”
”Meanwhile— Chloe- as in Chloe Bourgeois our classmate- the essence of bratty blonde bitch in all high school movies..” She pointed backwards the roaring monster “Is that?!”
The hulking creature let out a terrifying snarl, shaking her soul to the core as she could practically feel the hot wet dog breath inching down her back.
Alix pretended to think for a moment before nodding “That’s basically it- yeah”
Twisting around a corner, Alix pulled out her last piece of paper and shoved it into everone’s hands as she scrawled a multitude of signs on it.
”Obscure..” She hissed, as the paper glowed a soft silver, before spreading up their arms and painting them in a soft faint glimmer. Were-Chloe stopped in her tracks, confused by the sudden disappearance in her prey.
Alix put a hand over her mouth to show that they weren’t sound proof, the three nodded as they started at the large looming wolf. Juleka’s stomach twisted with both awe and terror as she stared at the platinum wolf.
Standing hunched over on her hind legs, Chloe’s wolffish form looked to be about seven to eight feet tall— and unlike a wolf paw, she had five claws instead of four. However hind legs were normal, though the feet became longer to support and balence it’s new weight and posture.
It almost didn’t even look like a wolf anymore, but a formless and untamed beast that was some horrific imitation of a canine. She scowled, covering her nose with disgust as another wave of smell washed over her. She knew the other couldn’t smell it, maybe Alya, but she knew it didn’t effect them like this..
She felt her fangs grow as she bit back a rippling snarl, doing her best to not tear into the paper with her shaking and clenching fists. Dangerdangerdangerdanger Was this a vampire as prey?
This is not what I imagined a werewolf to be. Juleka thought to herself, as the creature finally slipped past them, walking down the hall aimlessly as it looked for them. Alix crept back int the hall, making sure all of their hands were still on the paper as she motioned for them to follow.
Sneaking trough the exhibits, Alix opened the door to a small office space, no doubt her father's, and ushered them inside— before the paper then burned to ashes in their hands and released the cold blanket like disguise they were once covered under.
The tension that had been knotting in her shoulders loosening,
There were a few moments of silence as they caught their breath, before Alix looked around confsuedlt before blinking
”Oh- you can talk now by the way- this office in general has a silence spell on it” Alix said, throwing the paper ashes into the trash can. They nodded slowly as Sabrina let out a gasp of air as she sat down, most likely holding her breath the entire time.
“Oh my god ohmy god oh my god oh my god..” She sputtered, her eyes blown up with shock “Holy.. holy shit oh my- oh fuck.. Chloe.. Chloe was.. Chloe is.. I.. how did I not.. I- oh my god.”
”Sabrina calm down!” Alya said quickly, grabbing onto her shoulders
”How can I calm down?! I’ve literally been keeping the fact that I’m a monster a secret from my best friend for the last past four years because I thought she’d hate me for it- and what happens?! What did I learn?! That She’s a fucking monster too! What the fuck?!” Sabrina screeched, shaking her hands
”You guys are monsters?” Alix asked, looking up from the trash can. Alya nodded as she rubbed Sabrina’s pack carefully as the ginger haired girl proceeded with her existential crises.
”Yeah. Apparently you’re not..” Alya said carefully, before looking up at Juleka “You said she was!”
”I thought she was! Every time I thought I smelt werewolf Chloe was there and I got mixed up!” Juleka said, before she sighed defeatedly “But yeah- we’re monsters.. trying to find more monsters in our class.. sorry for the trouble Alix..” She murmured.
”Shit- Yeah, Sorry Alix..” Alya apologized
”We’re sorry..” Sabrina whimpered
The pink haired girl sighed, rubbing the space between her eyes.
”It’s fine I guess.. you all owe me.. but I can understand I suppose..” Alix huffed tired as she gathered up a new stack of parchment papers “Now- you can all make this up for me by helping her, I’ve got a plan that can subdue her for the rest of the night. Are you all up to it?”
There was a short pause before Sabrina murmured ”I mean.. we do owe her..”
Alix clapped her hands together ”Perfect, you’re all bait then!”
The three should’ve expected this.
...
Slipping around the corner, Juleka felt hungry. She had lost her bag about.. thirty minutes ago? The only thing on her was her hunting knife.
She twirled it around as she sat near the Egyptian section. There was a sense of magic in her.. something.. something that didn’t belong. Her eyes paused at an obelisk momentarily, before she continued.
The night always riled her up, not because there was some.. idk.. bullshit magic reason why- like the fucking werewolves- but because of the suffocating and pushed down feelings of weakness she felt through the day.
From what she could remember, Alya would find Chloe, make her avoid the trap, pass her onto Sabrina, then they’d bring her to Alix. Simple enough.
Juleka leaned against the wall. That being said, the smell of werewolf was everywhere. It was extremely aggravating. Her eyes glowed a harsh red as she focused on the knife in her hands. She supposed she and Chloe were lucky tonight, that it wasn’t silver.
”FUCK”
She looked up. And there it is..
Spinning around, she could see Sabrina running around the hallway— the creature of darkness close at her heels. She spat sourly towards the ground as she rushed forward— Sabrina gave her a high-five as the vampire stood in front of the beast, before winding an arm back and slamming her fist across it’s large nose.
Were-Chloe yowled, and toppled forward, as it’s jaw smashed downwards into the tile. For a moment she hissed in pain, as she felt her knuckles bruise and break inside her fist before reforming. She nodded to Sabrina as they continued to run to the left, taking one of the security gates and locking the creature inside.
”Those bars aren’t going to hold!” Juleka growled
The beast smashed its head against the metal, Sabrina screamed as they watched it bend inwards.
”Obviously!”
They sprinted down to the main entrance as the gate was thrown against the wall, the clattering sounds of broken and bent metal rolling her ears as the monster chased after them again. They slipped around the walls as Chloe crashed forward on the long rope they had pulled out, flailing across the ground before falling onto a heap at the pink haired girl’s feet.
”Finally!” Alix grinned as she lifted up a parchment in her hand, the symbols on it glowing a hot red “Nighty night mother fucker! Peac—!”
The pink haired girl screamed in pain as the werewolf jerked to the side, claws rising above its head before slamming down on Alix’s side. Blood splattered across the tile floor as four long claw marks opened from the skater’s arms, bleeding profusely as the glowing parchment was torn to ribbons.
Juleka stumbled back as a wave of nausea slapped her across her face, as the overwhelming stench of blood began to become more and more insistent and arousing. Not sexually of course. But..
Sweat rolled down her face as Alix groaned in pain, blood pouring into the ground around them as Alya and Sabrina screamed in horror. Chloe’s hulking body loomed above the girl, drool dripping from her teeth as she stared apathetically at the bleeding body— No.
Not apathetically.
Hungrily.
The creature opened its jaws slowly and began to lick the wound. Lick the blood. Juleka shook her head, gripping her sides tightly as another deep snarl rippled at the back of her throat. The smell of Alix’s blood.. with her wounds.. the smell of Alix’s blood.. it..
A deep chill went up her spine. A hunger she had been suppressing since the moment Chloe had shown her new ugly face began to bubble and burn in her stomach. It was driving her crazy.
As Chloe’s jaws opened wide again to- what she could guess- bite Alix’s head into a bloody mush— Juleka bolted forward, the ground underneath her feet cracking from the force as she whipped wildly around and slammed her boot into the side of the werewolf’s jaw.
The canine let out a struggled yowl as they stumbled three meters away, before achingly rose back up to it’s feet, blood dripping from its teeth. Growling intensely
Juleka’s burning crimson eyes glowed harshly as she turned to Alix, her chest heaving up and down. She could see the smeared and dripping area where the four claw marks were.
”Juleka wait!” She yelled, she ignored it, picking her up by the collar and pushing her away.
”Run.” She growled, as Chloe lunged toward her once again, teeth bare and blank eyes filled a burning bloodlust. However.. as terrifying as that was.. Juleka could match it.
As Alix scampered away, Juleka slammed her boot into the beast’s snout once again, before twisting around and throwing a punch towards it’s eye. Chloe snarled, grabbing onto her fore arm and slamming her into the ground.
Juleka screamed in pain as she felt her bones snap and reform as the wolven creature roared in her face. She screamed back. The only reason it didn’t bite down being the knife Juleka had stuck in her ribs.
The vampire ripped her hunter’s knife out and shoved the creature off. She watched as the blood gushed out of the creature’s wound, covering her with red. Chloe let out a struggled and pained gasp before growling.
Juleka watched in annoyance as the wound slowly closed, leaving the fur matted, red, and dirty. Great.. Juleka thought, but she meant it. The smell of the tingling crimson blood getting to her as she inhaled it with every breath. Great.!
Her hair rose on the back of her neck as goosebumps traveled up her arms, a wild and nasty blood grin traveling up her face. A feeling of untamed bloodlust and glee spreading through her chest, her arms, her nails..
FIGHT! Her mind screamed as she slammed another fist against Chloe’s face. Fight to keep them safe.!
Juleka snarled, blood dripping down her cheeks and soaking into her back as Chloe slammed down her paws again onto her weaker frame. Looking up, she screamed as she was suddenly sent barreling across the tile. She could hear someone screaming, but she wasn’t sure if it was herself.
Everything hurt, and from the Blurry edges of her vision.. she could feel herself loosing blood. Lots.
Juleka snarled as Chloe’s massive jaw looked over her, she tried her best to swing her foot forward to shove her off, but watched in horror as the creature caught her foot, and pulled her upwards. Almost upside down.
”Shit.!”
Chloe sunk her teeth into her leg and she screamed, as she felt her body being shaken by a rag doll.. before being thrown off entirely. And suddenly her body was lighter. Looking down, she gulped down a cry as she saw the bloody stump that was now her right leg, already bubbling and stretching outwards with muscle and bone. Sabrina was definitely screaming now if she wasn’t already.
Logically She should run. She needed to escape. But she couldn’t go away— not until this was finished. Not until she was either dead or won.
However Chloe wasn’t satisfied with the leg, and had already made her way to lunge at Juleka again. It was then that she realized that the wolf wasn’t hungry anymore. That had changes. It was sadistic. It was angry.
She couldn’t hear anything anymore, the blood rushing through her body as she let out a struggled gasp of pain— the burning feeling in her body spreading as she felt another flare of agony rush through her ribs.. looking down she could see Chloe’s claws deep in her gut.
Juleka’s eyes squeezed shut as tears streamed down her cheeks. A mortal would’ve died from shock by now.. but She knew she’d survive this.. still.. this pain was beyond immeasurable..
I can’t regenerate like this.. she realized, looking down as the monster continued to dig inwards. She began to violently choke on the rising bile and blood in her gurgling throat, fear froze her as she clawed hopelessly at the monster’s hands what if she gets to the others first..!?
Her eyes opened slightly, finding her reflection in the pale and emotionless eyes of Chloe. I’m sorry.. I’m sorry.. I—
“..I command you creature! Receive and feel my will!”
Suddenly everything released.
Chloe’s body had frozen, her lifeless pale eyes snapping wide and glowing a sudden blue. Juleka groaned, looking to the right, she could see Alix, standing in a circle of her own dripping blood. Symbols written on the ground around her with her own blood as she held up a ripped off and now scribbled on piece of bandage roll from Juleka’s bag. She looked almost angelic.
Bursts of light and broken reality flowed around her, Juleka was dragged across the floor by Alya’s fox form, as they watched from a distance.
Alix’s eyes were glowing, her irises completely gone as Chloe’s hulking body slowly approached her. The pink haired girl reached a hand out as flickers of flame and symbols rushed by her hand, as she lifted it up.
The were creature paused, before lifting up their massive claw, and let the young witch grab it. Before suddenly a flash of light engulfed both of them.
Juleka hissed in pain, looking away as she felt it blind her already used to the dark eyes. Moments passed before the ringing in her ears died down and she could see again.
In the floor, all of the blood had burned away, along with the other fluttering pieces of paper Alix had set up around. The witch herself was sitting on the floor, her hand in Chloe’s massive paw. The werewolf herself in a deep sleep.
Juleka groaned in pain, Sabrina clutching tightly to her hand as her stomach began to slowly close on itself. It wasn’t that bad.. Muscles connecting, parts of her organs and skin slowly stitching back together, all in a soft red glow.
A sudden wave of hunger overwhelmed her by the time her leg had reformed, bone and all. She gave her toes a test wiggle, before growling.
”J-Juleka? Are you okay?”
She realized they were crying.
”Need.. blood..” She rasped, she must’ve been screaming at some point. Alya gave a low chuckle, grabbing a small blood pack and handing it to her. Juleka mumbled a ‘thanks’ and opened the top, before slowly drinking it.
”H-Hah.. close call there.. huh girl?” Alya said
Juleka nodded, “Need to wash m’ clothes..” she murmured through her blood pack, as she felt her chest lighten with each heavy gulp. Eventually, she finished and started to stand before Sabrina grabbed her arm.
”Promise me you won’t hurt yourself like that again?” She said, her eyes widened with a still shaken terror. Juleka’s eyes widened with confusion, before laughing softly.
”I can’t promise that, but I’ll try my best to. Are you okay?”
”I watched you get your leg ripped off and your stomach gutted by my best friend in a devil looking wolf form no I’m not okay!” Sabrina explained, shaking the goth. Juleka paused for a moment oh shit she’s right. She realized, as she gave the shorter girl a reassuring pat on the head.
”I’m immortal Sabrina, don’t worry, as long as I don’t get my heart blown up I’ll be okay” She reassured. Sabrina nodded slowly, as the three hobbled over to Alix, who was staring at the still body of Chloe. The girl looked up at Juleka with slight surprise.
”Hey— oh you’re leg is back.” Alix commented
”Yep”
”And so is your stomach” She added
”Not the blood stains” Juleka snorted amusedly
”Not the blood stains..” Alix echoed, before looking down at Chloe.
It was almost scary to see the creature so peaceful, as only minutes ago, Juleka was in the middle of being eaten alive by her. Now looking at it, she could see a few facial structures that reminded her of the blonde.
“I meant to use a peace spell at first.. but I got desperate when I saw you get hurt..“ Alix said “I used some other spell I remembered from Jalil’s old books.. I remember it was some.. I don’t know.. Magical Creature command thing?”
She pet a hand through the wolf’s soft and matted locks. Still, it was insane to think that this was the snotty girl from school who’d look down on who she deemed ‘peasants’, the one who’d whine and cry about some mud or something on her shoe.
“I was a little scared but it looks like it worked.. and I hope it keeps her conked out for the rest of the night at least.. I don’t know though.. it feels weird.” Alix murmured
“Maybe the fact that you used your blood to draw it?” Sabrina suggested, as she began to bandage the girl’s arm. Alix winced with pain before shrugging.
”Maybe- ow- hey—“ Alix hissed before looking back down at Chloe. “I dunno though.. feels like my soul’s all weird rn.. maybe just a side effect- Can you guys help me take her back to the room? I don’t think this would be a fun place to wake up naked and with a stab wound.”
Juleka flushed with realization “Oh fuck you’re right she’s totally naked.” She deadpanned, as Sabrina squeaked and covered her face.
”Hah! Yep! What? You’re already dating Rose! You should be fine!” Alix said,
”Why does everyone assume I’m dating Rose?!” Juleka exclaimed
”You’re not?!”
Ah. There’s the headache again.
...
It had taken a while, Juleka was still hurting from the.. well.. leg ripping and the stomach stabbing thing.. Alix’s arm was fucked and was working out a minor healing spell with her non dominant arm. Alya wasn’t exactly superhuman despite her shape shifting and Sabrina was still shell shocked.
Still- they somehow made it into the room and unceremoniously dropped the very large wolf body inside- Alix quickly casting a just in case binding spell on her, did some weird edits to the paper on the door, before opening it up to the Kubdel house hold.
”Woah.” Sabrina whispered, sneaking inside as she looked around
”Like a portal.. that’s so cool!” Alya squeaked
”Don’t make too much sound, Juleka you can go throw your clothes in the hamper, I’ll go get you some sweats or something- I think you should all stay over for the night” Alix said, making herself at home. Juleka stepped through the door, finding it surprising that she could. I guess this is technically an invitation.. she noted.
It took about thirty minutes to get ready, Alix told her to take a shower as she smelt of blood and sweat. But eventually, Juleka finally laid down to rest in a very oversized hoodie Alix gave her.
She questioned Alix where she got it and the skater girl shrugged and said she won it from ‘a bet with Kim or something‘. Staring up at the ceiling, she trailed the space on her stomach quietly.
This was gone she realized Spilt all over the floor.. she looked over to the sleeping Sabrina, who was holding fox Alya like a stuffed animal on the couch while Juleka laid on the arm chair a few feet away.
I feel bad. She thought I’ll definitely buy her food to make up for it, Alya too, probably Alix as well.. she’s way more hospitable than I thought.
Her gaze fell to the door. I would’ve passed by this and never realized this was the cage of a beast. She thought, before slowly.. and softly.. drifting to sleep.
...
“Get out!”
A blast from the side.
She fell against the blood covered mud. She was slathered in grime and dirt, but despite the fact that she knew this was a dream.. she didn’t recognize this place.. no.. this place was familiar.. yet.. also a stranger.
Crawling to her knees, she stared up, before feeling the cock of a gun lining to her eye, and shooting her face open, before reforming within seconds, the stinging feel of pain quenched like a candle to the rain. No.. this wasn’t a dream. This was a nightmare.
”What say you monster.. demon.. creature of death.. what say you beast? Killer of thousands only to shrivel and beg at the knees of a mortal for another day of conquest? What say you now?!” The man in front of her asked, his voice thundering and unknown.
She was tired. She didn’t know who this was. All she knew was that she was defeated. She looked up tiredly, the rain beating down on her dirty and bloody skin, sliding down her cheeks as she smiled a toothy grin.
”Fuck off.” She spat, her voice unfamiliar and of a stranger’s, the man above her stared down at her coldly, before she felt a piercing and burning feeling erupt through her stomach. Looking down— a long sword piercing through her chest was replaced with claws.
Juleka convulsed with pain as she looked behind her, the paw guiding up into the giant monstrous werewolf looming over her. It’s eyes lifeless but familiar as she found herself in the reflection of it’s teeth.
”Shit.”
It ripped it’s claws out of her, and she bled.
...
Juleka hissed with pain as her eyes snapped open. She was back on Alix’s recliner chair, back in Alix’s house, back in the year she knew she existed in..
She looked outside tiredly, it was still dark outside.. but at the peak of the horizon, a mosaic of pink and gold as the sunrise casted a faint light through the window. Looking at the couch, Sabrina and Alya were still sleeping.
She groaned, before slowly crawling off the arm chair, before slinking near the kitchen and bumping into a smaller figure.
”A-Ah shit.. sorry Alix I- oh”
It was Chloe.
”Ohh.. Hey..?”
”Hey”
They stared at each other awkwardly, eyes wide as they opened their mouths multiple times to speak before silencing.
”A-Ah.. I see.. you’re all.. here.. for some.. reason?” Chloe said, awkwardly flicking her hair behind her shoulder, fidgeting with the large hoodie she was wearing.
She looked barely like the snotty heiress from school that she knew. Her hair wet and loose, smelling of shampoo, and pooling down her shoulders. She had that ‘my boyfriend gave me this shirt and it’s too big for me but I’m still wearing it’ look, except the shirt came from Kim, which Alix stole, which is now on Chloe. Huh.
Looking at Chloe now, she still looked slightly.. ehh.. wolffish. Not entirely human just yet. Her blue eyes looked a little too sharp, as did her nails— and her teeth were more pronounced.
It was definitely an improvement from last night though. Perhaps she just changed back in the last few hours of minutes? Looking downwards, she supposed that made the tail coming out of the back Chloe’s shorts make a whole lot more sense. She could see a small scar at her heel. Teeth scars. Cursed scars.
File that information for later. She told herself, before her eyes fell on something strange.
A small symbol on the back of Chloe’s hand. It looked.. strange. She would’ve overlooked it in any other situation.. maybe call it a trick of light.. but the more she focused on it..
”Yeah.. is uh.. Alix not up?” Juleka asked, twirling a lock of hair in her hand as she tried her best to ignore it.
“She.. she is..” Chloe said carefully “First to wake up actually.. went to uh.. to check on me.. here.. not in the.. in the closet- I mean- wait- shit I- damn it.” She huffed
”The whole being wolf thing?” Juleka tilted her head.
”Yes! I mean- no- I mean—“ She stared at her suspiciously before grumbling, “Do you.. want coffee?”
Juleka sighed, ”Yes please.”
Chloe nodded sheepishly and walked back into the kitchen as Juleka quietly sat down. The smell of warm strong coffee beans filled her senses as Chloe poured the hot water into the machine, turning it on, then quietly sitting down in front of her.
”So..”
”Yeah..”
”So did you..”
”We snuck into the museum.. we thought Alix was the werewolf.. and.. uh.. accidentally broke the barrier thing as a result” Juleka said, scratching the back of her neck “You got out”
Chloe paled-
”I.. I got out..? Like out out into the streets?” She sputtered, the smell of fear incredibly potent.
”Huh? Oh no- you’re fine- you just kinda chased us around the museum before we put you back to sleep, ‘s cool..” The goth waved a hand, as she trailed a finger around her knee “I uh.. didn’t know you were a werewolf. Definitely not what I was uh.. expecting.”
”I-It’s whatever- happens once a month no big deal..” Chloe grumbled “Daddy likes to keep it under the radar so I drop by because I know his attempt at locking me up is just locking a flimsy wooden door cause god knows he can’t hurt his ‘sweet baby girl’ despite the fact that she’s a blood thirsty wolf thing.. So this was and is a safer option.”
Okay so is this not new? Juleka thought And her dad knows..
Chloe’s eyes narrowed coldly, tapping a claw on the table “Though usually I spend the night biting at indestructible magic bars before walking up human in the morning.. but clearly something went wrong here..”
”Like I said- We thought Alix was the werewolf.. At least no one died?” Juleka shrugged sheepishly. Chloe sighed, rubbing the space between her eyes.
”Ugh.. it’s fine. I’m just.. ugh- glad none of you peasants got hurt, that would be a disaster” She huffed, and while Juleka wondered if she was lying, the pink dust on her face indicated embarrassment instead. Aw that’s nice she cares. Sorta.
”Well.. not hurt now..” Alix drawled, looking up from the stairway. The two jerked in surprise at her sudden appearance. Chloe swerved around before relaxing at the presence of the girl, before freezing again
Chloe rose an eyebrow, glancing between them “Wait- What?”
There was a shared awkward silence as their eyes flickered to one another. Luckily the coffee machine went off again and Chloe excused herself from the table to pour the three a cup- before Sabrina, Alya in tow, slunk in and Chloe made that three- a five.
They eventually all sat down at the table, Chloe practically drowning herself in the dark liquid before looking up at them again. Alya leaning back on her chair, Sabrina giving a shy smile, Alix practically draping her legs comfortably over the heiress’s lap.
It was a strangely comfortable atmosphere.
”So.. who got hurt?” Chloe asked carefully, her eyes fluttering nervously between the group. The ginger haired girl flinched a bit before speaking up.
”Uh.. Not.. all of us?” Sabrina said, her eyes glancing at Juleka.
”Just Papercuts.” Alix murmured dryly into her cup, as she tugged at her arm sleeves. Juleka took a long sip of her cup, someone had to say it but it was definitely not gonna be fucking her.
”..You bit Juleka’s foot off.” Alya deadpanned, the heiress choked on her mug, her eyes snapping open.
“I WHAT?!” Chloe screeched, her face paling with horror. God dang it Alya.
”It’s fine it’s fine don’t worry it grew back!” Juleka shouted quickly, pointing at her foot
”HOW THE FUCK DID IT DO THAT?!”
Suddenly Jalil stomped into the kitchen
”SHUT UP IT’S FOUR IN THE MORNING! WE’RE TRYING TO SLEEP!” He yelled, eye bags draping down his cheeks.
”Sorry Jalil!” They all said, as the young man sighed, before sluggishly slinking back into the darkness, muttering angrily.
The five girls stared at each other shyly before Alya spoke up again
”..explain over breakfast?” She suggested
They looked at each other and nodded, Alix and Alya standing up to start cooking.
“Hey dog face, do you want breakfast sandwiches or like- toast?”
”..Yes. Just.. Yes.” Chloe said, making Alix giggle— she glanced at the amused expressions on Sabrina and Juleka’s faces “You guys have no idea how taxing these fucking transformations are..” she growled, though looking like she was still processing the leg thing, no doubt staring under the table and seeing.. well.. the leg.
Alya looked behind her from the kitchen “Yeah? How many calories do you lose? How do you get food in the morning?”
Chloe glared at the girl momentarily before groaning “Like- a lot..? It’s utterly ridiculous. Kubdel feeds me in the morning usually, also loans me temporary clothes..”
“I just handle everything for you don’t I? Even after you’re furry ass rips up all my band shirts. You’re welcome by the way. Aren’t I a wonderful gal?” Alix said smugly, as she cracked an egg into the frying pan.
The blonde rolled her eyes sourly at her but the soft smile the grew across her face wasn’t unnoticed by Juleka. Same with the enthusiastic wagging tail. Sabrina and Juleka shared a look before taking sips of their coffee again.
”Yeah yeah whatever Kubdel.. you’re lucky I didn’t bite your leg off..” She said slyly
“So lucky indeed.” Juleka snorted, “Hurt like hell, Chloe, was it a wonderful snack?”
Chloe glared at her as she threw her hands up ”Right Okay- can you explain to me how the fuck it ‘grew back’? How are you okay? What were you three even doing?”
This is gonna be a long conversation..
...
It had been about two days since that fateful night, they all went back to school and pretended that nothing happened— besides a few moon, dog, and leg jokes that they dryly threw at each other, much to the confusion of their other classmates.
Though Alix couldn’t shake this.. well.. strange feeling in her. She had hidden it when they all woke up, but ever since she casted that spell well.. something off happened. And the weird new emblem at the back of her hand was not helping her nerves.
Her magic both felt much more powerful, like it got a boost, but also.. almost lost to her in a way. Like she was pulling it from where that wasn’t herself.
She ignored it for now, as she was recounting the whole event to Jalil in the kitchen while he studied.
”..so then Juleka’s on the ground slowly being eaten yeah? I was cycling through all of the quick spells I could do to save them both! So I remembered this command spell I found in your notebook and it worked! It was really cool but I think it had some weird side effects” Alix said to her brother.
Jalil looked up confusedly “Weird.. side effects? What did the spell symbol look like?”
Alix rose an eyebrow, quickly sketching a miniature version on the sticky note he slid to her
“Uh.. this?” She said, holding it up,
”A-And the side effects?”
”Uh.. I dunno.. I feel like my soul’s all weird right now? When I casted the spell I swore I could hear Chloe’s thoughts and it was weird.. I dunno.. My magic in general right now is acting off.. I felt this weird tugging feeling when seeing Chloe today— oh! And there’s this weird marking on my hand now too!” Alix said, holding up the back of her hand.
Her brother stared at her blankly “Alix.. that was the wrong spell.”
”What do you mean? I just said it worked!” The girl said, planting her hands on her hips. Jalil shook his head, his eyes blown open with awe and what looked like amusement.
”Alix you casted a familiar spell! You accidentally made Chloe your familiar!” He exclaimed. “You dumbass!”
The young sorcerer stared at him.
”..ah shit”
Werewolves in this verse have three forms. Their human- their wolf- and their werewolf. They can transform into a wolf at anytime- but they ALWAYS without NO CHOICE become werewolves on full moons or blood moons(same thing right? Except with more aesthetic?)
The wolf is more of a shape shifting thing where the user retains most- if not all sentience- other than a few instinctual mishaps. They’re pretty big and much stronger than a normal wolf. Maybe a few magic abilities sprinkled in.
However the werewolves are like.. hidden beast monster thats beyond human nor mortal creature. They can walk bipedal, they have an additional super strength, they have five fingers/claws, and they lose all control over themselves except when they- like the wolf- have a few humane mishaps, maybe they recognize someone they absolutely cannot hurt, or they recognize someone they want to hurt no matter if the consequences are horrible.
They can also be made into familiars.
Alix: I got you a friendship bracelet
Chloe: nice put it on me
Alix: *slaps familiar spell on her*
Notes:
And here we are!
Different sorcerers/witches/wizards/etc can cast in different ways—
Some people are like Alix, and use stuff like paper or sand to write their spells on and cast it outwards like that. These can be called mages or magicians. Their magic has to be outwardly carved into the world to make effect. Kinda like.. mini transmutation circles from FMA.. where if you break the circle you break the magic..
Alix uses papers to exert her magic and after a while it probably burns up and destroys itself when it’s done. As said before- the magic can just cancel out on it’s own if the focus on it is gone, this can be trained however to last longer.Some are just dnd bards like Luka(though he uses other magic as well), through their art. This magic is usually the kind of temporary magic, which is why they use buffs and temporary add ones usually (Luka uses sun resistance and garlic resistance on Juleka a lot)
Also Some take magic from their souls or from other sources. Those can be categorized as warlocks or just people with magical heritage or just magic in their veins (Monsters can be this, as many are tied with specific Magics, Juleka in the first chapter used a minor suggestion spell because she was curious about Rena and wanted to see if Alya had anything to say, she canceled the spell before she could spill though cause she felt bad.)
Magic is a fun concept to toy around with
Anyways yeah- I just liked the idea that Alix somehow found out how to cast ancient curses she found just because she could (Jalil is pissed that he can’t despite being an expert but he’ll figure it out. Eventually.)
Okay yeah I might make Chlolix in here I kept writing and I was like “yep”
Chapter 6: Familiars
Summary:
Angst filled Magic lessons! Hurray..
Notes:
Got a comment last chapter that discussed the possible offset power dynamic for the chlolix thing and I was like “shit they right” and I got working again. So here we are! Thank you Sannixx! Sorry if I got your name wrong but thank you so much for the magic discussion I definitely needed it to make this chapter good
ALSO I HAVE A TUMBLR IT’S https://justanotherpersonsuniverse.tumblr.com/ GO ASK ME SHIT THERE
you can see more of my mlb and fanfic related art there and Ill answer whatever you throw at me
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“..so can we get a clear explanation here before we die of old age?” Chloe said dryly.
Alix felt herself tense as Jalil looked up from his book, a horribly fun smile on his face. He didn’t get it. She felt awful. Like. Really awful.
First I accidentally let her out and she learns that she almost ate her classmate.. then.. I accidentally forced her into a fucking soul contract..! Why the fuck am I so dumb?! She cursed in her mind, as Jalil stood in front of the two girls on the couch.
Looking up at Chloe, she could feel an extent of the girl’s emotions. Fear. She was afraid. She made her afraid.
Alix bit her lip as Jalil adjusted his tie
“If you let me Miss Bourgeois” He snapped, before smiling “Guess I have to be the knowledgeable adult here..”
”No one asked.” Alix huffed
”Actually Alix- you did.” Jalil said smugly, adjusting his glasses as he opened a book “So I’m just gonna say- I think this is hilarious.. but I’ll take my time here and go into depth about it, that fine you both?”
Alix’s eyebrow quirked upwards before narrowing at her brother as another knot began to tie in her chest.
”Fine with me.” She said through gritted teeth, before glancing at the girl next to her who was currently digging her nails into her knees “Are you okay Chloe?”
The blonde flinched, blue eyes flickering towards her, before scowling weakly.
”Whatever sure.” She murmured, avoiding eye contact. Alix felt shame. An overwhelming burning of shame. And she didn’t know who it was coming from.
”Righty then!” He said, already shaping up for some long drawn out speech or some shit.. god how does he talk so much? She wondered as he began to blabber.
She should’ve been listening. Maybe listening would’ve made this end better.. but Alix could only find herself looking down shamefully at the floor. She hoped Chloe was listening in a bit
”..but suffices to say, other than those famous exceptions really.. the relationship between Master and Familiar is—“
”Did you just say master?” Alix sputtered, looking up with concern. The knot in her chest only ever tightening. She could see Chloe at the edge of her vision staring up at Jalil with..
Shes’s scared.
Chloe’s scared
Chloe’s in danger.
Immediately Alix felt a rise of anger growing through her as she looked up at Jalil who hadn’t noticed at all as he rolled his eyes as if she was saying something ubsurd
”Well yeah, usually witches and familiars are of a witch and there.. well.. pet” He said nonchalantly, waving his hand “Shared magic, useful for both sides usually, and whatever, don’t worry though, it should work the same way.”
Work.. the same way..?
Pet..?
Alix’s eyes darted of the side and she saw nothing but terror in Chloe’s eyes. A wave of feeling practically slapped her across the face. Inferiority. Panic. Fear. Anger. Panic panic panic panic.
”Jalil what the hell?!” She yelled, bolting to his feet.
”What? What’d I do?” Jalil asked. Alix growled, shoving him backwards into the wall with a large thump.
”She.. is not a pet!” She yelled, her grip righting on his shirt as she looked up at him.
”You’re the one who put her on a leash Alix!” Jalil said, looking genuinely befuddled. The pink haired girl was pissed though. I caused this I caused this.. god when did I fuck up so fucking bad?!
Glancing backwards she could see Chloe’s shocked expression. Fear, spite, and surprise staining their hearts. She sent one last glare at her confused brother before she stormed away up to her room.
She could only hope Chloe didn’t hear her screaming into her pillow, or see the tears in her eyes. But it seems like she left before she could.
For what felt like hours, she laid on her bed, tangled in her sheets- before the door slowly opened. Looking up, Jalil walked into the room.
”She left.” He said quietly
Alix sucked in a breath. She could feel the tugging in her chest far far away ”I noticed..” She murmured.
”I’m sorry.”
The first thing she wanted to say was ‘it’s fine’ but Alix wasn’t a girl who lied, and she wasn’t going to apologize either.
”Okay.” She said evenly, looking away from him bitterly.
He was silent again, sitting next to her
”How can I make this right for you?” He asked
Alix was silent for a moment before she spoke—
...
It had been four days since the full moon that Juleka noticed something wrong. Well not wrong- more like.. really awkward and off. Specifically between Chloe and Alix.
Chloe had been more open to talk to Juleka and Alya— the banter between her and reporter becoming more light hearted teasing, and as a result, she become more tolerable to Marinette. Still a bitch but Yknow.. she wasn’t locking people in the bathroom.
Sabrina found herself more comfortable in her skin now and it seemed like the tension and master servant dynamic between her and Chloe was almost completely gone.
She just looked.. better?
But when it came to Alix— she looked worse.
Juleka could smell it. Fear. Worry. Guilt. It was radiating off of both of them like rot from a carcass.
Alix herself seemed alright, but looking into it, every part of her looked like she was going to explode at any moment. Chloe didn’t notice, but Juleka definitely did. The skater looked scared. She looked tired. She looked angry. But she had no idea why.
”Are you and Alix like.. okay?” She asked one day. Chloe’s face paled for a moment, her eyes darting to the girl across the room before crossing her arms.
”We’re fine.” She growled, adjusting the white glove on her left hand uncomfortably “Just.. fine.”
Yeah she didn’t believe that but what was she going to do? Juleka had no idea what the hell happened. All she could do was watch and hold her breath— hoping for the best.
...
Danger
“Damn it Kubdel what did you do?!” Chloe hissed through her teeth
She could feel an overwhelming feeling of danger.
”What’s wrong Chloe?” Sabrina asked. The blonde rose an eyebrow before snarling with annoyance as she stormed down the hall. Her fingernails itching as she struggled to push down the burning fire in her chest.
”I don’t know but it has something to do with Kubdel!” She said. “We gotta hurry.”
Chloe’s had a piss morning— hell- a piss week. Ever since Alix called her that fateful day about how she somehow become Alix’s familiar.. god she wanted to nothing but just.. Just..
She huffed angrily, shaking her head. She didn’t want to tear the little shit apart.. she was just.. uh..
”She.. is not a pet!” Alix’s voice echoed through her mind. Oh how she wanted to believe that.. but.. no.. no that’s all she was now.. even if she wasn’t a pet now.. she’d become a pet later.. nothing but a pet.. nothing but a pet.. nothing but a familiar.. nothing but a tool.!
Chloe paused in the middle of the hall, looking around. She felt a tugging in her mind. One that prickled and snapped at the back of her mind and was driving her nuts because it just screamed danger.
“How do you know?” Sabrina asked.
She paused for a moment, feeling the tugging once again before shaking her head. I will not be some.. some pet! She swore to herself. Not some sidekick.. no.. that’s stupid.! She told herself.
Not to mention the.. the dreams she had been having since then too.. no not wet dreams that'd be ridiculous, utterly ridiculous. Memories. Alix’s memories.
She felt a chill go down her spine. She knew that if she was getting Alix’s memories.. the girl must’ve been getting her own. And that.. well.. that made her feel..
Her ankle ached and Chloe shook her head again
“I dunno I just-“ She started before looking to the right “Oh damn it there she is.”
The two girls looked out the window as they saw Alix hanging on top of the basket ball hoop. Stuck. Chloe slammed the door open and rushed over
”Kubdel!” She yelled. It looked like that one scene from the Lion King. Except Simba was being a stupid little shit and hanging around like a stupid sorcerer girl with stupid pink hair and a stupid fun smile and a stupid soul contract she accidentally made with her because she was so so stupid!
”Whaaat?!” Alix shouted back, looking down from her ‘perch’
”What the hell are you doing up there!?”
The pink haired girl made a weird shrug, before almost slipping off and falling, making Chloe’s breath catch in her throat. The skater grinned, as she awkwardly hung there.
”Catch me?” She asked, batting her eyes innocently and just so infuriatingly.
”Absolutely not.” Chloe snapped
”Come on pleaaase!” She whined, leaning back dangerously. It was driving her crazy. She assumed the feeling of panic she was feeling was from this damn spell..
”Jesus don’t— you’re gonna fucking fall!” Chloe squawked, ignoring the people standing around watching.
”Then catch me!”
”No!”
”I—“ A loud creak interrupted them, making them pale “Uh oh.”
The amount of wriggling and wobbling had caused the actual rusty hoop of the baseball pole to start to fall. Alix squeaked as she clung it. Multiple screams rang out as it began to freak again before snapping off the base and sending her falling.
Chloe panicked, arms open wide as Alix twisted the air and leaned towards her, sending them tumbling across the ground. The werewolf looked weakly, Alix was in her arms and the rusty hoop had crashed into the cement, creating a large crack in the ground.
People were crowding them, but despite the scrapes on her arms, she could feel her pain.. flickering away? Looking down she saw Alix wince but didn’t note on it.
The gym teacher ran out of the door, and stared at the court in horror. Letting out a very girly shriek at the equipment. Chloe wasn’t sure how long it took for him to get akumatized but she didn’t care. They were gone before anyone could notice.
The loud clambering and screams did no good for Chloe’s senses, only urge her to run faster. Farther. Away from the danger. It wasn’t until Alix all pulled herself out of her grasp that she realized she had pushed themselves inside an empty classroom.
“Chloe? You okay?” Alix asked, the blonde huffed, dropping her immediately. She hated how much she wanted to keep holding her. Did she feel like that before the bond?
Her eyes narrowed as she crossed her arms. Surely not. This is just be slowly being made into her personal magic tool.. I don’t want to be what I made Sabrina..
“Fine.” She growled. The skater was silent, only walking around carefully as Chloe sat down on top of a desk.
”Think he might be after us? Actually he totally will that’s a stupid question.” Alix said, standing curiously at the door. Chloe watched her from the corner of the room, holding her knees close to her chest, picking at the ends of her boots.
The boots that hid her bite. Her eyes narrowed softly as she trailed the cursed spot. Never forget never forget never-
She couldn’t hear what Alix was talking about now, but she was surely just rambling.
How can she be so fine with this? Okay can she be so calm? Why can’t she take this seriously?!
”She.. is not a pet!”
Chloe shook her head as Alix’s voice echoed through her had again. Am I not? Or was she just saying that? I felt her rage.. her spite.. her anger.. but but but..
”We need to talk.” She said decidedly, pausing Alix in the middle of her sentence. She looked up, seeing the flash of confusion going over her eyes before melting into a soft and quiet understanding.
The classroom felt suffocating now.
”Okay” She said, sitting across from her. Their knees touching. Chloe felt the small emblem that she hid under her soft white glove prickle and almost hum on response to Alix’s presence.
She hated it. She hated what it symbolized. She hated what it meant..
”Right..” Chloe murmured, tugging at the glove tightly. It means I’m just a pet. Means I’m below her. Below human..
Unexceptional.
“What did you want to talk about?” Alix asked, but Chloe knew she already knew.
Chloe’s eyes narrowed at her, but she couldn’t find it in her heart to yell at the witch. Why isn’t she taking this seriously? She wondered bitterly, but Alix just looked.. soft. Just.. just in wonder. The same expression she made all those months ago.. when she found Chloe.
’She was vulnerable. She was tired. She wasn’t sure where she was.
How long was she running for? Was she still in Paris?
Chloe slumped against the wall, shivering. She was in an alleyway, a door leading to a house across from her. Blood was dripping from her maw. She was wearing the ripped up remains of a blanket, and her hair had bits of wood chips on them. No doubt from breaking out of the basement.
Rain was pouring down on her and despite the fact that it was clearly morning, the feeling of fur climbing up her arm and back told her how early it was.
Looking down at her hands she wondered if she hurt someone. She wondered if she killed someone.
”Chloe?”
She looked up, her eyes widening as she saw Alix staring down at her. She instinctively covered her body and Alix covered her eyes, but neither looked away.
”A-Are you okay?” She asked, before looking at her face. She was looking at Chloe’s face with the most calm and soft face Chloe had ever seen. She was showing concern and care. And it made something in Chloe’s heart ache “What are you doing out here?”
”I.. I..”
Chloe was silent for a moment, deciding what she should do next, before softly grabbing her hand. Her nails still sharp, and her eyes glowing with a cold and inhumane edge.
”I need a place to stay.” She whispered, her canines poking out from her lips as she looked up at her “Can you help me?” She asked
And Alix let her in.’
She shivered, despite the warm clothes she had on, the quiet classroom with no leaks, no cobblestone floors covered in blood, and the soft touch of Alix’s hand on her palm— she somehow felt as cold as she did on that night.
”You were thinking about it right now weren’t you?” Alix murmured quietly, her crystal blue eyes boring into hers..
”What?”
”The contract?”
Chloe chuckled, guess she can’t tell exactly what I’m thinking.. she thought.
”No.. not that.. when we met.. or well- when you met the real me..” Chloe murmured, finding herself intertwining her fingers with Alix’s. She didn’t particularly know why but, she supposed she was always clingy “Why’d you guess the contract?” She asked
”I felt something.. a feeling of.. I guess old fear? I figured it was the well.. the topic at hand, guess I wasn’t digging far enough— Memories feel old when you feel them right? Kinda.. stale?” Alix said questioningly. Chloe shrugged quietly, looking at the witch carefully.
”I guess so.. I’ve—“ ‘Dad? Jalil? Why is Mama sick?’ “—a lot from you..”
Alix tilted her head curiously, a smile drifting across her face as she pulled the fingerless gloves off her hands. She started at the one with the emblem. It glowed softly. Chloe’s eyes narrowed at it slightly before softening again. Dog.
”Yeah? Like what?”
Chloe hummed, twisting a hair around her finger. A feeling of softened and genuine investment trickling off Alix like a soft rain. She wondered briefly how her emotions felt- no doubt terrible and painful.
Why doesn’t she say anything?
“Not a lot.. but definitely a few. They only really came to me when I wanted to see..” Chloe murmured, her grip loosening around Alix’s hand “Your seventh birthday..”
”When I got my roller skates!” Alix grinned
”The pasta incident..”
She shuddered “Never again..”
”Time breaker.”
Alix froze “You saw.. Timebreaker?”
Chloe stared at her. A feeling of ticking.. a feeling of old anger.. a feeling of fear..
”Yes.” Chloe said quietly “Uh.. that was a nightmare- that I- had.” She scratched the back of her head “I was in your perspective.. felt like third person but.. I felt you..” Her hand tightened around Alix’s “..I’m sorry”
There was a beat of silence. Chloe couldn’t feel anything in those moments. Not from her or Alix.
“I don’t remember Timebreaker, I’m sorry you do though” She said “I hurt a lot of people then” she chuckled softly as a wave of melancholy washed over her and made Chloe’s chest tighten “I guess I’m missing out then.”
”I- you mean you haven’t seen anything?”
”Not yet”
Chloe was silent, her grip tightening again as her eyes narrowed. Why was she so angry? Why was she always just so angry?! She snarled “So it’s just me then! Just me! I have to deal with your shit?! Just cause of this stupid shit?!” She shouted
”Chloe I—“ Alix started, her voice shaking.
She looked away, the hair on the back of her neck rising ”What the hell.. Owner and dog.. master and slave.. magician and their tool..” She growled, “Do I lift the burden? Am I helpful? Am I good stool to stand on Kubdel?!” She yelled. “What do you get? Magic and a free experiment to use on! What the hell do I get? A fucking leash!”
“Chloe—!”
”I don’t want to be your familiar.. I don’t want to be your pet! I don’t want to be anyone’s pet!” Chloe snarled, tears brimming her eyes, before suddenly the smell of blood filled her nose. She looked down in horror, and saw that her nails- now claws- had shot out from her gloves and imbedded themselves like hooks into Alix’s hand.
The witch let out a gasp and Chloe pulled her hand back, pulling it as far away as she could as the skater hissed in pain. She could feel the fluttering feeling on her palm. Exactly where Alix’s wound was. Her face fell, as she’s stared at the red liquid staining her hands.
Don’t forget don’t forget don’t forget—
Chloe felt sick, worse- she felt guilt. So much guilt. Waves of guilt. It was overwhelming. She’d be afraid of akumatizing if it wasn’t for the akuma still causing screams outside their room. You hurt her now.. imagine how much pain you could’ve inflicted in your werewolf form.. imagine how much pain you’ve inflicted already..
”Oh god Alix I’m so—“ She sputtered before the girl in front of her held up her hand, a soft smile on her face
”It’s okay” Alix said. Chloe paused in confusion
”But your hand is bleeding.” She deadpanned
“Oh not that- this definitely hurts like a mother fucker—“ Alix snorted, holding up the bleeding hand and winced sourly before smiling again, what hurt more than the echoed feeling in her own skin was how genuine Alix looked “—But if you don’t want to be my familiar it’s okay!”
Chloe froze “W-What?”
”If you don’t want to be my familiar” Alix repeated before softly looking away. The smell of her blood making Chloe’s ears ring as she stared at the girl. “I.. I forced this on you.. I fucked up and.. and you’re suffering for it.. so I don’t want you to be in pain Chloe..”
She smiled again “I can teach you how to break the bond- Jalil taught me it when you left.. he..” Her face darkened a bit “He was a total ass but.. he wanted to make up for it. You don’t have to forgive him of course.. but..” Blue eyes met her own “..I meant what I said.. You aren’t a pet, Chloe. You’ve done some shitty things, but, I never have or ever saw you, or like this, as an opportunity to like.. I dunno.. use you..”
Chloe paused, looking away. She couldn’t meet her eyes, she couldn’t bear to look at Alix’s soft and gentle gaze. Feeling like she’d break if she did.
”You say that.. you say that now but..” Her teeth clenched together “It’s still unfair..”
Alix said nothing, just staring at her, almost urging her to continue. Chloe sucked a breath through ear teeth as she proceeded to-
“..I just- I-..” She struggled to find her words, perhaps the smell of Alix’s blood was distracting, she wondered how many times she had hurt the girl before “I don’t want to be.. in relationship where.. one of us is inferior- I don’t want to be controlled.. but I don’t want you to bend to my will either.. I don’t want to be.. I just don’t want to be in something like that anymore- I don’t want to treat you like how I treated Sabrina- I don’t want you to treat me like how I treated her.. cause god I regret it but.. shit.. I can’t handle that..”
Her eyes narrowed.
”Hypocritical I know.. and fucking stupid.. I-I know.. I know I know I know..” Chloe growled, pining her eyes “‘I don’t want to be treated the way I treated Sabrina’ I- it’s shitty I know- out of anyone I probably deserve that treat but..” She couldn’t finish.
She couldn’t cry. Not in front of her. Not like this. She felt the emblem under her glove pulse and hum with a magic as Alix paused for a moment before speaking “Neither of us actually listened to Jalil’s lecture did we?”
Chloe looked with confusion, her cheeks dusting with a terrible pink.
”W-What?” She squawked
”Neither of us listened to Jalil’s lecture, about familiar stuff?”
Chloe huffed embarrassedly, before sheepishly nodding.
”Ugh.. yes..” She admitted. Alix chuckled, and this time Chloe couldn’t ignore the soft ache in her chest when she did.
”It’s okay I just- I wanted to clear stuff up cause..” Her gaze softened “Well neither of us listened and I think we both got the wrong idea.. isn’t that funny?”
”Are you not taking this seriously?” Chloe asked coldly. Alix immediately stopped giggling, her face falling into a soft state of both serenity and sadness.
”I’m trying to.” Alix said, her voice shaking slightly “But I’m actually scared. Really scared.”
Chloe’s eyes widened at the girl. Her voice sounded raw, and at this moment, Chloe realized how vulnerable she looked. How vulnerable they both were. Never before had she spilt herself like this. Her emotions crumbling everywhere— her emotions being shared with someone.
”I.. I wanted to look into your memories originally.” Alix admitted “I thought it was okay that you could see mine when Jalil told me we were able to with our bond. So that’s why you were able to see mine.. but.. well..” her smile was soft and gentle “You didn’t want me to. Subconsciously. I felt it. A literal wall you put up that stopped me.”
Chloe watched as Alix stared at her bleeding hand.
”A million lines.. and.. I didn’t.. I didn’t want to cross any of them.. because I didn’t want to hurt you any more than I already fucking have..!” Alix’s voice hitched for a moment before softening again.
Chloe felt a wave of shame flood over her again and she finally understood. This is Alix’s guilt. I’ve been feeling Alix’s guilt.
The skater turned to look at her “I didn’t get anything because you didn’t want me to. I didn’t get anything cause I didn’t force you to give me anything.. Not cause.. I dunno- whatever bullshit that claims I’m ‘higher’ than you or somefuck.” She said.
”But Jalil said that the relationship between Familiar and Witch—“
”—Is meant to be an equal two way street.” Alix said simply, snapping Chloe back to attention. The young witch smiled softly, her blue eyes making part of Chloe’s cheeks heat up “It’s meant to be the symbiosis of our souls. A magic user and a person of magic. The sharing of strength and covering of weakness.. it’s just that idiots throughout history kept downgrading one of the halves of the duos continuously though.. Hmph..”
Chloe found herself speechless, just staring blankly as Alix took her time to continue
”..things have changed, familiars are less common and all with said assumption and people just use their actual pets, I think it’s cause animals in general are pretty magical..” Alix said, as she wiped a bit of blood off her thumb. “..still- things still can hang over and bother us. So I won’t judge you if you don’t want it.”
”But your magic—“
Alix smiled ”At any time- anywhere- you want to cut it off.. you can, Chloe. I don’t give a shit about whatever whatever magic power up we have and shit.. I just want to keep hanging out with you..” her eyes drifted off “..keep having our full moon shenanigan hang outs and next morning coffees.. mid class banter.. I just..
The skater looked up at her, eyes sparkling with a burning faith and compassion “I want to keep being with you, Chloe”
The blonde felt her cheeks flush a soft red as Alix slowly pulled her white stained and ruined glove off and held it in her own emblem branded hand. Matching symbols. Glowing in a faint magic. The symbol of their.. partnership.. their shared souls..
Not her submission.
”It’s fun.. you’re fun..” Alix smiled softly, “I like being friends with you and I don’t want that friendship to break for as long as possible, even at the cost of this soul bond”
Chloe took a deep breath and let her fingers intertwine with Alix’s again, her claws had sunken back into hiding again, she wasn’t sure where in her finger it was, but feeling the warmth.. feeling Alix.. she felt calm. And she realized it wasn’t because of some dumb spell.. it was cause.. cause..
”I don’t want you to look into my memories” She murmured, “Not yet.”
I don’t want to leave just yet..
“Okay” Alix nodded.
”Or any mind reading thing.”
”If we figure out how to do that I’ll swear off it.” The skater chortled, “The emotion thing?”
”I don’t think we can actually turn that one off.” Chloe chuckled before pausing. Waiting for some complaint. Some whine. Some ‘wow aren’t you being excessive Chloe?’. But nothing. Just Alix’s soft smile and oddly comforting gaze. “Aren’t you annoyed?” She asked
Alix tilted her ends in confusion “Why would I be?”
”Me complaining like this?” Chloe said “Doesn’t it feel like I’m making this overly complicated? Or like.. not trusting you?” She asked carefully. Alix chuckled a little, leaning back on the desk
”Aww you care!” She teased before softening “And no- you’re not complaining, you’re making boundaries”
”Isn’t that bad?”
”No sense we’re doing it so you’re comfortable. They’re meant to be there so when we’re working as witch and familiar we have a line we won’t cross and a way to show our limits of what we’re allowed to do to each other” Alix said intelligently, “We can think of ways to make our partnership healthier and safer, maybe make a secret code word that shows our discomfort with something?”
Chloe snorted, leaning on her knee as she squeezed Alix’s hand.
“This sounds like some overly complex euphemism for sex.” She said flatly. Alix burst into laughter, almost falling off the table as tears brimmed her eyes, her voice echoing through the classroom
”BAAHAHAHAHAH O-Oh MY GA-AHAHA..” Alix cackled, wiping a tear off her eye as she looked up at Chloe, kicking her legs under the table “W-What are we getting a relationship counselor? BAAHAHAHAH—“
Chloe let her fall off the desk this time, though not hiding her own snicker..
”Pfft- if that’s what you want,” She said under her breath
Alix froze, a bright blush creeping across her face ”H-Huh?” She sputtered. Chloe flushed a bright red as she realized what she had said, a shared feeling of embarrassment and terrible consideration going across their brains as Chloe quickly stood up to shake her head erratically
”A-AH NOTHING NOT LIKE THAT NO T-THATS NOT WHAT I— haAHAHA..” Chloe scrambled with her words, her face red with blush as she struggled to retain order again, trying to ignore the just as bright pink on Alix’s face too before straightening up again “I-I meant as in,, like a magic person.. to talk to about this stuff too.. like- another sorcerer or something.”
”Magic- relationship- familiar and witch- counselor..” Alix said carefully, before nodding “Honestly yeah that sounds good.”
”Who though? I don’t really think Jalil would..”
”..be good at it? Yeah ditto. Who else do we know?” The pink haired girl asked. Chloe shrugged.
”We could ask the Mystery Gang I guess, we’ll figure it out.” she said nonchalantly
”We’ll figure it out” Alix echoed.
There was a small beat of silence as Chloe felt the knot in her chest begin to finally release. Gonna figure it out.. its gonna be okay.. it’s gonna be okay.. she told herself.. and for once.. she believed it.
A wave of ladybugs washed over them and Alix smiled as the scratches on her hand disappeared, as did the faint phantom pain on Chloe’s own hand and scrapes from the first fall in the first place.
As the two stood up to leave, Chloe looked down as she felt the small familiar emblem on her hand glow again.
”Shit I kinda ruined my glove.. I don’t know how to cover this shit now..” Chloe grumbled,
”Woah I just realized now that your claws totally went through it! Sense when were you able to extend your human nails like that?” Alix asked excitedly
”I have.. no idea.” The blonde dead panned. The skater hummed and pulled out one of her fingerless gloves and handed it to her.
”Here you can have mine, now we’re matching!” Alix smiled. Chloe chuckled, but still slipped it over the emblem, a little hesitant but happy. She admired the way it fit before looking down at the pink haired girl.
She wouldn’t tell Alix that her glove was completely fine. But she wouldn’t resist the smile growing on her face either.
”Hey Alix?” She spoke
”Yeah?”
Chloe opened the doors quietly and looked off through the hallway, for the first time, the aching on her ankle didn’t hurt as much. She took a deep breath and met Alix’s eyes again.
”Do you think I’ll beat you to class?”
”What—“
Chloe cackled as she bolted forward through the halls, hearing Alix shout in confusion before running behind, her laughter following as the ran to class. Not noticing the gothic vampire who was next to the door the entire time and wiping away tears.
”Holy shit.” Juleka murmured as she drifted through the hall after them. Things were gonna be okay..
Notes:
God this was a fun chapter I hope I made it well
Chlolix is a damn delight to write. Maybe one day will learn how Chloe got bit, not yet though, not yet
MORE LORE AND EXPLANATIONS:
Basically familiar and witch contracts share a soul/soul tether. If the familiar is a creature with a shorter lifespan it’ll grow to match up with their witch and vice versa. Animals are easy to make into familiars because they can’t really refuse a contract(unless like.. you’re abusing it). This is pretty traditional in story sense (more common due to the whole master pet prospect), however the contract was originally meant for two actual people, people just slowly stopped because of the warped story. Instead of just some magical servant or assistant- the relationship between familiar and witch is more like weapon and weapon meister from soul eater. Equals, there’s someone low key in charge, but the other still holds their own weight and carries an equal burden that they both support each other with because if they’re not in sync they can’t work.Again- I have a tumblr now please ask me questions there if you want, I *love* going to depth about things, also a lot of art is being pumped out there
https://justanotherpersonsuniverse.tumblr.com/
Chapter 7: Vampire vs Werewolf 2 — Electric Boogaloo at Denny’s
Summary:
”Okay.. we’re doing this.” She nodded, she snapped Chloe’s legs to the left, shoving her several feet and sending the heiress tumbling. Juleka cracked her neck to the side and quickly threw her bag and hat to the stump.
She licked her lips. If there was one thing Anarka taught her, it was how to win a cat fight.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Things were better between Chloe and Alix recently, its been about two weeks since the moon incident and things seemed good. Great actually.
However despite the new connection the “Mystery Gang” was slowly growing to have, Juleka found that a Chloe was staring at her more often. Angerily? Fearfully? Juleka wasn’t sure but she definitely could feeling something.
It wasn’t until Rose had left the classroom and Chloe slammed her hand on her desk that Juleka realized how much trouble she was in.
She gulped, sweat rolling down her forehead “U-Uh.. Y-Yeah?”
Chloe stared at her in an almost fuming silence, she looked around before typing on her phone. Juleka started in confusion before feeling her phone buzz, she rose an eyebrow, before looking down and finding a text message from her.
DontSkipLegDay: Tonight. 11 pm. Here. Do not be late.
Juleka looked up with surprise as the blonde flicked her ponytail as her and strutted away. Alix snorting in front of her as she leaned on her elbow.
”So.. what is this?” Juleka wondered outloud
”It isn’t a date that’s for sure.” Alix said curtly “Don’t show up hungry I think, but if you do, show up starving.”
The goth hummed thoughtfully staring at it. Why would she want to meet in the forest? She wondered, as she packed her bags and left.
...
Luka offered a ride but Juleka decided to walk. That meant walking out of the city, out into the outskirts and then eventually back. But she liked walking now in days, it gave her a chance to see this she hadn’t seen before, look on and notice things she hadn’t.
She made a note of the missing gargoyle on the library edge for later, as well as the creaking windows in the antique shop she passed. But one place she passed by through the ends of the city that she never failed to glance at was a small graveyard.
Juleka paused at the fence. It was pretty far away, but if she came from here to the school.. she supposed she wouldn’t be late if she ran. Her face scrunched up. A weird length comparison.. wow that sounds weird.. it’s not too far from home and home isn’t too far away from here an—
”Bewoof!”
Juleka yelped, breaking out of her thoughts. She looked down and saw a large large black dog staring at her through the dark rusty iron fences. It’s body covered in dark curly fur that tempted Juleka to pet her hands through. Around it’s neck was a small string of silver bells, chiming and ringing as it bounced at her from behind the gate.
”Bewoof!” It barked at her again, tail wagging. Juleka waved at the dog politely. Maybe a church grim? I doubt it’s a stray.. It looks too well.. primmed? I can’t assume everything is magic maybe it’s just a dog.
”I’m just passing by” She said softly “I actually need to go to the forest” She added “-any advice on possibly angry and ticked off brat werewolves?” She asked rhetorically, as if it could answer back.
The dog stared at her blankly and she chuckled
”I guess you’re not magic then.. sorry for assuming.” She said, as the dog trotted up to her. She gave in and pet it softly on the head before moving on “See you pupper”
It stared off at her through the fence and scampered away.
She continued to walk until the sun began to set, the world bathing her in pinks and gold. Juleka sighed softly and took her dark sun hat off. After making this long trek through the city, her legs should’ve been burning by now, but the beginning of night had only strengthened her more.
She found a new pep in her step as the road began to peeter off into the woods, passing through a clearing that would lead to no where. She took a left and went off the sidewalk, leading into a small upwards hill that grew into the forest.
Juleka let out a soft breath as she viewed Paris from a distance. Looking back down at her phone for confirmation on where she was headed, she continued to walk.
The woods felt like they were watching her, and perhaps they were. The feeling of magic was never stale here. The grass seemed to cling to her, begging for her to stay, and whispers from the brushing line was enticing. The hill belonged to someone, so she hurried along, quietly apologizing to the flowers she may have stepped on
She trekked forward, long into the woods before the moon hung above her, and she reached a clearing where her phone beeped with confirmation. A small cottage laid nearby, and sitting on a stump, wearing a soft jersey shirt, slightly ripped jeans, and just as always- perfectly tied up blonde hair and the scent of perfume- Chloe looked up at her,
”You’re early” She commented, looking at her watch “It’s only nine.”
”I walked here, so I didn’t want to risk it, so I left around.. maybe four or five-ish?” Juleka shrugged, looking up at the cabin. Definitely not something Chloe bought, it was too rickety and old. It smelt of pine and old alcohol “What is this place?”
”I dunno.. I woke up here when I got bit.. maybe it’s the the werewolf who bit me’s house. I dunno. Once he almost tore my leg off I blacked out after a few minutes of running” Chloe replied, looking dully at her nails. ”Decided it was a good spot to just sit at”
”What happened to the werewolf?” Juleka asked, an edge of anger creeping into her voice.
Chloe paused, before quickly murmuring ”I don’t know..” She stood up as Juleka turned away from “It- or he- or whatever the hell doesn’t matter anymore.”
The vampire nodded quietly
How or why Chloe was out in the woods alone wasn’t something she wanted to think about. Brushing the hair out of her face, Juleka slowly began to turn back to Chloe
“So what did you—“
Goosebumps shot up the back of her neck, she spun around and caught Chloe’s swinging leg, the two standing almost completely frozen in the clearing. Juleka could only see fire in Chloe’s piercing blue eyes, she took a deep breath.
So she invited me out here for this.. cool.. sure..
”Okay.. we’re doing this.” She nodded, she snapped Chloe’s legs to the left, shoving her several feet and sending the heiress tumbling. Juleka cracked her neck to the side and quickly threw her bag and hat to the stump.
She licked her lips. If there was one thing Anarka taught her, it was how to win a cat fight.
Chloe sprung upwards several feet in the air before pouncing on her like a while animal. Juleka could smell the stench of wet fur and drool reaching her nostrils, as she slammed her shoe into Chloe’s stomach.
Juleka took a swing for Chloe’s face before the blonde’s mouth widened and snapped her teeth into her flesh. Blood trickled down her arm as she flipped the heiress off of her, wincing as she felt the teeth gash slowly close.
Chloe looked up tiredly, blood tricking down her gashed cheek before slowly closing as well. The two stared at each other. Juleka smirked, lifting up a hand.
”So- are you gonna come at me? Am I gonna come at you? Perhaps we should come together?” She asked, earning a snort from the the blonde, before the girl in front of her pause and then slowly began to strut forward.
The crescent moon looked over the two as Juleka grinned.
”Oh you’ll come.. they always come!” She yelled, as Chloe bolted forward, fur replacing clothes and skin- long narrow and bone gnashing teeth growing from her jaw- as the large wolf slammed into Juleka’s smaller form.
She wasn’t like the beast she had become during the full moon, as she looked more like an actual proportional wolf now- and as Chloe sunk her teeth into her arm as Juleka smashed her knuckles into her throat- she could see the heiress’s eyes, clear and gleaming. Not mindless. They were Chloe’s.
Juleka felt her body whip through the air as she was yanked away. She tumbled across the ground before looking up just in time to see Chloe pouncing at her again. She tried to pick herself but she felt an ache in her knee, and so instead- She rolled out of the way and kicked her in the side, snarling.
”Oh come on the wolf is cheating!” She yelled, before getting dragged by the neck and being thrown again like a chew toy. Juleka crashed into the ground with a loud crack, she wheezed with pain as she felt her bones shatter and reform.
Chloe stalked her for a moment for her form began to twist and churn for a moment, pale fur pulling back before revealing the girl’s crouched form.
Juleka nodded to herself silently before springing up and running forward again, her foot swinging towards her stomach before slamming into Chloe’s open palm, and then being thrown to the side.
She tumbled across the ground, before catching onto a rock and chucking it at the girl’s head.
Chloe stumbled as it slammed into the side of her head, the wound fixed itself quickly but her legs wobbled. The heiress snarled at her and slowly approached dizzily, before stopping next to her. Chest heaving up and down as their her hair pooled over her ruffled and dirt shoulders. Her eyes unfocused as she lifted up a weak fist to pummel with.
Juleka felt blood trickle down her face as she immediately grabbed her by the leg and yanked her to the ground. The two wrestled for dominance. The goth slammed a hand across Chloe’s face before Juleka found herself smashed against the earth again, she wheezed with pain.
She felt claws grow from the ends of Chloe’s finger nails as they started to embed into her cheek. The girl on top of her was shiver,ping, quaking, trembling with a blood lust that they shared. She was loosing herself over this, Juleka could tell, both of them were.
Chloe’s frantic breathing and growling of incoherent and lost words along with her own terrible thirst and boost from the moon.. once Juleka lost the restraint she was keeping this entire fight.. the two would kill each other in seconds.
”Okay.. okay..! OKAY!” She snarled, Juleka brushed her sweaty dark hair out of her face “I’m tired I’m done- we could technically go forever but I’m tired.. Fuck..” She huffed
Chloe slowly peeled off of her, her chest heaving ad the laid quietly in the clearing next to each other. The two soaked in the silence for a moment, the smell of blood slowly fading away and the pounding in their heads finally drifting off.
Juleka wasn’t sure if they laid their for hours or minutes. Maybe the two dozed off a few times but if they did, she didn’t realize. It wasn’t until her eyes slowly began to close again when Chloe spoke finally.
”You can see the stars here..” Chloe said breathlessly, making Juleka snap back to reality “When I woke up after.. after it..” her eyes narrowed for a moment before she lifted her hand up “It was the first thing I saw.. it distracted me momentarily with the whole.. uh.,”
”Naked, Alone, and half wolf thing?”
Chloe laughed “Yeah..”
Looking back up at the stars, she wondered if she would have ever saw this if The Museum incident never happened. If she hadn’t reached out to Alya. If she didn’t catch Sabrina’s flinch. If she hadn’t mistook Alix for the werewolf.
Glancing at Chloe, the first thing that popped into her mind was ‘friend’, and it was strange, but she was glad.
”We almost lost it tonight” Juleka commented quietly
Chloe paused, before nodding ”Yeah..”
There were a few beats of silence before Juleka spoke again.
”Why’d you ask me to come out here, I’m glad I did, but why?” She asked. Chloe was silent before sitting up and bringing her legs close to her chest.
”I was.. angry.. about the museum thing..” She mumbled
”So you wanted to beat my ass again?”
”N-No! I-I just.. I..” Chloe sputtered before sulking “I don’t know.. I- ever since the whole moon thing.. I was thinking about how I hurt you guys then.. and hurt you guys before.. and.. uh..”
”So you wanted me to beat your ass..?” Juleka asked. Chloe’s face scrunched up
”I-I guess..?“
Juleka was silent for a moment, as the wind rustled through the trees. She could hear a bird crow in the distance, watching them from it’s branch.
”You’ve got some problems.” She deadpanned.
”Hey!” Chloe squawked
”Sorry I just— If you think I’m gonna get enjoyment or catharsis from punching in the face you’d be wrong, like- I think it’s nice that you care and all but I honestly don’t blame you for anything.” She said “I mean- Reflekta was a dick move but I really don’t give a shit about it.”
Chloe was silent as Juleka continued
”I’m glad you’re slowly getting a moral code but.. don’t be too hard on yourself like this.. You can be chill with me” Juleka said, twirling a bit of her hair around her finger as she continued to stare up at the stars. The woods were whistling.
“So.. we’re.. friends?” Chloe asked quietly. Juleka felt a twitch of anger as she heard the fear in Chloe’s voice. She was scared. Scared of Juleka. It made the goth angry to hear it because it meant something. It meant something happened. Hey- maybe she was even there when it happened- maybe she ignored it- along with everyone.
”I mean if you want, I know I’m not the kind of person a rich and uh.. influential? Yeah influential. A rich and influential person like you would want to hang around. Reputation and whatever..” Juleka mumbled before suddenly Chloe up and grabbed her shoulders
”N-No! No! I want to be your friend! I-“ She sulked embarrassedly, letting glow slowly and sitting back down. “You’re cool, I just.. I’m just angry.”
”Just angry?”
Chloe nodded, her eyes narrowing. Juleka sighed, leaning back for a moment before smiling.
”You still got energy for something?” She asked.
”I mean- yeah I guess— what time is it?”
Juleka grabbed her back at the stump and looked at her phone.
”Like.. 11:40-ish?” She answered carefully
Chloe’s eyes widened ”Holy fuck.”
”Yeah” Juleka chuckled, standing up slowly as the moon shown down on the two. “You okay with leaving our shit here?”
Chloe rose an eyebrow, glancing at the two bags near the stump before shrugging “Worst that can happen is that we need to chase some raccoons off.”
Juleka nodded, taking in a deep breath. The forest was quiet tonight. And while the eyes on her that she felt prickle up her back weren’t just from the blonde behind her, but something- or someone- or some people deep in the forest— she let herself focus.
She never was the best shape shifter, but she never was bad at it either.
Dark black hair slowly grew across her body as she slowly shifted towards the ground to stand on her now paw turned hands, claws replaced finger nails and her locks tangled into her fur like some mane.
Her red eyes gleamed under the moonlight, and despite the dark purple bangs that still hung over one side of her now long wolf face- Juleka’s body had shifted completely into a dire wolf’s form.
Looking up at the shocked Chloe, her tail wagged as she cocked her head towards the forest. Wanna go? Chloe nodded and quickly stumbled into her wolf form next to her, her blue eyes widened with shock.
Impressive? Juleka tilted her head, whirling an eyebrow up playfully.
You wish. Chloe growled sourly, despite her wagging tail, before bounding into the forest, her pristine light fur and smell of soft honey being Juleka’s only guide as she ran after her.
...
It had been a long time since Juleka had shifted into a wolf, hell, shift in general.
But feeling the soft soil and pine putter against the bottom of her paws, the loss of her curling fingers— she stopped for a moment. The wind rustled through quietly through her fur.
It was like she could fall into the state of animalistic freeness but the moment she’d turn back, turn home, she’d have to learn everything again. Juleka let out a soft breath from her long fanged jaw.
She was no human.
Her ears twitched as she turned, seeing Chloe’s head peeking out from behind a bush. The blonde wolf was large, but shorter than her. Sort of like real life.
Her eyes narrowed, but this was real life wasn’t it she thought.
Juleka slowly trotted to her, sniffing her cheek before leaning her forehead on her shoulder. The smallest gesture of affection. It wasn’t romantic. But it was close. Intimate.
Chloe melted to her touch and leaned her head on Juleka’s shoulder, their dark and light fur tangled together as the two beasts larger than life sat in the woods together.
Juleka pulled away finally, licking her behind the ear, before walking past her through the trees and bramble. Chloe wandered next to her, shoulders touching as they entered a new clearing. A new texture of grass flattening under her paws as they walked through.
Looking up, Juleka saw stars.
It’s pretty. Chloe’s ear twitched.
Did you know this was here? Juleka tilted her head.
I’ve never explored these hills, these woods. Chloe looked around I was always afraid of getting lost again.
Juleka stared at her, Were you lost when you were bitten?
Chloe was still, before her silvery blue eyes softened for a moment Yes.
The two stood in the clearing for what felt like hours before Juleka’s ears twitched as she heard the small also whooshing and bristling sound of Chloe shifting again.
The dark dire wolf was almost big enough to look at her straight in the eye, only needing to tilt her head up slightly. The heiress leaned on her, fingers petting softly through her fur.
”I’m tired.. can we go back?” She asked softly. Juleka chuffed, bending down and motioning towards her back. Chloe’s eyes widened slightly “You sure? I might be heavy.”
Juleka’s tail wagged encouragingly as the heiress yawned tiredly and sighed.
”Thanks Couffaine..” she mumbled, climbing onto her back and leaning on it. Juleka smiled softly and nodded, before slowly trotting through the depths of the forest again.
She wasn’t sure if the girl on her back fell asleep, and part of her was worried she had fallen off, but every so often she could feel Chloe’s fingers tighten and readjust to another clump of her dark mane of fur.
She carefully stepped around a small match of mushrooms, and over a flower as her tail dragged around on the ground. Her crimson eyes trailed the forest floor, keeping her head down as she felt eyes trailing off of her. She wasn’t sure if the whisper sounding sounds she heard were from the bristling leaves above her.. or someone else.
Finally tiptoeing into the clearing, she dropped the sleepy Chloe near the stump before slowly shifting back onto her normal form. Juleka let out a soft exhale as she felt the fur peel back into her skin and the once wagging tail shoot back up into where her tail bone is.
She stumbled slightly as she struggled to stand, her bones reforming from its change from humanoid to beast. Juleka sighed, rubbing her eyes as she looked around the moonlit field of grass and dirt.
She heard Chloe’s stomach growl, watching as the blonde sputtered awake from it. Juleka checked her backpack but only found it empty besides her bloodpacks, a few dollars, and an extra shirt.
She watched as a Chloe slipped on a sweatshirt she had folded in her bag as the two sat in silence. She quirked an eyebrow as she saw how huddle and snuggled up Chloe as inside the thing.
”Is that Alix’s?” She asked cheekily.
”N-No! It’s Kim’s remember? Alix stole it!” Chloe sputtered, her eyes widening.
”But it smells like her doesn’t it?” Juleka smirked knowingly. She leaned her head back in laughter as Chloe’s flushed a bright red and the blonde smacked her on the shoulder. “Okay! Okay! Sorry!” She giggled, before sighing “It’s a long walk back to the city, you okay with that?”
Chloe scoffed “I walked here didn’t I? I am hungry though, so I guess we’ll just have to see where we end up.”
”Trashy fast food at 2:00 am in the morning?”
”Probably, if we’re fast.” Chloe said,
”Think you can do that door trick?” Juleka asked. Chloe thought for a moment.
”I guess, we need a door though.” the werewolf said. The stared at each other for a moment before glancing at the cabin. Chloe sucked in a nervous breath before reaching for their backpacks.
Juleka slipped on her hat as the two slowly wandered towards it, Chloe opened the door open carefully, before the two slipped inside. If the smell of rusty and stale blood didn’t exist inside, Juleka figured it would’ve made a nice hideout.
”Are you okay?” She asked to the blonde girl.
”Well.. I think I am.. it’s not like I’ve actually entered inside, I just feel weird with the idea of entering a dead man’s house.” Chloe hissed through her teeth, unaware of what she had said. Juleka’s bloody ran cold, but she held her tongue.
”Does it smell like it’s his home?” She whispered, her eyes trailing the dusty and abandoned couch. The old smell of beer lingered there, as well as wine from the cupboards. Cobwebs clung to the piece of paper she found on the table as she handed it carefully to Chloe, who held up a pen and began to scribble into the parchment.
”I’ve been trying to not breath smell through nose right now because I don’t want to know.” Chloe said harshly “But if it is.. or.. I guess was his, the man who bit me, then I’d like to hurry faster.”
The paper glowed in her hand and Chloe took in a deep breath and placed it onto the door. It flowed and shimmered for a moment, before sticking to the old rotten wood.
Juleka spared one last glance to the inside of the cabin as a chill went up her spine.
”Let’s go.” Chloe murmured, clinging to her arm, as the two exited the old cabin.
The smell of syrup entered her nostrils as the two entered the restaurant. Chloe has flipped the hood over her messy hair— Juleka hissed in irritation as the lights blinded her for a moment before blinking and the inside came clear.
Closing the door behind them, she could see through the clear glass doors that it was still dark outside, the two no doubt looked weird but the moment Juleka saw the Denny’s sign she knew they’d be fine.
It was a daze on how they got to Point A to Point B, but eventually they got seated at a table and were eating pancakes. The restaurant was almost entirely empty. The only people around being a janitor, two workers, them, and about three other people, all seated far away from each other.
Juleka discreetly poured the blood pack into her coffee mug as she took a swig, Chloe scowling at what she murmured under her breath as ‘Peasant Coffee’—
“To fucking friendship” Juleka mumbled, raising up her cup towards her, Chloe snorted, raising her own mug
”To fucking friendship” She nodded, and the two clinked their coffee cups together.
...
”Can I invite you out to another middle of the morning catfight?” Chloe asked
”If you’re asking if you want to hang out again, then yeah” Juleka said “I’d like to hang out with you again.”
Chloe smiled softly ”Thank you”
...
”Hey Chloe?” Alix said
”Yeah?”
”What the fuck did you two do last night.” She asked
”Me and Couffaine? We had a cat fight in the forest why?”
Alix’s eye twitched “Because I was sleeping you assholes..!” She exclaimed “Do you know how much of a heart attack I had when I was sleeping, and suddenly it feels like a mallet slams into your stomach? I had to do a whole ass pain killer spell so I wouldn’t scream and wake of my family! Then I kept getting Your In Danger alerts and I kept freaking out while everything was numb! What the fuck!”
”D-Dagh! S-Sorry! Ah! We’re sorry!”
”CHLOE!”
”AAA—“
Notes:
ITS CANON NOW
Also yes Chloe’s contact is DontSkipLegDay because of the Leg ripping off thing
I added my crack ship to the relationships list, I guess you can call it a hint to what next chapter is.. don’t how I got that crack ship.. it literally- and I mean LITERALLY came to me at three in the morning and I was like “yeah that cute”
Next chapter will be.. interesting..
Chapter 8: Succubus
Summary:
Slight talk of sexual stuff and sexual harassment.
Succubuses dudes, it’s required
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Huh he’s pretty cool looking.” Juleka commented looking up at a model billboard ”, the group looked up to see the male model on it, posing for some gothic brand, of course.
“Juleka, you’re gay.” Chloe deadpanned
”I have eyes!” She said defensively before smirking “I just choose to cover one, all the time.” She paused “With.. with my bangs”
Chloe groaned as Sabrina giggled and Alix and Alya stifled a laugh
”Shit.. I- fuck.. she’s got me there..” Chloe huffed, crossing her arms as Alix snorted. The ginger haired girl paused
”Wait.. what if you’re asexual?” Sabrina asked, the others paused.
”You’re asexual?” Alix asked curiously.
Sabrina thought for a moment ”Yeah? I just don’t see the appeal sex.. like.. at all?”
”I thought fae were very sexual creatures?” Alya thought, “I literally read somewhere that Tinkerbell was having an orgy or some shit when she and the faeries adopted Peter Pan.”
”Ew.. We didn’t need to know that.” Chloe scowled, Juleka shared the same look.
”Orgy had a different meaning at the time Alya.” Alix said dryly
The ginger girl shrugged, a worried look in her eyes.
“I mean yeah- I just- I dunno? I just don’t. Sorry?” She said sheepishly.
”No! No no it’s good! I just- I- I mean I didn’t mean to- I- fuck- shit— uh..” Alya sputtered through her words embarrassedly, getting a pat on the back from Alix. The goth turned to Sabrina
”I guess squint? Or take off your glasses? Scoop your eyeballs out? I dunno?” Juleka said, “It’s really just a lame metaphor I came up with.”
”I mean girls are great too so..” Sabrina mumbled, adjusting her glasses carefully
”Hah! Cesaire is the only straight one here!” Chloe cackled, pointing at the reporter girl.
”I’m bi!” Alya squawked indignantly
”Shush heterosexual!” Alix said, before pausing “Wait- Chloe you’re not straight?”
The blonde froze and immediately ran away, the group of girls laughing as Alix ran after her.
”I wonder if we’ll meet any Succubi then.. Sabrina would be pretty much immune to them” Alya said
”Well I guess we can hold our hopes, I doubt we’d meet one so soon though..” Sabrina mumbled, adjusting her glasses.
...
Ever since the ‘Mystery Gang’s formation, it felt like she hadn’t been with just Rose in a while. So as the two of them walked down the halls of the school, going back to get a book she and left in the classroom, Juleka’s heart felt light.
“..so then I said-“
The two froze at the door as a wave of energy slapped the two in the face like a splash of water. Or no.. warm water. Hot water. It started as a smell, then a feeling, then an uncomfortable internal screaming as Juleka realized what it was.
Every part of her body was washed over with a wave of goosebumps and a dreadful heat pooled into her stomach. It was like an overwhelming aroma that refused to give in, a lulling phenomenon.. it was.. it was.. an aphrodisiac. But it didn't feel.. horny? Felt like..
It felt like a familiar hunger that she didn't know she could experience. It was chilling. It was consuming. It was hot and breathing down her neck begging for blood blood blood blood.
She immediately backed up against the wall and peaked through the crack through the door. Rose was clinging to her arm, peeking in beside her. Inside the empty classroom we’re two figures. One a stranger and the other familiar.
With her blonde hair wrapped in two hanging pig tails, hand fruitlessly reaching for a fallen blue parasol, stood a cornered Aurore Beaureal, her eyes glowing a dangerous dark aura as she looked up at the upper classman. He looked about two years older, and he was around a whole foot taller than Aurore.
He shuddered with every hot breath he took as he leaned towards her.
”Aurore..” He drawled, his face inches away from her face.
”Leave me alone.” She hissed through her teeth, Juleka felt sick to her stomach, her claws embedding into the door as the two watched. Another wave of heat seemed to travel out of the room, but that of coursed caused a negative effect as it only thrilled the boy more.
”Come on.. you know our deal.. I won’t spill.. and you’ll give me something..” he purred, Aurore froze with fright, her eyes eyes widened with fear. ”You wouldn’t want anyone to know would you..?” He asked threateningly “..it’s your fault you weren’t careful..”
She felt her breath catch on her throat. She felt like she was watching something dirty, she was, horrific. A sickening nausea washed over her as a burning sensing of anger started to bubble in her throat. The upperclassman was getting closer to Aurore, she could smell fear and the disgusting smell of another predator in her land..
Fight.. fight.. FIGHT..!
”Juleka?” Rose whispered, bringing her back to where reality was. Juleka looked down at her, gulping as she felt the stinging glow behind her eyes cease for a moment. She grabbed onto Rose’s wrist, hating how the gushing warm blood under it made her cold heart skip by a few seconds.
”Rose.. Rose you need to get a teacher, if you see Chloe, Sabrina, Alya, or Alix- bring them too..” She said quickly, before her face softened “Please.”
Rose’s eyes widened, darting from her to the door, before stroking her face “w-What about..”
”I’ll handle it.” Juleka whispered “Now run.. as fast as you can.!”
Rose bolted away, she felt her heart sink in her chest as she watched the blonde run, a blur of pink disappearing from her vision before Juleka immediately slammed open the door. As she stepped inside the room she could already feel another wave of.. ugh.. I hate this hunger.. I hate this.. I hate this..
She couldn’t tell who the damn monster was in this scenario, but one thing was certain, that dick was going down.
”Y-You’re..” Aurore sputtered before the upperclassmen snarled, he loomed over her.
”Who the hell are you?!“ He yelled, she winced as she smelt garlic in his breath but she didn’t answer. She simply looked at Aurore, her eyes narrowing as she saw a bit of blood and bruise decorating her now exposed skin and chest. Juleka took in a deep breath...
...and slammed her knee against his crotch.
He doubled over with pain and let out a screech off agony, Juleka quickly slammed her foot down on his chest, carefully to hold back barely enough to ensure no broken bones or organs- before she quickly shot towards Aurore.
Looming over the girl, Aurore flinched as she came close, her legs wobbled as she felt another wave of sensation hit her.
”A-Aurore we need to go..” She said quickly, her voice dry and wavering as she grabbed her wrist. The feeling only intensified as their skin touched, but Juleka ignored it in favor of her blood lust instead.. blood.. blood... She shook her head dizzily. Aurore scooped up her parasol but just as they turned to leave— the boy was back on his feet.
Juleka spat out a curse when he reached for her face, she ducked under his sweaty fingers but screamed as he only used that to grab ahold of her hair. Yanking it to the side, she felt her grip off of Aurore slip.
The air heavy and dank as she gulped, looking at the upperclassman in front of her, his eyes were burning with a terrible fury. But what he couldn’t see.. was that she was burning with the same fury.
”You fucking cunt!” He snarled, Juleka swayed against him grip before yelping as he gave another yank on her hair “You need to be taught a fucking lesson you whor-“
He didn’t get to finish his sentence as Aurore whacked him over the head with her umbrella. He stumbled in pain as the umbrella snapped in half, but it was enough for him to let go.
Another wave of lust rippled over her but it was not the kind that it was supposed to be. No.. Juleka was slipping now too.. she was angry.. she was hungry. Juleka immediately shoved him over the desk and onto the ground, breathing heavily as they heard him crack into the tile and groan.
Aurore stood back as Juleka let out a heavy breath, walked over, grabbed his collar, and began to smash her fist into his face.
She wasn’t sure how or why this came over her. She was usually very laid back. Very good at restraint. Normally she would’ve stopped by now. She wasn’t the kind to do this.. So why.. why..
She grinned with bloodlust as she slammed her bruised and reforming knuckles back against his bloody nose again. It’s smell only burning more into her lungs.
..why was this so fun!?
She couldn’t hear anything but the wonderful squirting of blood, she felt his nose crack under another smash to the middle of his dastardly face, a grin split across her face as she couldn’t help but laugh. Her eyes glowing like the demon she was-
“EAT! SHIT! YOU FUCKING! BASTARD!”
She cracked her fists against his deliciously bloody skull more and more into a pulp. Salivating as she stared at his open throat. Oh she was hungry. So so fucking hungry. Drool dripped from her lips as she felt her fangs protrude from her lips as her hands shook over him-
Then the feeling was gone. The feelings of overwhelming excitement and heat flourishing through her veins disappeared in seconds, and the feeling of the cold stale room returning felt like being doused with a cold ice bucket.
Juleka’s eyes widened as her hazel vision cleared and the blood trickling down her hands finally meant something to her again other than pleasure. Under her the upperclassmen was still, she could feel him breathing still, in ragged breaths yes, but his face..
Puffy, purple with bruises, his lip was split and a large gash and dent above his right eye.. Juleka stumbled off of him, clutching her trembling hands with horror. She did this..
She winced with pain, finding scratch marks of struggle on her arms and wrists that she ad clearly and so easily broke out of despite the boy under her’s large size and visible strength.
Her chest heaved up and down as she felt her legs wobble underneath her. Blood dropped down her chin, she lifted her hand to wipe it off, her throat burned for sustenance.. but she scowled instead.
”Not worth it..” She muttered “Not even your blood is worth it..” she glared at the twitching body, before slowly falling to her knees. Oh god what had she done..?
Aurore decided it was time to speak up again from her crumpled position across the classroom.
”J-Juleka right?” She asked, to which she tiredly nodded to “You’re..”
The doors slammed open, Juleka’s vision wavered for a moment, but she pushed down her regeneration magic despite the pain as the image of her cuts and bruises disappearing in front of everyone while covered in the bastard she had pummel’s blood didn’t seem very.. good.
If hanging around Chloe taught her anything, seeming just a tiny bit victimized and threatened at this school could turn the tides of favors with the teachers and principal. And if that didn’t work.. then Juleka was willing to push down her morality for another suggestion spell.
Ms Bustier, Ms Mendeleiev, Principal Damacoles, the Mystery Gang, Marinette, Adrien, and Rose burst through the doors. She felt hands on her, Ms Bustier was at her side along with the gang and Rose. Adrien and Marinette were clinging to the door, Mr Damacoles was with the upperclassmen and Ms Medeleive was yelling at Damacoles.
Juleka’s hands trembled, her cheek ached with pain, and she felt blood trickle from her lip. Perhaps he gave her a few more hits than she had realized..
”Juleka! Juleka are you okay?” Rose stammered, her eyes were brimming with tears. Chloe was yelling at the principal about something, clearly something shocking sense Marinette and Adrien’s faces were wide with confusion and Alya looked about two seconds from joining the heiress.
Glancing around, she felt Alix’s hand on her shoulder and Rose’s on her back, Ms Bustier was at her side and asking questions that she couldn’t hear. When was the last time she had been hurt like this.. she was tired.. and hungry.. but she couldn’t do anything yet.. Looking down at her bloody and bruised hands she felt a sense of cruel satisfaction..
She glanced up at Aurore who was with Ms Mendeleiev. Juleka was used to seeing a scowl on the science teacher’s face, but this time, it looked like she was brimming with a cold and righteous fury as she checked up on the weather girl’s own wounds.
Sabrina was discussing with Mr Damacoles about something, and despite the cool face she was putting on, Juleka could smell the rage boiling off of her. Aurore was staring up at the fey girl in wonder.
The school nurse had been hustled in, and Juleka could hear students peeking in through the door. The nausea slowly started to slow as she was ushered away with the others. Rose was pulled away from her much to her disappointment that as Alya passed by her, the reporter whispered into her ear.
”Sabrina convinced Mr Damacoles to call her dad.. when you’re done with the nurse meet us behind the school..” She hissed through her teeth, before she quickly skittered away to Marinette and Adrien again. Juleka nodded, as she let herself get dragged away by Ms Bustier and the school nurse.
Juleka winced in pain as the nurse wrapped bandages around her blood and bruised knuckles, looks like I won’t get the chance to regenerate at all like this.. it’ll be suspicious if I heal these wounds.. I guess I’ll just let them heal naturally on their own.. she thought, scratching at one of the bandages on her face. She looked like an absolute delinquent now.
”So Miss..”
”Couffaine” Ms. Bustier answered for her, her voice hoarse as her hand on Juleka’s shoulder tightened with worry.
The nursed nodded, her eyes lingering on her ”Right.. is there anyway we can contact your parents? Today was very..“ She searched for a word as she looked at end up and down.. “intense and you’ve been hurt so..”
”My mom’s number is in the school records.. but if you’re asking for her phone number to break the news that I sent someone to the ER.. you might want to call my brother instead.. Ma probably would ask if I won first..” Juleka said dryly.
The nurse stared at her for a moment before nodding and leaving the room. Juleka was sat down on a small bench, her wounds stung underneath the wraps, yet the teacher’s soft eyes were somehow more painful.
”Juleka..” Ms. Busiter started, her eyes fearful but sympathetic “..could you tell me what happened?”
”Didn’t Rose tell you?” She asked, her copper eyes narrowing. Ms Bustier sucked in a breath before giving an ‘ehhh’ look.
”She only was able to beg for us to come with her.. we don’t know much else that happened other than what Aurore told us.. we’d like your take on it.” Ms Bustier said carefully “Maybe we can-“
”That guy was harassing her. I came into the classroom looking for something I left.. and I saw him cornering her. Her shirt was opened up by him and there were bruises.” Juleka hissed through her teeth, glaring through her bangs as an old anger started to grow back to her slowly “That means this has happened before.. and would have happened again..”
Her claws slowly dug into her thighs as her eyes narrowed. The nurse office felt suffocating now.
”..So I did something about it..” She said dryly. Ms. Bustier was silent, her soft blue eyes looking off into no where. Distant. Cold.
But Juleka could see the flicker of righteous fury passing over her face as she stared at the ambulance outside hauling the upperclassmen on- Juleka don’t want to be around when they turned to question to the goth girl with the bloody knuckles..
“Would you like me to get what you needed?” The teacher asked quietly, snapping her out of their shared daze. Juleka sighed, rubbing her eyes tiredly.
”Yeah..Thank you Ms. Bustier..” She mumbled, “I left my books.. history books.. “
Ms Bustier nodded, ”Of course.”
She slowly lifted herself off the bench, giving Juleka’s shoulder a soft proud squeeze before walking towards the door. However before she left, she paused to turn to her. Eyes a vibrant green, her bright orange hair glowing in the light
“You know; I’m proud of you Juleka, you did wonderfully.” Ms Bustier smiled gently, “And maybe many can take from your example, I sure can. I’ll do my best to convince Mr Damacoles to.. let this go.. I would hate to lose a kind hearted girl like you from my class. And hopefully.. if we can get on his good side.. we can forget this all happened..”
Then she left, leaving Juleka in the nurse office, before Aurore was quietly shuffled in. Her shirt was still unbuttoned, leaving the discolored and dark bruises open for her to see. The Nurse ushered her to a different seat as she began to check her wounds.
Juleka looked away from her body embarrassedly as the Aurore unbothered the rest of her shirt for the nurse to bandage, despite the urge to look, that urge was not her own, and judging what she had assumed now.. that magical suggestion was coming from a certain blonde in the other side of the room. Weirdly though she could only think about how much she wanted to just hang out?
The slight smell of blood only made things worse, and after what felt like hours of uncomfortable resistance and twitching clammy hands- Aurore sat next to her, fully dressed again and covered in a few bandages and a blanket.
The nurse was gone, leaving the two alone. If it didn’t feel suffocating before, it felt now.
”You..” Aurore started, her broken umbrella at her side “Uh.. you saved me..”
”Yeah?” Juleka said a little too quickly, trying not to lean away from Aurore. She was very pretty, in like, a cute way, it reminded her of Rose. Man she missed Rose. Wait brain focus.
Aurore Beaureal was a Succubus..
The weather girl paused, Juleka noticed that her hair was let down as she looked away sheepishly ”..Thank you.. for that..”
”Yeah..” Juleka croaked, tugging nervously at her collar “U-Uh.. I’m sorry you had to see that..”
”See what?”
”That whole.. rage mode..” Juleka said sheepishly, “I wasn’t in the right mind there.. you’re whole thing kinda mixed in with my brain a-and uh,. I was so focused on uhh.. just.. uhh.. I lost control of myself back there.. I must’ve looked scary.”
Aurore was silent, her blue eyes widened with surprise before she paused.
”I mean- you looked cool.” She said bluntly, making Juleka snort. “But., yeah- you looked insane! You just kept smashing his head in there was blood everywhere!” Aurore exclaimed, before sputtering again “I-Uh- I never thought my powers- I-I mean.!” Her face paled, “Shit I did it again..”
Juleka tilted her head curiously ”Again huh? Was that what he meant? When he said he wouldn’t spill? He knew about you being a succubus?”
Aurore paled, looking away “I-I..”
”You’re a lot more stuttery than I thought you'd be.” Juleka remarked, raising an eyebrow. "Not judging of course I just- watch your news channel and..."
”H-Hey! Don't get the wrong idea!” Aurore squawked, “I speak just fine!”
Juleka chuckled, she could feel the scrapes under her bandages on her arms begin to fade.
She forced the ones on her face not to though. Even though she desperately wanted the stinging pain to go away, she’d just wait at least three days until she let her regeneration take care of it, she didn’t want people to suspect her for her fast wound heal. They’d be able to see the lack of scratches after all. Her arms would be fine though, her sleeves covered most of the small healing scratches anyways.
”So.. a succubus..?” She drawled
”Y-Yeah? So? What?” Aurore barked, the edge of her cheeks pink ending
”Nothing!” Juleka said quickly, leaning on her shoulder embarrassedly ,“Sorry I just- sex.. devils..?” She said carefully, tilting her head and squinting her eyes. The weather girl sighed and shook her head
”I’m a virgin if that’s what you’re worried about.” Aurore stated dryly .
”I mean I was- I wasn't gonna, really, well, okay I was a bit worried y'know..” Juleka sighed with relief, “The moment I burst in and shoved that upperclassmen dude off you and realized who was the monster in the scenario I got really concerned..“
Aurore stared at her nervously “You’re.. aware of monsters then..”
”Yeah” Juleka nodded, before seeing the growing panic on the weather girl’s face “Oh I’m not a monster hunter if that’s what you’re afraid of don’t worry!” She smiled weakly, letting her fangs show “Quite the opposite actually.”
Aurore’s eyebrows raised as she looked at her up and down “Oh.”
”Yeah- u-uh.. I guess your whole.. what was it.. Horny pheromone thing made more bloodlusty than.. uh..” She thought for a moment “..actually lusty? Was that lust? I've.. I've never been horny- I think- I dunno weird- sorry- off topic- Not your fault of course don’t worry! We’ve got this group of monsters and magic people and we’d love to have you join if that’s okay! I- Aurore are you okay?”
The weather girl’s eyes were filled with tears as she immediately wrapped end arms around Juleka’s waist and begin to cry. Juleka froze in confusion and shock. But she didn't feel anything but warmth.
Uh uh uh fuck what do I do what the fuck I didn’t expect this. Is she sad? Oh god is she sad? Did I make her sad oh my god-
Juleka didn’t get any answers as Aurore sniffled and pulled away before Juleka could return the hug more which she wanted to- she looked like she needed a hug, wiping away her tears hastily and smiled weakly. Her own set of fangs in her mouth shining without glamour
”Y-Yeah sorry..” She whimpered “I’m just really happy I’m not alone at this school.. I was really scared and I feel like really lonely cause I’m afraid if people learned I was.. am.. a succubus..” she said it with disdain “..they’d leave me thinking I was jus’ trying to seduce or use them..”
Juleka just pat her on the head. “Can you turn the seduce thing off?”
”Mostly? It’s always there though, which is why I don’t let people touch me much.. that’s the only reason why people think I’m pretty.. why people see me as popular..” Aurore mumbled “It’s like.. have you watched anime? Like My Hero Academia or whatever?”
”Have you?” Juleka asked cheekily, before seeing the annoyed look on Aurore’s face “I’m just kidding- yeah?“
”You know that one character.. the sexy teacher with the sleep smoke that comes out of her skin so she strips to let more of her pheromone out?” Aurore said, Juleka nodded acknowledgingly “That’s kinda how my succubus powers works, except a little more out of control and instead of sleeping it’s.. well.. horniness.”
Huh weird comparison but I guess that works Juleka thought before nodding, and sending Alya a text “Alya will probably want all of the in depth details..” she murmured
“Alya? As in the lady blogger? She’s not going to post this is she?” Aurore asked nervously, gripping tightly to her snapped umbrella.
”Pssh.. nah- she’d be dead ten times over if she event tried, the group will love you, I promise” Juleka said, waving a hand as the door opened, Mr Damacoles slipping inside with a grim expression. “Ah.. but this first I suppose..”
”Ms Couffaine. Ms Beaureal. Please explain.” Mr Damacoles said coldly, the girls gulped, facing the music.
...
The two shuffled out of the doors uncomfortably, school had already ended by the time the two girls were finally let go.
”God I hated every second of that.” Juleka said stiffly,
”It was rather funny when he called your mom though, I didn’t know she was.. uh..” Aurore searched for a word “..that.. uhh..”
”Crazy?” Juleka asked
Aurore sighed ”Yeah, your mom is crazy, sorry.”
Juleka laughed “Don’t worry about it, I don’t know where she gets that energy from really. At least it’s over..”
”I’m surprised he didn’t suspend you.” Aurore said as they walked down the steps
”Well.. I may have used a small suggestion spell.,” Juleka mumbled sheepishly, Aurore’s eyes widened
”You brainwashed the principal?!”
”And it worked!” Juleka said, just as much in disbelief as her “I try not to use it a lot.. makes me feel bad..”
”JULEEEEKAAAAAAAAAA!”
The two girls turned to see Alya barreling over towards the steps. Aurore squeaked as Juleka calmly reached a hand out and stopped Alya from smashing into them. Alya quickly recovered and began to drag the two out of the school, rambling all the while.
”GodWhereHaveYouBeenYouTwoWereInThereForLikeTwoHoursAreYouOkay?WhatAmISayingOfCourseYourFine!ButAreYou?DidYouGetHurt?JulekaHaveYouHealedYet?” Alya babbled
”Alya, please breath, you’re freaking out Aurore” Juleka reminded, as she saw the dazed and confused expression on the poor weather girl’s face. Alya skidded to a stop
”Sorry! Wow I’m getting this from Marinette sorry- did you tell her Juleka?” She asked
Juleka nodded “I haven’t told her who’s part of our crew but she’s open to join” She said
”That’s right!” Aurore confirmed. Alya nodded excitedly.
”Great! I filled the others in- they’ll pick us up soon!” Alya said, “Pizza and movies!”
”No plans with Marinette?” Juleka asked curiously
”Not today, but she was really worried about you Aurore” She said, looking back to the weather girl, who looked very touched “Okay anyways so Juleka didn’t really specify, but what are you Aurore?”
”Oh, did Juleka not tell you?” Aurore asked blankly, “I’m a succubus.” She said
The look on Alya’s face was priceless as Chloe’s car pulled up and a dumbstruck Aurore was pulled in.
A new member on our team huh.. cool.. I can live with this..
Notes:
YALL EVER HEARD OF MY CRACK SHIP SABRINA X AURORE?
NOW YOU HAVEHERE WE GOOOOOOOO—
So yeah succubi, sex demons, but sense demons are a weird subject in this as cause I’ve separated Them from Devils.. sooo... Sex Devils(I’ll still call them demons cause that’s easier for me, I break my rules way too much)
I’ve actually read from somewhere that Succubus doesn’t even mean female sex demon? It comes from a Latin word that translates something around the words “To lie under” which is basically just describing bottoms? And Incubi is “to lie on top of”. It’s just bottoms and tops all along y’all, that means a girl could be an incubus.
That’s cool.
Originally I wanted Miss Bustier to be a succubus but I felt like that’d be just a tiny bit too sus, regardless of her genuinely not wanting to seduce anyone and just teach. So I scrapped her and replaced her with Aurore.Aurore’s.. what I’m gonna call.. sexual pheromones.. hitting Juleka didn’t do much cause she ignored them for the most part. But because Juleka tapped into her *rage* to focus on.. Juleka lost herself to her blood*lust* instead.
One of the biggest things Juleka has in this story is restraint, but losing that was.. as you can see.. dangerous..Sabrina is pan and asexual, Aurore is bi and a sex demon. So that’ll be interesting to write, I think Aurore likes her even more because of that though, because her whole thing is sexual attraction but Sabrina’s like: haha nope, I still like you though do you want to cuddle? And Aurore is like: oh my god marry me
Right, Fae are very sexual creatures. So I thought that it’d be interesting for Sabrina to be asexual despite that.
I hope that’s okay I just- asexual Sabrina fits right to meI’ve been writing to many fight scenes sorry y’all I’ll tone it down..
Also does anyone know what danganronpa v3 is here? Cause I just learned that the English va of Kirumi also voices ALIX?? SO MANY OF THE CHARACTERS ARE VOICED BY DANGANROMPA CHARACTERS IM SO FUCKING SHOOK
Also Sabrina is voiced by Sothis and Morgana which I think is funny
Chapter 9: Company
Summary:
”..If I fed your human mom to Chloe—“
Sabrina slammed her hands on the table “DON’T FEED MY MOM TO CHLOE!” She squawked
”BUT I WANT TO!” Alix yelled
”ALIX!”
”SABRINA!”
”SHUT THE FUCK UP WE’RE TRYING TO SLEEP!” Jalil’s voice echoed from upstairs, the two sheepishly sat back down in silence. A few beats of silence filled the space between them.
”Sorry Jalil!” Alix shouted back awkwardly, the two winced as they heard a loud door slam. The witch turned back to Sabrina, her eyes watching her carefully. “Sorry I just- it’s fucked up yknow?”
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
”Thanks again, Kubdel.” Chloe said, as she pulled the glove off of her hand and entered the basement room.
It was the first full moon since the Louvre incident. Alix was.. Alix was anxious. They’ve been doing this song and dance for almost two years now- but it felt different now. The first time Chloe came over was when she had woken up after an escape and asked for shelter.
Alix listened in as Chloe attempted to make up some story, but the fangs, claws, and tail we’re things she couldn’t hide, so eventually Chloe cracked and said the truth. Alix has no idea how she must’ve felt. Afraid maybe? Humiliated? Embarrassed?
Her cheeks flushed a bit. I mean- I did see her naked. Her eyes glanced to the door, her cheeks burning a bit more, I still do.
The door peeled open as Chloe’s hand lifted out of it. Alix could see the familiar emblem on it, as she took the bundle of clothes from her hand. It’s weird.. we’re usually able to get her clothes off before the transformation, so we do I even let her borrow my clothes? Her eyes narrowed a bit Wow that sounded dirty.. stop it Alix..
Alix gave a thumbs up as Chloe closed the door, giving the witch one last sight of Chloe’s dimmed form in the dark. Her sparkling sapphire eyes and her long tumbling golden hair.
Without missing a beat- Alix quickly sealed the door and pressed the binding spells onto it. Adding a few defense and protect spells- and Chloe’s small dungeon was complete. It had taken a few full moons to figure out how many they needed- but they figured it out after a few close calls.
Alix’s pressed her hand against the door, leaning her forehead on it. It wouldn’t be long before things got messy as always. Screams. Howls of pain.
Every full moon. Chloe would shake the house with her voice breaking screams of agony. Alix would sit quietly in front of the door, knees close to her chest as she struggled to ignore the sounds of squeezing and breaking bones. It hurt her in more ways than one to hear that. It hurt her even more by the fact that she couldn’t do anything about it.
She hated feeling helpless. God she wished she could just take away the—
Her eyes narrowed for a moment, as she looked down at the top of her hand. We shared the pain that one time she scratched me.. in fact.. it kinda got reduced when it happened.. so maybe..
Alix winced as she heard Chloe’s muffled screams through the door and she instinctively staggered backwards. The entire Kubdel household had a silence spell on it, so the neighbor wouldn’t hear anything coming out of it.
However, it didn’t silence anything when inside. Alix cursed through her teeth as she heard Chloe’s no doubt bloody and newly grown claws scraping down on the door. She could feel a pricking through her body. An itch. A distant pain. A shared pain. A fraction of a transformation.
..so maybe..
The witch focused for a moment.. and she felt it. She almost collapsed as a wave of of scorching agony slammed into her. Her hands trembled as she found herself barely able to breath.
Her legs wobbled under her as she struggled forward and slumped onto the door. She could feel the beast behind slamming into the old wood, she winced as her brain felt like it was bursting.
Looking down, she could see her familiar tattoo glowing a deep hot and scalding red. Her shoulders heaved up and down another overwhelming hit of pair burned through her veins, making her wish she could rip off her skin.
As she writhed in familiar pain, she found herself dissociated with the trueness of her body. She reached for pulsing and painful muscles and parts of her arm that she didn’t have, and only existed with Chloe.
Areas where she knew Chloe was breaking bones and growing affected Alix, but when she reached down, there was no tail to wrangle with, no bloody nails to scrape the floor with, yet still the pain remained. Like a ghostly touch.
Alix refused to cry as she bit down on her glove, no matter how much it hurt, she reminded herself that this pain- this torture- was only half of the pain Chloe dealt with every month. Alix’s eyes narrowed, she wished she knew who gave Chloe this dawned curse. She wished so bad so she could murder them.
Still, despite the agony, she didn’t release the connection. Why? Well-
The pain finally ceased, and Alix felt her body finally slump. She wheezed with exhaustion, her chest shuddering up and down as she wiped a cold sweat from her forehead.
-it was because this was the quietest Chloe had ever been. It worked. Alix was able to help. She was able to take away the pain. Even if just a little bit.
She smiled weakly. The pain lingered. Everything ached, and she trailed parts of her body where it felt like it was going to burst. Where she knew Chloe had suffered the most. She clutched her emblem hand, feeling it hum and glow under her palm, as she let herself rest against the door.
Maybe.. I can repay her this way she thought, for hurting her with the familiar pact in the first place.. it’s the least I can do for fucking it up for her.. I can do this.. I can..
She buried her face into her hands. Despite the momentary relief that one- she had reduced Chloe’s pain in some way, and two- that the pain was over. She found herself lonely again. She curled up into a ball.
The room behind her radiated with a dull magic heat. She could feel the Chloe’s aura pulsated from behind the wood, the pink haired girl winced.
”Tch.. the things I do for you, Bourgeois..” Alix said, looking up tiredly as she leaned on the door, holding her quaking shoulders softly “Turn back soon, okay? It’s lonely.. without your company.”
...
“You.!”
Sabrina looked up with confusion. She had gone with the market with her father today, he let her go grab from the fruit isle, when reaching for the same apple, a woman looked down at her with disdain.
Sabrina would never tell anyone that she recognized her immediately, as she was never meant to know her. Never supposed to. Roger had hid all pictures of her in the house, yet the short ginger girl somehow was able pry back through her distant infant memories somehow and see the familiar woman before her.
”H-Hello?” She greeted shyly. The woman scowled at her, Sabrina squeaked as she felt the woman snatch her by her collar. She kicked her legs frantically in confusion. Her eyes wide with fear.
”Why didn’t he kill you?! Why didn’t he!?!” She screamed. Costumers around them shot forward to pry her off Sabrina. She was terrified. More terrified than she had ever been in her entire life, and all she could hear was her mother’s screams. The first time in ten years. The first time..
She felt her breath choke as faces became blurred, the burning pain in her neck flared. Her mother’s eyes turned into worms as her open mouth were lined with teeth as she continued to scream. Class ripping at the changing tile as it reached towards her.
”Why didn’t you die?! WHY ARE YOU STILL ALIVE! YOU FAKE!”
She felt roots overtake her shaking body as her human mother roared at her. Voice distorted. Soulless eyes burning with rage.
”YOU DISGUSTING MONSTER”
—Sabrina shot up from her sleep.
Her chest heaved up and down with fright. Her hands were trembling. A cold sweat rolled down her forehead as she clutched tightly to her neck. It had been a long time since she had nightmares..
Too long.. no wonder why this was so horrible.
She shuddered, pulling her knees close to her as she sat up.
Soft moon beams poured into her windows. It was nowhere near morning, but far from when she went to sleep. Her eyes narrowed. She felt cold despite the Suffocating hot around that seemed to get thicker and thicker.
Her breath staggered a bit- before she finally reached for her phone. Wiping her tear filled eyes, she opened it up. She winced, her eyes adjusting to the light. 1:32 am. Great.
You’re bothering them you’re bothering them you’re bothering them-
She winced. They told me they’d be there for me.. she reminded herself, as Sabrina hesitantly pulled up Chloe’s contact and tapped it.
Silence filled her room as she waited. And waited. Only the soft ringing filing her ears as she dug her fingers into her skin. After what felt like forever- she finally answered, but it wasn’t Chloe.
”Hello?” A voice that wasn’t Chloe’s answered “Sabrina? What are you doing up this late?”
”A-Alix?” Sabrina sputtered in confusion, rubbing her eyes tiredly as she checked the caller ID “Why are you answering and not Chloe?”
There was short silence before Alix answered again
”It’s the full moon.” She said evenly, the sounds of scratching on the other side of the call filling her ears.
Sabrina paused, looking out the window. She was right, shining outside was the full moon, in all its cursed glory. Her eyes narrowed.
”Oh.. So it is..” She murmured, clutching her knees close to her chest “S-Sorry for calling.. I’ll hang up sense you’re busy—”
“No! No it’s okay, I’d actually appreciate some good company right now” Alix said quickly, Sabrina flinched as she heard a loud bang on the other side of the call, no doubt from a wolffish Chloe on the other side of a door. “Well- good company that can speak.”
The crashing ceased as Alix let out a soft chuckle before speaking again “Do you want to sneak over? Make a door shortcut? I can help walk you through making it? Pretty sure it originated from fae magic anyways. It’s easy enough, it’ll be like you never left.”
Sabrina paused, looking at the confines of her cold room. Belongings that were never meant for her. Meant for another. Meant for someone.. real. She could hear her father snoring in his room. He wouldn’t try to understand. He never did. So why try?
”I’d like that..” she murmured
...
It took a few burnt or suddenly turned to moss papers before Sabrina was able to successfully cast the spell. The door trembled for a moment, glowing faintly, before silencing. It brimmed with a soft green light, and the smell of fresh burning magic filled her lungs.
She wasn’t sure if magic felt like this to the others. A feeling of untamed power coursing through her veins. Burning and humming. Like a rush of adrenaline prickling and crackling through her skin and buzzing at her fingertips. It felt right.
Sabrina took a deep breath and opened it, finding herself inside the familiar comforting and magic filled warmth of the Kubdel household. Closing the door behind her, she crept inside.
As always, the table was covered in papers and parchment, and the floor was stacked with books. She blinked with surprise as despite the lights being turned off, the living room was covered in a faint glow.
Small orbs of golden light floated around her, glittering around her like small stars. Reaching out, they bounced off her palms, and they felt like Pom poms. Looking down at the floor again, she could find a few sheets of paper producing them, with a carefully written spell on each one.
’Light’ is what is said. Sabrina wasn’t sure how she was able to read it.
Making her way further inside, she finally saw Alix, in front of the basement door with two cups of hot chocolate in her hands. Sabrina could feeling the burning hot and untamed magic radiating from the door and felt the urge to avoid it despite the inviting look Alix was giving her from right in front of it.
A monster was behind that door. Inside that room. Barely contained by the strength of a few binding spells and the strength of one girl’s will.
It had only been a whole month since the full moon museum incident, but Sabrina could still smell the hot blood pouring out of Juleka’s ripped open stomach. She shuddered and pushed down the memory, before she gave a friendly smile to Alix.
”Hey Alix..” She greeted quietly
”Hey stranger, nice of you to join me this night.” Alix said cheekily, before checking her watch “Or.. I guess morning.. it’s about.. 2 am? Ish? Not too bad.”
”Do you stay up all night?” Sabrina asked, as the two moved to the kitchen counter, her teal eyes trailing the sealed door as they sat down.
”Usually.. but Chloe falls asleep eventually.. and that’s when I try to take a nap- sometimes I just fall asleep though, it’s surprising to see that Chloe never leaves despite that though, I guess the charms stayed put” Alix said, passing the cup to her.
Sabrina nodded and took a long sip. She closed her eyes for a moment, savoring the taste as Alix continued
“I make it a point to wake up before her though.. when the sun rises? I don’t want her to feel.. I dunno.. uncomfortable? Lonely? Cold?” She chuckled “I’m weird.”
The warm and sweet taste of chocolate slipped down her throat, filling her stomach with a warmth. It was comforting.
”I like these little light orb things” Sabrina commented, looking as they floated around “They’re like.. little stars.”
”Hah- yeah- it’s.. it’s one of my favorite spells.. funnily enough it was one of my firsts.. I used to use them as night lights, now they’re just comforting..” Alix smiled.
A few beats of silence passed as Sabrina took in another sip.
”I feel like I should repay you for your hospitality.” Sabrina murmured shyly. She wasn’t lying. There was a tugging feeling in her gut that told her to do something in return. Her eyes narrowed together. Because I’m a fey.. she thought I owe her..
”Nah nah, it’s okay, your company is enough.” Alix waved a hand, and like that, the knot in her stomach disappeared. Her eyes rose for a moment before smiling.
”..Thank you Alix.” She said.
The pink haired girl paused, before smiling tiredly. Her eyes looked exhausted.
”No problem.” Alix said. The changeling stared at her for a moment, her lips pursed together before speaking.
”Alix are you okay?” Sabrina asked,
The pink haired girl choked on her coffee for a moment, hacking profusely as it burnt her tongue. Sabrina quickly grabbed a napkin and wiped whatever was spilt and patted her on the back.
”Y-Yeah!” Lie “I’m just tired that’s all!” Half truth. “You know how it is with all nighters!” An attempt at diversion.
Sabrina’s eyes narrowed. Ever since she learned she was a fey, she couldn’t lie. She could do half truths fine, she never could explain to Chloe why she couldn’t just lie during their hijinks, but now, with this group, she was studying them.
Sabrina decided not to press, sitting back down. Maybe hours passed. She couldn’t tell. The quiet echoes of the house blurred everything to her as eyes moved from the hot chocolate to the door every so often. It felt like it’d burst at any moment.
”Hey.. if you don’t mind me asking.. why’d you call Chloe?” Alix asked quietly. Sabrina sucked in a breath, before sighing tiredly.
”I.. I had a nightmare.” she murmured, looking down at her drink. “Memories. You know how it is.”
”Sure.” Alix nodded, tapping her fingers on the table “So what was it?”
Sabrina looked up confusedly “Huh?”
”What was your nightmare about?” Alix repeated, leaning on her shoulder. The fae blinked with surprise, before she let her arms clutch at her sides.
”It was noth-“ Her voice died on her, teeth forced shit. Sabrina winced. Damn it. “It.. was just.. it was just a memory.” She said bitterly, tapping her fingers against the mug “Nothing you need to worry about.”
Alix stared at her for a moment, blue eyes burning with an intensity and study that made Sabrina feel small. Alix was smart. Incredibly smart. Sabrina looked up to her for her intellectual might, but she also feared it.
”Okay” is all Alix said, as she leaned back in her chair, staring off at the door again. Sabrina’s eyes narrowed for a moment. She was smart too. That’s why she noticed the tremble in Alix’s hands.
”How about we trade?” The fae suggested. Alix looked up in confusion
”Trade what?” She asked.
Sabrina looked down at her mug, taking another sip before answering “I’ll tell you about my nightmares.. and you’ll tell me.. why you’re trembling.”
The witch stared at her. A flicker of shock going over her features before quelling into a neutral expression.
”You first.” She murmured. Sabrina shrugged
”Fair enough.” She nodded, taking one last sip of the mug before emptying it. Alix politely took it from her hands and left her seat, before coming back with more. Sabrina nodded to her and spoke “Four years ago, I met my human mom for the first time.” She said “It was at the supermarket, we bumped into each other by chance.”
The fae swirled the cup around, watching as the chocolate twisted and mixed together.
”She hated me.” She said, adjusting her glasses. “She left me in the first place because of my existence. Because I wasn’t hers. And everything that was dad’s needed to be hers.. so she tried to hurt me. Attacked me right then and there, I didn’t talk for a long time after that, dad didn’t talk about it either, he just pulled me away and pretended it never happened.”
She didn't meet Alix’s eyes, she didn’t want to risk pity. Feeling the air turn colder, she took another sip of hot cocoa.
“Sabrina-“
”It was just a nightmare.” She said quickly “It’s been four years. I’m fi- I’ll be fine.” Sabrina reassured, looking up at the witch. Alix looked angry. But despite the fact that she knew it was directed towards her mother, the ginger haired girl couldn’t help but be scared anyways. ”So! Why were you-“ She started
”Sabrina.”
She squeaked with surprise as Alix looked up at her. She felt her breath stop for a moment as she saw tears brimming the skater’s eyes. She heard a low growling rumbling through the room. Her teal turned green eyes darted to the room as she could practically feel Chloe’s soft snarls.
”Yes?” She answered nervously.
”..If I fed your human mom to Chloe—“
Sabrina slammed her hands on the table “DON’T FEED MY MOM TO CHLOE!” She squawked
”BUT I WANT TO!” Alix yelled
”ALIX!”
”SABRINA!”
”SHUT THE FUCK UP WE’RE TRYING TO SLEEP!” Jalil’s voice echoed from upstairs, the two sheepishly sat back down in silence. A few beats of silence filled the space between them.
”Sorry Jalil!” Alix shouted back awkwardly, the two winced as they heard a loud door slam. The witch turned back to Sabrina, her eyes watching her carefully. “Sorry I just- it’s fucked up yknow?”
”A bit. It’s just whatever.” Sabrina mumbled nervously. Her eyes trailed the table. Her hands felt clammy as they clenched them tightly in her lap.
”It’s not—!“ Alix started before cooling, looking down at her mug “Look.. I- I don’t know what it’s like to have a mom either, it’s been a long time since..” she paused, shaking her hand “-however I do have a family that..” Sabrina felt herself choke on her breath as she watched the hesitation cross across the witch’s face before answering “..supports and acknowledges my differences.. so.. so I can both relate and.. and not..“
She held up a hand before Sabrina could speak “..it was shitty- what your mom did. But what your dad do was pretty shitty too, just saying.” Alix huffed, her eyes moving away “I don’t know if you can see it now or not- but one day- you’ll have to leave your old man, because he’s clinging to the past so hard, he’s overlooking you.”
”He takes care of me! He’s not neglectful!” Sabrina reasoned quickly D-darn it wait! I was supposed to be interrogating you!
”Not neglectful for your human needs- but what happened?” She asked “He kept it a secret from you that you weren’t human, you clearly didn’t even know what your mom looked like for maybe ten plus years, the moment you met your mom and was physically assaulted by her.. h-he just moved on and made you stay quiet about it—“ Alix took in a deep breath
The fae felt her breath hitch as Alix looked up at her.
”Sabrina- I- we haven’t talked much.. I always thought you were just.. kinda a pushover.. but talking to you now? Meeting you now? Knowing you now? I- I get and know you as a person.” She said “What your mom did.. and what you’re dad is doing.. it wasn’t good.”
”My mom called me a monster..” Sabrina murmured, clutching her shoulders “A disgusting.. wrong.. terrible monster..”
There was a pause. A suffocating silence filled the space between them as Alix put down her mug.
”And you are.” Alix said blankly, making the fae blink with surprise
“Wha-“
“You aren’t disgusting, but you are a monster. That’s who you are.” Alix stated before listing off-
”That’s who Chloe is, that’s who Juleka is, that’s who Alya and Aurore is— and god- probably a ton of other people too! Monsters! And you- you Sabrina- you are a monster. But you are not disgusting.” She crossed her arms together “You’re an incredible and powerful changeling who’s intelligent, with bigger balls than most as you deal with Chloe Bourgeois every goddamn day, and has helped bring this whole Mystery Gang together- so don’t you damn forget it okay?”
Sabrina finally broke. She felt her eyes singe with tears, she took off her glasses as she felt them run down her face. Her vision blurred and she could feel warmth all around her, Alix hugging her as Sabrina muttered ‘okay okay’- because everything was gonna be okay. Everything was gonna be okay.
The two eventually finished their hot chocolate, sitting back against the door as they heard the scratching slowly cease. Alix yawned tiredly.
”W-wake me up soon okay? I need to- I need uh- keep the binding thing on but- but a nap’ll might help- jus’ a small nap though okay?” The witch mumbled tiredly. Sabrina nodded and let her rest on her shoulder. “We’ll.. we’ll make pancakes’n the mornin’ so just come over when you check in with your.. stupid.. dad..”
Alix’s voiced drifted off as she began to softly snore. Sabrina sighed, rubbing her eyes tiredly. She took the glasses off her face and carefully folded them next to her. She could feel the pulsating prickling of magic both surrounding the door and frok the beast behind it.
It felt like a slow rhythmic heartbeat, trying to lull her slowly to sleep. Shaking her head, she let her ear rest on the door. If I fall asleep.. I won’t be able to tell Alix to wake up.. and the spells might break.. and then Chloe might get out..
She paused- she could feel a heavy heat pressing against the door, leaning on it. Sabrina knew on the other side of the door was a hulking and heartless beast of mass, fur, and teeth- capable and blood thirsty enough to rip and tear through her bones and skin- but..
If Alix fell asleep before Chloe.. why didn’t Chloe leave?
..she also knew it was still Chloe. Uncontrollable? Yes. Grumpy? Definitely. Dangerous? Absolutely. Heartless though? Sabrina’s eyes closed as she leaned her head down comfortably. No. Chloe wasn’t heartless. Mean and spiteful sure. But.. but she cared.
Did she always care? Or does she only care now? Sabrina wondered, as she felt her consciousness begin to slip. I wonder if that’s how it works.. if so.. I hope dad starts to care soon.
She met sleep quietly, the smell of chocolate filling her senses, as the question of why Alix looked in pain unknowingly slipped away.
...
She was laying in the forest. Her body fizzed and glitched, feeling both like nothing and everything at the same time. Looking up, she met her own eyes.
”Who are you?” She asked, but she knew her voice was not meant to be her own.
The creature too normal loomed over her. Sabrina felt the ends of her tangled red hair, with twigs sticking out like horns tickle at her cheeks. The world turned into emerald as she looked up into two piercing teal eyes.
“Ī̵͎̟ ̷͎̓̔̿͜a̶̯͚͋m̷̧̙͈͗...”
...
Sabrina woke up.
Notes:
A rocky beginning and a soft end
I just wanted the characters to interact more. Different characters together that seem unexpected. Chloe and Juleka, Juleka and Alya, Juleka and Sabrina- Sabrina and Alix, Sabrina and Aurore- Chloe and Alix- Aurore and Juleka- etc
I want to take advantage of this weird cast of characters we have to really flesh out these relationships and character dynamics. It’s fun.Anyways, it’s been a while hello there— my tumblr followers made perhaps the best/worst ship for this au? There is now multiple pictures submitted on my blog of Juleka asking “Ms Bustier did you fuck my mom?”
..
Yeaahh..
I don’t know how that crack ship started man..
it’s nuts..
I kinda love it though, ironically. It only fits with this au.
Chapter 10: Warm
Notes:
Two Sabrina centric chapters?? Hoo boy she is getting fun to write. As well as Aurore.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“God fuck its cold!” Alix yelled as another gust of wind flew by them, making the group shiver.
”Turning into a snowman, Alix?” Kim teased, crossing his arms “Or should I say: snowball? Get it? Cause you’re so small-“
“That joke was stupid you fucking piece of shit!” She growled, running after him as he cackled. Sabrina giggled to herself as she looked around the courtyard.
It was getting chillier. The weather was full of smooth grey clouds and Sabrina found herself huddled in a large soft green coat. The class was grouped closely near the wall and the basketball hoop, class wasn’t going to start soon, and it felt like the cold brought them all together.
As for the mystery gang— Juleka was with Rose, giggling together about some video- Alya was with Marinette and Nino, talking about her blog- Chloe was next to her but probably just watching Alix- and Aurore-
Huh.. Aurore isn’t part of our class.. Where is she anyways? Sabrina wondered as she looked around.
She expected to see her with Mireille— or honestly- with anyone besides herself, but staring off, Sabrina found the weather girl off in a corner, tapping at her phone. Alone.
”‘Brina?” Chloe’s voice snapped her out of her trance “You’re looking a little weird.” She stated.
”Huh?” She sputtered
The blonde rose an eyebrow, waving a hand over her face “You’re like- spacing out a bit.”
”Oh.” Sabrina said, “Uh- I was just- thinking”
”About..?” Chloe tilted her head. The queen bee was getting more.. how to say.. involvedwith Sabrina recently. Treating her like she existed in more moments other than just asking for something. Acknowledging her. It was nice. A little awkward but nice.
Who knew watching your best friend, who was kinda shitty cause of her unfiltered mommy issues that she didn’t like to acknowledge, turn into a giant rabid wolf monster and tear of your goth friend, who Sabrina locked in the bathrooms stalls at some point but became super attached to recently cause she reminded Sabrina of her self worth, would help fix their friendship.
Wow that was complicated. Where was she again? Right-
Sabrina said nothing, she only motioned between them, to Juleka, to Alya, and then Aurore- still seated far away from everyone. Alone. Chloe rose an eyebrow before nodding.
”Alright.. class starts soon though.. so don’t be late..” Chloe said, waving her off “And don’t act like you have to ask for my permission to talk to anyone..” she added quietly.
The changeling nodded and skipped off, her shoes puttering softly against the cold concrete as she made her way across the court and to the succubus on the bench.
”Hi Aurore!” She greeted
The blonde squawked with surprise, fumbling with her phone as she looked up.
”S-Sabrina?” She sputtered, “Uh.. good.. good morning?”
”Morning!” Sabrina greeted, sitting next to her “Sorry for scaring you”
Aurore shifted away from her carefully, smiling as she made sure to face her legs and chest away from her “It’s fine, I was just shocked, it’s really cold out today isn’t it?”
The changeling’s eyes narrowed for a moment as she noticed the weather girl’s change. But she didn’t comment on it, only moving to test her thoughts.
Sabrina leaned her elbow on her knee, making it so her body came closer to Aurore “Right? My dad made me wear this big ol’ coat and everything!” She fluffed up her coat to nail down her point “Wasn’t it like- what- really hot yesterday?”
Aurore chuckled, pulling her legs in “Yeah! Today’s really weird huh, makes me wonder what’s up. Alya’s been dragging me into investigating other people here at this school for more ‘spooky activity’”
”Spooky activity huh?” Sabrina smiled, choosing not to move this time.
”Yeah, sometimes she gets bored and tries to test random vampire traits she found on Wikipedia on Juleka” The blonde added, giggling “I never thought Juleka would be so crafty in avoiding them!”
”Mhm.. I think Juleka’s become more and more careful about things since Reflekta..” Sabrina mumbled, receding a bit to test Aurore’s reaction “Which was.. is.. my bad..”
”Oh- I think I remember something like that..? Rose came up to me that day, asking if I saw Juleka- I’m guessing you..” Aurore didn’t move from her spot, but Sabrina could see from her small twitch in her arms and facial expression that she seemed to want to inch closer. But something was stopping her..
“Yeah.. things are better now but.. yknow..” Sabrina rubbed her arm sadly, before smiling, and moving closer again, to which Aurore pulled away from. “It still happened though..”
”I get that..” Aurore nodded, tugging weakly at her blonde locks “People really like not forgetting things.. don’t they..”
Sabrina nodded as she watched the weather girl’s eyes darken as they glided over and landed on Mireille, who was talking happily to a group of people a distance away.
They looked.. entranced. Like they were genuinely blessed with her presence. It was nice, but she could see the way it pained the blonde next to her. Sabrina couldn’t imagine how Aurore must’ve felt that day, where she got humiliated in front of Paris. The loser who lost by so many votes.
Aurore shook her head tiredly
”I shouldn’t focus on it.. she.. she probably earned that win more than I did.” She muttered, sounding like she was trying to tell herself that more so than saying a fact.
”Honestly, I’m confused on how she got that many votes like that, you both were similarly popular, it feels like she boomed just in that one round..” Sabrina said, leaning on Aurore’s shoulder as her voice lowered into a whisper.
“W-Wait!” Aurore yanked herself away with surprise, Sabrina’s eyes widened for a moment as Aurore almost fell of the bench entirely.
An awkward filled the space between them, and Sabrina could see people staring at them from around them. Her stomach dropped as she saw Aurore looking away, almost sourly.
The weather girl quickly pulled herself to her feet, awkwardly dusting herself off. Her head swiveled around as she saw the people staring at them and cringed.
“S-SorrySeeyaSabrinaBye” The changeling watched as Aurore scampered off, figurative or literal tail between her legs, and Sabrina found the pit in her stomach growing.
...
It was lunch break and the feeling of awfulness hadn’t gone away. Looking off, she couldn’t see Aurore at all in the lunch area. Sabrina picked uncomfortably at her food as Chloe tapped at her phone.
Close but not at their table was Juleka and Alya, who were sitting with the ‘Girl Squad’ that Sabrina wished she was a part of, and Alix was sitting with the boys, but in earshot.
“Hey- Uhm- is it just me- but does Aurore flinch and pull away every time we- or anyone- tries to touch her? Or even comes close?” Sabrina asked nervously, looking up at Chloe.
There was a beat of silence as the blonde glanced up at her. Her blue eyes glimmering with a small sense of recognition. She opened her mouth to speak was interrupted by another familiar voice.
”Oh thank god I thought it was just me.”
The two looked up to see Juleka and Alya, who stood next to their table. Behind them was the ‘girl squad’ table who looked confused but Alya waved them off with a quiet ‘I heard something’
Alya sat down next to them “I’ve been collabing with her over the past few days on the Ladyblog and we’re working on making a small magic documentary and secret blog thing, but every time we ever got a little close she made an effort to keep away! I was getting worried she didn’t like me.” She said in a slightly hushed whisper
”That’s still up for debate Cesaire- after all I still think you’re a little shit- but yeah, I’ve noticed” Chloe said sourly, rolling her eyes, before looking back at Sabrina. Her lips pursed together for a moment before her piercing gaze softened “Did.. something happen this morning?”
”Did what happen this morning?” Alix ask, sitting next to Chloe
”Sabrina asked if Aurore was acting weird around us and Chloe ask Sabrina if something happened this morning” Juleka mumbled, her dark red eyes narrowing slightly “Maybe she..”
”Oh for sure, she acts like a germaphobe in a sweaty gym room whenever she’s around anyone” Alix nodded nonchalantly “I think she’s always been like that, her personality just hides it”
”Ew, didn’t need the gym room visual..” Chloe scowled
”I’m using that phrase later” Alya deadpanned, already writing it down onto her phone, as Alix barked out a laugh.
”Right.. have you guys thought—“ Juleka started, only to be cut off by a blonde
”Of course you would, Cesaire.” Chloe huffed, sticking her tongue out at the reporter who flicked her hair over her shoulders.
”Oh come on, I liked It! It was a good joke!” She reasoned, crossing her arms
”Yeah Chloe, you hear that? She likes my jokes” Alix teased, stealing a grape from her food. “Sorry Sabrina- keep going”
Sabrina sulked weakly, “I just.. I was talking to her this morning? I mean- I did want to investigate when I saw her moving away from me when I sat down.. I think I took it too far though..”
”Weird I thought she- hm.. Maybe she really doesn’t like us..” Alya mumbled,
“U-Uh guys.?” Juleka tried to speak again
”Ridiculous, utterly ridiculous! We saved her ass!” Chloe growled
“Guys..”
”She definitely doesn’t like me now..” Sabrina murmured, her eyes narrowing as her stomach twisted with regret
”Guys.!” Juleka’s voice finally carried around the table, shutting everyone up.
The goth shrunk at the attention before finding her words again
“Has anyone considered the fact that she avoids touching us or being with us in general is because she doesn’t want to accidentally seduce us?” She asked with a raised eyebrow.
They all fell silent. The changeling didn’t know that the hole in her stomach could grow so quickly.
Sabrina’s hands clenched together as a burning anger began to grow in her chest. It wasn’t directed at Aurore though. She was angry at something else.
”Oh balls.” Alix finally said.
“And.. and we can’t.. cause she really could seduce us since her powers aren’t well controlled..” Alya added, putting a hand on her cheek as she began to think “It’s a lose-lose situation..”
The bell rang, snapping the small group out of their daze. Alya shuffled her way back to Marinette, giving the group one last one look before disappearing with the fashion designer, who was no doubt asking what they were talking about.
Juleka walked after Rose who gave them a soft kind look, before the two slunk away as away,
Alix opened her mouth to say something but was dragged off by Kim who shouted about something related to spiders and rabbits and whatever, leaving Sabrina and Chloe to stand alone in the hall.
Chloe didn’t meet her gaze, only putting a hand on her shoulder and giving her a gentle squeeze.
”You’ll figure something out.”
Sabrina hoped so.
...
“..and remember class, the test is this Wednesday, so study or die.” Ms Mendeleiev said harshly, waving them out.
Scrambling for her materials, Sabrina watched as people made their way out the door. She bit her lip as she pushed herself to hurry out, barely making three feet out the door before finding herself crashing into a figure.
“Ow..” she hissed, grumbling with irritation as she found that her glasses had fallen off her face
”Oh! Sabrina there you are I’m so sorry!”
Looking up she could see the blurry form of Aurore holding her glasses up. Sabrina gingerly took them from end hands and put them back on, seeing the many scattered books around her.
”It’s okay, I actually wanted to talk to you” Sabrina said quickly, before shrinking a bit “I-If that’s okay”
Aurore blinked with surprise before nervously grinning “O-Oh! Really? W-What a coincidence I uh- I actually wanted you and I- I and- Us- Uh” she shook her head, cursing under her breath to ‘stop being so fucking stupid Aurore’ before quickly speaking again “Do you want to study for Ms Mendeleiev’s test together?”
Sabrina’s mouth dropped a bit before quickly nodding.
”Uh sure”
”Great!” Aurore grinned “Uh- my house at four then?”
”Sure” Sabrina nodded, a small smile drifting across her face “See you then”
...
Meeting Aurore’s parents for the brief moments they were home was something Sabrina wasn’t expecting.
To be honest, She expected super model parents, blonde, beautiful, and Sabrina even wondered for a second if they were going to be succubus or incubus as well— With demonic features and the same smell of the dark and thick magic that radiated off of Aurore.
But no. As Sabrina knocked on the door and watched as it was opened, she was greeted with two completely ordinary humans, with not a lick of magic on their being.
The woman was short, her skin a slight tan color, along with curly black locks that fell down her shoulders. Her face was covered in freckles and she wore a soft woolen shawl.
The man beside her was much taller and at a thicker frame, muscles bulging from his arms and a large sleeve tattoo on his calf. His hands were caloused and tough with age and His hair were a dark shade.
”Uhm.. Hi? I’m here for Aurore?” Sabrina greeted politely “She invited me over to study for Ms Mendeleiev’s test?”
”Oh, ahah.. uh.. Hello! Uhm- could you give us a moment to talk to her?” The woman asked, not taking a moment for the ginger to answer as they closed the door on her face.
Sabrina shuffled uncomfortably outside the door of the apartment, hearing the sound of voices behind the door, before it opened up again a few minutes later to the couple and a very embarrassed Aurore in the living room.
”Hi” She greeted awkwardly
”Hi” Sabrina smiled, waving. Aurore’s mother laughed a little shyly,
”So sorry for the wait, me and Aurore’s father here were just about to run a few errands.. we’ll be back in a bit- would you two girls be fine home alone?” She asked kindly, her voice soft and kind.
Sabrina nodded “U-Uh yes! We would- uhm- is that okay with you Aurore?” She asked. Aurore nodded, her face a slight pink as she tossed her hair over her shoulder uncomfortably.
”Y-Yeah, sure..” She mumbled.
”Great” Her mother nodded, giving one last look at her husband who was leaving through the door “Behave girls, please”
Sabrina nodded and stepped inside carefully as they closed the door behind them, looking around the apartment.
”You’re parents.. they’re not succubus, are they.” Sabrina stated in hushed tone.
Aurore hummed in response as she helped Sabrina hang up her coat “Yeah, they’re completely human, they adopted me when I was a baby.. told me I was quite literally left at their door step. Took me to the doctors and found out I was a succubus but still kept me, they try their best to be supportive in the ways they can.”
Sabrina nodded, adjusting her grip on her bag to ignore the prickling feeling of envy at the back of her mind.
”That’s sweet of them” She said softly, looking away from one of the family pictures that were hung up on the wall. Despite Aurore being succubus.. they were.. they looked.. Sabrina’s eyes narrowed a bit. They look so happy..
“It is” Aurore nodded “Come on, we can work in the living room”
Aurore’s family’s apartment was small but much more cozier than Sabrina expected. It had a warm but also quiet atmosphere, which made it different from the cluttered and very thick with magic filled place that was the Kubdel Household.
The living room was made up of a small couch, a tv, a soft blue carpet, and a glass table, to which they set all of their books and papers on. Aurore clicked on the tv for background noise and they got to work.
Despite the words coming out of her mouth though, and how they had gotten through at least five pages of notes so far, Sabrina couldn’t focus. Adjusting her glasses every so often, Sabrina kept finding herself staring at Aurore.
The prickling feeling of magic around her, her blonde hair that seemed to always glow, her soft smile that’d curl on her lips. Despite the booming personality that some would call arrogant, Sabrina found herself almost charmed by her.
Maybe that’s why it had been hurting her all day to see how often she noticed Aurore pulling away from people. Especially now, as she watched Aurore make an effort not to touch anything that was Sabrinas. As if she’d infect the changeling with a disease, despite the lingering hands and touch Aurore would subconsciously leave when their fingers brushed against each other, reaching for their binders and books.
“Aurore.. are.. are you touched starved?” She asked out of the blue. She’d gotten blunter recently. Honestly she was surprised, but she supposed it made sense. She couldn’t lie after all, and she was horrible at avoiding problems due to the feeling of exploding inside. Imploding? Yeah. That.
Not to mention the current group being full of chaotic good people who’s solutions to everything were punching, screaming, performing stake outs, and magic explosions.
The weather girl blinked with surprise, her face screwing together with genuine confusion “Touch what?”
“Touch starved- when was the last time you touched someone?” Sabrina replied, abandoning her books to shift her full attention to the succubus. Aurore shifted carefully, leaning back on her hands. A subtle retreat and attempt and distancing herself from the changeling.
“I mean- I brush against people from time to time, as well as accidentally bump into them- plus Alya grabbed my shoulder the other day- I guess I hugged Juleka that one time but it was really quick-“ Aurore started sheepishly
“No- I mean like- when was the last time someone hugged you? Or held your hand? Or anything?!” Sabrina asked quickly,
There was silence. It was a dreadfully long silence. A horribly long.
“Uhh....”
“Aurore!” Sabrina exclaimed
“UHHHHHHH-“
Sabrina lifted her hand to grab her- hold her- anything- but Aurore flinched, shooting her hands up as a shield- shoving the changling back a bit.
“Don’t!” She squeaked before softening, her eyes moving away almost shamefully “Just- Just don’t.. I- I don’t want to.. seduce you.. it’s bad magic.. not you.. I don’t want to do it to you..”
Sabrina paused, her eyes narrowing slightly as the gears inside her mind began to click and turn.
“..You said your parents know you’re a succubus right? They adopted you when you were young?” She asked, her eyes glancing around the portraits that seemed to mock her personally around the room “When was the last time they gave you a hug? Or physical love of any kind?”
The silence was horrifying.
“..I mean- they’ve- they love me- they say they do- they just show their love in different ways..” Aurore reasoned quickly
“Aurore..”
“Maybe.. maybe once or twice they’ve held my wrist or my shoulder when crossing the street?” Aurore guessed quietly “I-I mean I think they want to but the doctors told them they shouldn’t, it’s because of me really..”
Sabrina practically felt her heart shatter pieces.
Taking a deep breath she pulled herself closer to the girl. Their knees now touching. Aurore shifted nervously on her thighs as she stared at Sabrina from the cracks of her hands.
”It’s- It’s just touch yknow? It’s fine- I shouldn’t be touching anyone anyways, it’s rude. It’s bad” Aurore muttered “..its dangerous.”
Her heart sank, but swallowing the lump in her throat- Sabrina slowly lifted one of Aurore’s arms away from her face, bringing it down in front of her- and carefully- she intertwined their fingers.
Aurore let out a soft gasp in confusion as she looked up at her, her other hand dropping from her face as well.
“S-Sabrina.!” She exclaimed with worry.
The fae could feel the hot dark and bubbling magic prickling under her skin, it was thick, and inky, it felt hot and pressuring and she knew what it was but-
“It doesn’t affect me, Aurore.” She said -but it was nothing but magic “You don’t have to be afraid of affecting me.”
Aurore’s face flushed a bright red.
“Just- I- You- I- just slow down a bit please?” Aurore squeaked. Sabrina tilted her head
“What do you mean?” She asked, before realizing how close their bodies had become, her cheeks blushing a slight pink to as she began to recede back a bit.
“I just- I- I don’t know?! I- I’ve never been physically affectionate with anyone before- and like- I’m sixteen.. so I- it’s a lot right now and to be honest it feels like my head is going to explode.” Aurore sputtered out weakly, her face a bright pink. “It’s a- a little suffocating actually..”
“Ah sorry! I’ll-“ Sabrina lifted her hand away from Aurore’s only to find her grabbed again. She blinked with surprise as Aurore weakly intertwined their pinkies.
“I- I don’t wanna stop touching you or anything I just- gosh that sounded wrong-I just- I’m nervous and I’ve never.. felt like this before“ the two blushed a bit as Aurore sheepishly looked up. “Is- Are you like- reflecting my magic back at me o-or something? Why are you making me feel like this?”
”What do you mean?” Sabrina asked, tilting her head, before smiling a little amusedly “Aurore just because I’m asexual it doesn’t mean I’m any more magical than I already am as a fae, what’s wrong?”
Aurore’s eyes widened momentarily for a moment, seeming to realize something and turned a bright cherry red, she shook her head vigorously.
”N-Nothing I-..” The blonde started, before she grumpily huffed. Finally making up her mind, Aurore inched herself closer before Sabrina found Aurore snuggled next to her carefully, her arms wrapped around her waist and her legs lifted over her thighs. Sabrina slowly wrapped her arms around Aurore as the two girls found themselves soon laying in the floor
“It’s warm” Aurore whispered, as if no one was supposed to hear. Sabrina suppressed the urge to cry again as she nodded. She supposed she always was a crybaby.
”Yeah!” She giggled “Though- I think I was a little too rough with you there though, sorry”
Aurore chuckled softly, leaning her forehead slowly inside Sabrina’s shoulder, nuzzling into it like it was the safest place in the world.
”I think this entire conversation sounds awful out of context.” She commented, as Sabrina carefully tangled one of her hands through Aurore’s hair, smiling as the succubus hummed from the contact.
”Eh- your a succubus and I’m a changeling- who cares.”
Aurore giggled “Everything we’ll say will somehow sound like an innuendo huh..”
Sabrina found herself starting to dose off so easily. Her assignments forgotten, she found herself melting in the warmth around her. She was tired. Maybe she’d been tired for a long time. And maybe it was Aurore’s magic and Sabrina miscalculated, or it was something else that flickered and flowed deep in her chest that made Sabrina’s heart soar.
”Yeah” She murmured, resting her head on Aurore’s as a small smile grew softly over her lips “I guess we’ll just have to live with that”
Mission give Aurore the affection she deserves? A success. And Sabrina loved to win.
Sabrina is far too fun to draw for her own good
Notes:
*
Anyways! Speaking of crackships— This chapter! Yes! I wanted to explore Sabrina and Aurore more as characters— sense Aurore is prideful but not absolutely *arrogant* in the show and Sabrina is a people pleaser in the show but has shown to also be pretty rude or die— so I wanted to write more of that for the sake of their crack ship, so I thought what would each of them need?
I thought of Vulnerability and intimacy. So it’s kinda what I’m building their relationship off of. I Also wrote that in the most generic sense.. true love or intimacy can boost a succubus‘s strength, magic, and soul.
Aurore is a fucking mess, I need to figure out how I’m writing her hh
I haven’t written pure straight up fluff in so long, I’m sorry if it seems awkward or cringey, I suck at romance I’m so sorry
I feel like I rushed that bit at the end, I’m so sorrythis end notes are chaotic
Anyways though.. rip Juleka POV, remember when she was the centric character? Also Rip Alya, this was meant to be her chapter but she only got like, one scene
Please tell me if I made any spelling or grammar mistakes, I tend to do that
Chapter 11: Foxes and Hounds
Notes:
Me: Chloe and Alya are getting along too well..
Me: Time to make them actually bond
Me: *starts off the chapter with:
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“YOU FUCKING BITCH!”
”LITERALLY SHUT UP! IT WAS HER FAULT!”
Juleka cringed as she heard the bickering sounds of two of the loudest people she knew.. Rose had to leave early today, something about taking care of someone. So she had already been in a bit of a shit mood. Looking up from her desk, so she knew she had missed most of the entire ordeal, but she could sure as hell tell what a fight was.
“Alright alright.. so.. why are you two at eachother’s throats.. again?” Juleka asked, rising from her seat as she walked over. It was an understatement to say that Alya and Chloe weren’t friends. Sure.. they were aquatintences now. Allies. But not friends.
“It’s.. she’s.. she’s being unexceptional!” Chloe sputtered, as if making the excuse on the spot trying to avoid eye contact with the blogger, who was fuming.
Juleka’s eyes narrowed at this, before passing her gaze over to Alix, who was standing opposed to Chloe, her arms crossed. Noticing the pissed off but shocked Marinette behind both of them, Juleka simply put two and two together.
She decided to say nothing. Only awkwardly stand in the middle next to an uncomfortable looking Sabrina and Aurore. Sure, the formation Mystery Gang made them tolerate each other a little bit, at least come to temporary truces for the sake of ‘magic science’.. but things weren’t clear.
Chloe was still a grade a bitch, there was no sense of stopping that, but it clashed with Alya’s sense of righteousness. Like.. an unstoppable force and immovable object thing.. Juleka thought, before her eyes narrowed
“What does ‘being exceptional’ have to do with any of this?!” Alya asked, her eyes narrowed with anger as she stood in front of Marinette who’s eyes were as wide as dinner plates.
Chloe spun around, her eyes burning as she snarled “It has to do with EVERYTHING! You just can’t understand you stupid jerk!”
Her voice echoed between the group, and Juleka sucked in an uneasy breath. She prayed Marinette couldn’t see the claws that were edging from Chloe’s nails, or the bristling in Alya’s hair.
Alya gritted her teeth as she rubbed the space between her eyes “God you’re such a asshole! I thought things were getting better?! Maybe we were becoming friends somehow?! You’re still just an.. an.. alpha bitch though!”
Chloe couldn’t find any words, she just screamed in anger and stomped away, Alya’s face grew red as she looked away bitterly
“Fine run! See if I care!” The reporter yelled, her hands shaking before she herself ran off. Marinette’s face swiveled between them.
”What was..” Marinette started, she shook her head “I’m going to go find Alya..” she said, before running after her best friend.
Juleka looked over to Alix, cocking her head in Alya’s direction.
”You deal with Foxy.” She said
”W-What? But-“ Alix started, her hands shaking
The vampire’s voice lowered as she walked close to her ”You’re connected with Chloe, if you tell Alya she’s sorry, she’ll believe you first.” Juleka said, a little more sternly as she crossed her arms. “And I’ll make her sorry..”
Alix scoffed, no doubt part of Chloe’s anger rubbing off on her, as she ran off after Marinette. Juleka glanced at Sabrina and Aurore, who were attached by the hip. Sabrina was tapping a her phone, her face twisted with concern, while Aurore glanced between the phone and Juleka
”Is it bad?” Juleka asked
”She’s not answering anything so..” Sabrina nodded weakly “Yeah.. it’s kinda bad”
”Right, I’ll handle that then..” Juleka said, cracking her neck to the side. Good damn thing they did this at the end of school.. this time.. “Third times the charm.. make sure no one follows us.”
Aurore gave a thumbs up, as Juleka slowly strutted her way through the closing school’s empty halls.
...
Chloe kicked her shoe into the wall, roaring with anger as she felt fur crawl up her arm as her chest heaved up and down. Rolling up her sleeve, she willed the hair to recede, her eyes narrowing as her eyes traveled down to her glove.
She tugged it tighter on her palm as she shoved her jacket back over her arm. Her eyes fell on the tile floor as her fists clenched tightly at her sides.
Leaning against one of the desks she hadn’t kicked over, she stared out the window. Her eyes stared blankly outside, not being able to focus on anything except how much she felt like..
’I thought things were getting better?! Maybe we were becoming friends somehow?! You’re still just an.. an.. alpha bitch though!’
’Unexceptional’
’Unexceptional’
’Unex—‘
The door behind her open, and Chloe whipped around to see Juleka standing in the doorway of the empty classroom. The vampire’s soft red eyes glazed over the trampled on desks and chairs and let out a soft but slightly impressed whistle.
Meeting Chloe’s eyes, Juleka closed the door behind her and strutted around, just breathing in the soft wreckage.
”This is gonna be balls to clean up” The goth commented, glancing at Chloe as she made her way next to one of the untoppeled desks “Or are you gonna like.. just leave this all here?”
Chloe said nothing, only doing her best to look away as she refused to answer. Trying to ignore the brewing anger bubbling in her gut. Unfortunately, the goth kept talking.
”Alya’s pissed off yknow. I mean, I think she was right to be.” Juleka said “She was really hurt”
”So what?!” Chloe growled, her head jerking around as anger bubbled within her chest, before a sense of guilt and shame grew from it as she began to regret what she said, only to bite again “I really don’t give a shit! That’s her problem!”
”Well.. Yeah.” Juleka nodded, surprising the blonde “She said some mean things too, from what I heard. But from what I saw.. I think both of you were in the wrong here. Did she not like you being an asshole again? And you didn’t like that she let you?”
Chloe snarled with anger, claws ripping out of her nails as she charged forward. Fur itched at the end of her cheeks as she threw her arm forward to slash Juleka across the face-
-before suddenly the vampire caught it. She yelped in confusion as Juleka grabbed her by the wrist and slammed her knuckles hard into the table- shattering the bones inside her hand, before grabbing her head and smashing it down too.
Falling to her knees- She howled with pain, feeling her busted and broken nose quickly heal- yet still she didn’t get back up. Juleka calmly sat back down next to her as if nothing happened, handing her handkerchief to wipe the blood away.
Chloe growled at her, chest heaving up and down as the rage inside her continued to boil, but took it, wiping away the blood from her nose. Slowly, the burning blood in her veins begin to cool, as her staggering breaths slowed into just heavy and shaking exhales.
“Wanna try that again?” Juleka asked, her crimson eyes glowing softly as the edges of her fangs poked out from under her lips. Chloe huffed, looking away quickly before bringing her knees up to her chest.
“Sure whatever..” She grumbled. Juleka settled down next to her and began to play with the ends of her boots. “We do this a lot don’t we?”
”Beat the shit out of each other?”
”Yeah, or we try?”
”Yeah. We’ve kinda got problems” Juleka said, making the blonde snort “Have you ever thought about going to like- actual therapy?” She asked
Chloe stuck her tongue out “I don’t wanna.”
”Why?”
Her eyes narrowed Yeah.. why not?
“Talking about my feelings is like.. trying to shove my hand into a haystack, pull out a string, and then find the rest of the yarn ball, while I’m color blind, being told by a person who can see color, what it looks like.” She sighed “I’d rather not go through the trouble, especially when I know what they say isn’t true. But I can’t.. just.. tell them what I’m actually feeling cause like- I don’t know either.”
Juleka was silent “Huh, well, I can’t say your wrong, I haven’t seen a therapist before either. That was very descriptive.”
”Do you want to? I can pay for sessions.” Chloe offered.
”Nah.. m’fine.. thanks though, that’s very nice of you” Juleka smiled. Chloe felt a tug of a grin in her lips at the praise, before her smile fell.
A feeling of guilt and anger before a dropping of pain grew in her chest. She knew where it was coming from.
”Did you.. send Alix to her?” Chloe asked, glancing at Juleka. The vampire rose an eyebrow, her silence told her enough. The blonde smirked sourly “Why? Did You just want an excuse to bash my head in instead of her?
”Maybe. But I didn’t need an excuse this time.” Juleka bit back, her voice softening “Look- Marinette’s my friend too. So is Alix, so we’re kind of in the middle here..” the vampire cursed quietly to herself as she accidentally made a knot with her shoe laces, and started to do her best to untie it “It just.. it made me mad too. A little. Which is why Alya’s like- super mad”
Chloe didn’t look at Juleka, she wasn’t sure if she could handle looking at the goth. Afraid of the kind of look she’d give her. Part of her was now glad Alix wasn’t here. Because if she was, Chloe wasn’t sure if she’d be able to handle the look of disappointment in the witch’s eyes.
Her ankle burned with discomfort.
”I don’t.. know what happened. I don’t think I want to know what got you two to the point of a screaming match.” Juleka admitted, scratching the back of her head “But what matters is that to happened, you both feel bad about it-“
”Alya doesn’t care.” Chloe spat
”You both feel bad about it-“ Juleka repeated “-and you two are way too fucking stubborn to do anything about it.”
Chloe stared down at the tiles, the lump in her throat growing. Not because she was scared, but because Juleka was right.. and it just sucked..
“You’ve got to talk to her.” Juleka said, leaning back against the wall “Personally, I think a lot of things might get better if you make up with Alya, and who knows, maybe you can even become friends with Marinette”
Chloe grunted, crossing her arms as her eyes narrowed.
”Or not.” Juleka offered, a sly smile stretching a cross her face “Maybe at least become tolerable to be around when she’s in your radius?”
”Sure.” Chloe spat, her voice softening as she stared off, she gripped tightly to her glove “Sure..”
”..”
Juleka was silent, so was Chloe. The two just soaking in the quietness of the ruined classroom together. The goth looked like she wanted to say something but. she didn’t. Chloe knew what she wanted to say though.
Juleka sighed, before patting her on the side.
”Come on, let’s clean this up, I don’t think Ms. Mendeleiev will appreciate coming into this mess” The goth said, pulling herself up to her feet. Turning to face her, her eyes were soft, as she opened up a hand “Whatever happens, just try?”
Chloe sighed, rubbing the space between her eyes as she took her hand and was hauled up. Juleka pat her on the shoulder comfortingly.
”Look.. I..” Juleka started, Looking away for a moment, before finding her words again “..I believe in you, I don’t know if that means much but.. I know you have the ability to fix this. And I’ll be here for you when you need it.”
Chloe chuffed, pushing her hand off her shoulder, before her expression softened. “Sure.. thanks Couffaine.”
...
Stepping into the pool area, Alya breathed in the atmosphere. It’d been two very quiet days since her screaming match with Chloe. Alix had pulled her to the side and they talked.
Halfway through, Alix suddenly got a bloody nose and clutched her nose with pain, and explained how Chloe, while not regretting what she said because come on, she did feel bad— and Alya, the fool she was, promised to give the heiress another chance.
That being said, she wished they would’ve done this somewhere else. Somewhere more private. Comfortable. The class had gotten together to hang out at the pool, she had to leave her fox skin at home, and despite clutching tightly to the Fox pendent hanging around her neck, that she waved off as Rena Rouge merch, Trixx was hiding and no where to be found.
Alya gave Nino’s hand a comforting squeeze as she let him go off into the pool area, Marinette rambling about some cat that had been visiting her for a while now and how she gave her this new ribbon and yaddah yaddah, before the sound of Chloe’s voice caught her attention.
She waited for Marinette to get pulled into something else before making her way over to the blonde, but walking over, something else took her eye instead
”..What’s that?” Alya asked hollowly, as her eyes fell upon the gnarled bitten scar on Chloe’s open ankle. The blonde flinched, and turned around at her, opening her mouth to speak but finding no words to say.
The blonde herself was wearing a white bikini, and feeling the small prickles of magic, she could tell she was using some sort of glamour on herself. Looking closer at her, she noticed the lack of her familiar mark on her hand. She wondered why she didn’t use it on her scar,
”Uh..”
”Oh! Hey Alya!“ Adrien smiled, waving at her. “I guess you didn’t know about the uh..” he scratched the back of his neck “..the incident.? Sense you’re new here- I mean- so am I- but sense I’m Chloe’s friend and..”
”Incident?” Alya rose an eyebrow at Chloe, who adverted her gaze away from her. Alix looked up from her pool chair a few feet away, making eye contact and gave a biting hand motion.
Alya blinked with confusion, before tuning back into Adrien’s voice.
”..so about.. two years ago.. uh.. Chloe got.. kidnapped.” Adrien started, before glancing at Chloe “Wait- sorry Chlo do you not want me to talk about this.?”
Chloe scoffed, rubbing her side uncomfortably “No it- it’s fine, Cesaire might as well know.” She said. So people know about this then.. I guess that’s why she didn’t hide it.. but.. why and how.. wait- does Adrien know she’s..?
Adrien’s gaze softened and nodded, turning back to a silent Alya who was quietly piecing things together “About two years ago, Chloe got kidnapped by this crazy dude.. criminal.. don’t know what happened.. and he pulled her into the forest to try and.. I don’t know.. do bad things..” he gulped “And she got caught in a bear trap trying to run away.”
Alya blinked “Oh.”
No. She knew that was incorrect. She knew, not because of the simple logic of what she had been told, what she had seen, and what she had experienced in the museum, but she also knew that wasn’t a bear trap scar. She knew what a bear trap scar looked like. Sure it was similar. But that wasn’t it.
”Yeah well- but it was a long time ago” Chloe quickly said, waving Adrien’s soft puppy face away as she walked off “I’m going to the hot tub. No one follow me unless you want me to rip your leg off.”
Juleka snorted from the side of the pool, before meeting Alya’s gaze, giving her a knowing look, and cocking her head to the blonde. Alya took in a deep breath and nodded.
”Well, I’m gonna go take those chances.” Alya said “I wanna hear more about this..”
”W-Wait- Alya” Adrien started
”Don’t worry sunshine, I won’t start a fight” She smiled, before walking after Chloe.
Passing by the pool, she found the hot tub a little far off, and sitting inside it, was Chloe.
Without making much of a greeting, the blogger dipping her foot in, hissing a bit at the heat, before slipping inside. The two sat in silence, the bubbling sound of the water and the clamoring sound of their classmates in the pool being the only thing not making it a more awkward silence.
“Hey that.. that whole bear trap story.. that was fake, wasn’t it? A cover story?” Alya asked, Chloe rose an eyebrow as she leaned back, finally acknowledging her presence
“Yeah. Thought that was obvious to you.” She said dryly, as she pulled her knee, and the blogger could see the stretching scars on the heiress’s ankle.
Giant Teeth marks. Looking as if whatever bit into her had attempted to rip her leg off, only to have their fangs rip through instead.
Alya knew what it was. But she had never seen it before. Trying not to choke on her own breath, she held onto the fox miraculous around her neck with a tight squeeze, hoping for it’s pulsing magic to bring her some peace.
“It’s utterly ridiculous that basically everyone in the city bought it..” Chloe rolled her eyes, casually, as if she was speaking about the latest gossip “The people who made it up where shifty, creepy eyes, probably magical, it’s no wonder everyone kinda forgot about it.. even though it seems like something people would rave over..“
The werewolf barked out a laugh
”The Mayor’s Daughter! Kidnapped! For around twenty four hours! Search parties going around for ages! Until finding her in the middle of the forest with a- a- a sociopathic cannibal!” She snorted, before sighing as she reviewed the dramatics “News lasted two weeks. then everyone forgot about it.. Even I don’t remember it well. Goes from kind of a blur to vivid.”
“What.. what happened that night?” Alya asked, her eyes softening. Chloe was silent
“Why should I tell you? I haven’t even told Alix.”
“You haven’t?”
“..no” She shook her head, leaning on her elbow as she looked off at the pool area “I haven’t. If I did.. she’d most certainly get her own memory of it and..” her eyes narrowed “I don’t want her to see what happened.”
Her nails imbedded into the edge of the hot tub.
”..Alix she..” Chloe started, pausing before sighing “She’s- she treats her life like it’s her.. fucked up duty to put everything on her shoulders. Stubborn prideful dumbass.. she can’t handle it. I know she can’t.”
Alya was silent, tilting her head to the side slightly as silence filled the space between them again.
”Can you handle it though?” She asked. Chloe looked up confusedly
”Huh?”
”Two years. Or- at least around two years... that’s what you said right?” Alya asked “Two years since you were bitten. It must’ve been.. it must’ve really scary and.. and I’m guessing at least some of that story was true?”
Chloe was silent again, her blue eyes staring deep into the water. Alya wasn’t sure if she was going to answer or not, so she remained quiet. Waiting. Open.
“Do you want to talk about it?” Alya finally asked.
”..I..” Chloe started, her voice a little weaker than she expected. The blonde coughed in her fist, before looking up a little weakly. “I don’t think I’m ready to.. to tell you.. yet.”
”That’s okay.” Alya said a little too quickly. “I’m- none of us.. none of us have had.. perfect lives and.. and I want you to know that doesn’t.. like.. make what you’ve gone through.. any less terrible, and awful, and just.. just really shitty.. but instead- I just-“
The reporter sucked in an uneasy breath as she forced herself to look at Chloe’s eyes again
“I.. I don’t agree with what you do sometimes, but I understand you, and.. and I just.. I want you to know we’re here for you. For when you’re ready.” Alya said. “We’ll be patient with you. And.. and..”
She wasn’t sure how to end her sentence, so she let her words die on her tongue,
Silence filled the space between them again, before Chloe looked up at her weakly
“Alya..” Chloe started “I.. I’m sorry.” Her whispered, “For.. whatever.”
A silence filled the space between the two. Alya said nothing, only staring at the heiress.
The heiress who had tormented her best friend, for years, who tormented Alya’s best friend, for years. Who had single handedly caused about 90% of the akumatations in their classroom, including her own.
And all she could feel was a feeling of sympathy, hurt, and frustration. Because this was The heiress who had spent her life hurting others.. but was just so easily forgotten as well..
For around two years.. people were fed the both true and false story that Chloe Bourgeois, daughter of the Mayor of Paris, was kidnapped, maimed, and brutally injured by the claws of a bear trap. And despite that.. it’s like no one seemed to care for less than a few days. Alya’s eyes narrowed
Whether or not it’s glamour’s fault.. that the magic just made everyone overlook it like it was nothing like how it makes people overlook Juleka’s fangs, my coat, and Aurore’s powers.. I don’t know how tp feel about that.
“I don’t want your apology.” Alya said. Chloe gulped, looking away shamefully for a moment. The reporter was silent for a moment before speaking again, “It does help though.” She said softly, “It does. A lot. For both me and.. and I think for you too. But I.. I just want you to promise me you’ll try and get better.”
Chloe looked up, slightly shocked.
”I..” Alya pursed her lips together, her eyes narrowing for a moment as she fidgeted with her hair “Look- out of anyone.. I’m the angriest with you because.. because you get away with things and nothing changes.. I- I know what it’s like to see.. to see people go off the deep end because they feel like they can do whatever they want.. and no matter what happens.. nothing fixes itself..”
She sniffed, looking away.
”..and part of me doesn’t want that to happen to you. I don’t know why you- you have done- you do- really bad things sometimes.. and.. and it’s frustrating..” Alya said, fidgeting with her hands
“I don’t want to just.. keep making temporary truces, have so much fun, and then go back to screaming at you the next day.. it’s exhausting.. so please..” She looked back up at Chloe, the blonde staring back at her with wide but soft blue eyes “Try?”
The silence between them was suffocating.
“..I promise, to try.” Chloe said quietly, “I just don’t know.. I don’t know if I can do it alone.. I- I mean I know I’ve got Alix who knows me more than myself sometimes, which I both love and hate her for.. I’ve got Sabrina who’s just.. god.. way too nice, and Juleka isn’t afraid to beat my ass when I’m being an.. ass.. but-“ Chloe winced “-I’m just.. really scared of messing it up. I just honest to god don’t know how to be.. good.”
“Then I’ll help” Alya said, reaching over and touching the werewolf’s shoulder, her hazel eyes soft and warm as she met Chloe’s blue. “I can teach you to be a little less mean and.. well.. maybe we can be.. real friends”
Chloe was silent, before just softly nodding.
“I’ll see you later then, Chloe.” Alya smiled, and pulled herself out of the hot tub, passing by a concerned but excitement filled Marinette and returning to the pool party. Laughter overtaking her, as she was pulled into the fun.
Meeting Nino at the edge, she gave the fox pendant around her neck a tight comforting squeeze, feeling the magic inside it pulsing as she smiled. Watching from the side of her vision, Alya could see Chloe exiting the hot tub, and meeting Alix at th side of the pool, before being pulled in by the cackling girl.
Alya breathed in, and then breathed out. A smile gracing over her lips, as she felt.. whole.
This was a start.
Notes:
I was meaning to write this chapter as the introduction chapter for our last member of ‘the mystery gang’, but something that’d been bugging me since Chloe’s chapter is the lack of Alya and Chloe interaction, cause those two girls have beef with one another cause of Marinette. And like.. I wanted to address that.. and.. I’m really scared with whether or not I pulled it off okay..? I’m glad I wrote it though. I think they needed this.
Like Juleka says, which is how I myself describe Chloe and Alya’s relationship, they’re like an unstoppable force and immovable object. Who is who varies, which is why they always butt heads.
I- yeah- their friendship is a process for sure
What happened at the beginning that started a screaming match doesn’t matter, what matters is that it was messy and mean words were thrown
Next Chapter preview: “You know like, nya.” “What?” “Nya” “Stop”
Chapter 12: Nekomata
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
She shouldn’t have done this.
The nekomata skittered across another street, everything felt unfamiliar and wrong. The smell of smoke covered everything, along with magic that shouldn’t have been there. This was not like home and she hated it. She wished she could just burn it all away!
But she was not one who was allowed to complain. Complaining was not what mother wanted. But what did mother want? Not a lot of things. Her list of what she didn’t want was longer.
And her running through the streets of Paris, lost, drenched, and without any supervision, was one of them.
The rain poured down hard on her, and everything stench of a heavy sense of unease that she couldn’t get away from. She was lost. A helpless and lost kitten with nothing on her in human form that could help.
Her eyes narrowed at the drunk men dancing past her. It’d be dangerous to stay as myself with these disgusting things anyways.. I have every right in my mind to set their heels on fire. She thought.
Her ember flickering tail lashed with irritation as she turned another corner. She had no idea where she was going, but if she kept moving, maybe she’d get somewhere. Her gaze faltered.
It was cold. She was scared. She hated to admit it.
It just made everything-
“Hello?”
The small cat practically flew in the air as she scrambled away behind a lamp post, her heart pumping with momentary shock as she looked up at the figure.
Her eyes widened as a glow of light hit her, and a wave of warmth enveloped her fur. She could smell bread.
A young girl who looked about her age, with dark, almost blue hair, just like her own, crouched down, holding a black umbrella over the two of them, and her eyes were..
The cat’s ear twitched as she stood frozen, her eyes are kind.. they look like the sky..
“Are you okay?” The girl asked. She should’ve ran but.. the dark cat let herself crouch forward, brushing her cheek on the girl’s knuckles, before finding herself melting when her fingers met her fur and began to softly pet her.
It felt like..
Love.
Her eye’s eyes blinked up as she was gently picked up by the girl. If she still were human, she knew she’d be blushing, as she blinked slowly at her.
“You must be lost. Do you have a mama?” The girl asked. The nekomata paused, realizing the state she was in. She looks my age, so she must have a phone.. if I can steal it momentarily I can contact mother.. but that means I must get inside and stay long enough for there to be a clear chance to grab it..
She meowed, wriggling in her grasp a bit only to find herself more comfortable and warm. It was lulling.
She was eventually taken inside, and she had never knew a place could be so.. pleasing. Inviting. Her nose twitched as the smell of freshly baked bread filled her lungs, the girl’s mother and father’s smiles were inviting and it somehow made her scared.
They were just as good at petting as the girl, she struggled to stay awake in the comfort. She never realized how much she could purr, and before she could realize how humiliating it would be if Mother found out- she could only pray the girl would scratch her behind the ear more.
Her name.. was Marinette.
She had given the Nekomata a small bath, and while she hated being bathed in cat form, she found herself again, melting in the blue eyed girl’s presence. But why? Why was she feeling this why? Why did she feel so..
Loved?
The cat slowly blinked at her as she laid in front of Marinette. It’d been a few hours of her stay, and The girl who breathed life back into her had fallen asleep minutes ago. The tugging feeling of wanting to stay was immeasurable, and while Nekomata’s were known to be possessive, but this wasn’t greed.
It was longing. She pressed her forehead on Marinette’s as she savored the last moments of warmth. Of happiness.
When was the last time I felt so.. safe? She wondered. Perhaps it was the last time mother held me, or smiled. But it had been a long time since that happened..
Wriggling out of her bed, she let herself shift back into her true form.
It felt cold. She reached for Marinette’s phone. It all felt cold. She dialed her mother’s phone number and her thumb hovered over the call button. She paused.
Turning around she could see Marinette’s body, drifting up and down peacefully. A girl, who she had only known for barely four hours, who had given her more love than she had ever felt in her entire life..
She looked between the phone and her, and with a heavy heart, she pressed call.
Kagami was not there in the morning.
...
Even when she didn’t tell her mother about her. Even when she didn’t tell her mother why she kept disappearing, just for the sake of creeping around the bakery just to see if she could catch Marinette again...
Kagami Tsurugi, heiress to the Tsurugi empire, and daughter of Tomoe Tsurugi, was surely in love with Marinette Dupain-Cheng, who despite the abnormal pulsation of magic that came off of her, was as mundane and plain as a human could be.
Even when her heart sank with a mix of humiliation and betrayal as Marinette said that the young Agreste was the winner, even after Kagami had worked so hard to impress her but failed due to looking aggressive and cold. She still felt her inhuman heart beat and long. For how could the bakery girl know it was her?
Still though, Kagami had not grown to love Paris just yet. The people? Yes. Yes she enjoyed the people. But not Paris.
Paris tasted.. salty. Somehow. It was not an ocean city whatsoever. But still, as Kagami shifted into the form of a cat, that’s what she could taste in her mouth. And it smelt of smoke as well. Not to mention the infestation of super natural monsters..
“Kagami” Her mother’s voice rang in her head “Regardless if the door of magic has been opened once again to the world through this unravel of miraculous business, you do not set foot into it, do you understand? Miraculouses are beyond the comprehension of even us magical beings.”
Kagami’s eyes trailed Adrien as he left the fencing class, pretending she didn’t know where he was going. She had overheard him talking about his plans, to the one with the blog. Who seemed all too excited about it.
But she knew what the girl was planning. She was planning to ditch Marinette and Adrien so they would set up. Like she had been planning every other week, did that girl have any other kind of hobby?
Actually she did, and it was to have secret meetings with that Chloe Bourgeois and a few nameless others Kagami hadn’t cared to learn the names of yet, though she did recognize the face of the weather girl. It was strange too. No matter how close Kagami thought she could get to the point of at least hearing a little bit of their conversation, nothing.
Kagami chuffed, as she quickly packed up. Watching the young model leave, she handed her driver her things.
”I’ll be back. I’m going on a walk.” She said strictly, and before they could say anything, she closed the door on their face and left.
The sun was setting, painting the worlds in pinks and oranges, and as she walked after Adrien, she soon dipped into an alleyway as he saw him meet up with the familiar face of Marinette Dupain Cheng.
In a flicker of blue fire, her form burned away into her true self. Blinking as she readjusted, she quickly skittered back onto the streets of the city she was now forced to call home.
It had been a long while since she moved to Paris. Since she got lost in the streets, met a girl with eyes that reminded her of the open skies, was charmed by a prince with golden wheat like hair, and turned into a sword armed monster.
Kagami swiftly climbed up onto the roof of a flower shop, as her tail flicked around. Her amber eyes trained on two of her targets.
Riposte was.. a shock. She was not expecting it. But perhaps she had already been slightly annoyed by having to leave Marinette and it truly did just explode out.
At least Kagami was able to visit Marinette when her mother wasn’t looking, and when was her mother ever looking? Right. Never.
And even if Tomoe Tsurugi was a powerful nekomata, who’s two tails could light up the night sky with her burning azure flames at the ends, even she hadn’t be able to tell what her daughter was up to. Even if the smell of bread was bound to be telling.
Kagami lazily scratched herself, doing her best not to damage the lovely ribbon that hung around her neck.
Still, despite all of the risks, she would do anything to truly become Marinette’s friend, along with Adrien. Who at least Mother slightly knew.
Speaking of..
”It’s really nice you came out here with me Marinette, it sucks that Nino and Alya couldn’t make it, but I’m glad you’re here with me!”
”O-Oh! It’s n-no problem Adrien!”
Kagami’s ear twitched as she stared at the two from her perch. Not even bothering to set a solid glamour on herself to hide the burning flame at the end of her lashing tail, no one had even noticed her presence, not even the other bystanders around them. Whoever saw her would just think it was a trick of light.
”They’re both foolish.” She sighed to herself, “Like two snakes connected to each other trying to bite at their own tails..”
She shook her head as she skipped across to another roof, following after them before stopping at the top of a large concrete roof top.
”Must they be this blind? If they just wanted to date each other, they should’ve by now. Adrien has her so close, and so does Marinette with him.. they have the chances so why won’t they strike?” Kagami wondered.
”I know right? Like, I feel like it’s obvious they’re super into each other, but like- what gives yknow?”
Kagami squeaked, swerving around in fear, before her confusion fell into.. just utter bafflement.
A giant behemoth of a wolf, covered in dark as night black fur with a highlight of purple, and with piercing red eyes- looming over her like a giant to a mouse. How it got up there was one mystery, and then how it understood her was the next, and then the next and the next, as she froze in its presence.
“It is entertaining to watch though isn’t it, although, I was worried you were someone trying to interfere.” It said in a growing cruel grin, teeth glimmering in the shining orange sky. It’s fur illuminated by the setting sun as she questioned the gigantic bat wings lifting towards the sky from its back were an illusion or not. “Now.. who the hell do you think you are?”
Kagami was silent. For once. She had no words. She was terrified. And although her claws were unsheathed, ready at any moment to slice and tear through the approaching muzzle of the monster our beast in front of her, she could not move a muscle.
Nekomatas were a species of powerful magical creatures, with the capabilities of powerful curses and blessings. Shapeshifters. Causers of chaos. But in the form of cats, in the form she was in right now, at her size and age, that’s all they were. Cats. Kittens.
“Well?” The dire wolf cracked its neck to the side “Got anything to say? Stranger?”
Kagami’s eyes were as wide as dish bowls, hair standing on end as she stood in the dark looking shadow of the devil in black fur. What the hell was this..
”You..”
...
”..are such a dumbass!”
Kagami watched awkwardly as Alya smacked a small magazine on the goth’s head. She yelped with minor pain, rubbing the space on her head from where she got hit.
”Look..” She tried weakly, glancing nervously at Kagami and Alya
”Juleka, why are you literally the queen of bad first impressions?” The reporter asked tiredly.
”Ow- I’m not.. that bad.” Juleka said sheepishly
”You appeared behind me in direwolf form with bat wings.” Kagami deadpanned, her eyes narrowing.
”I was mid-Shape shifting!”
”Your attempt at asking me if I was a selkie was saying you liked my skin.” Alya added
Juleka groaned, covering her blushed face in her hands embarrassedly.
Kagami shifted uncomfortably in her seat as she stared at the two.
’“Well?” The dire wolf cracked its neck to the side “Got anything to say? Stranger?”
Kagami’s eyes were as wide as dish bowls, hair standing on end as she stood in the dark looking shadow of the devil in black fur. What the hell was this..
”You..” Kagami voiced.. before her eyes narrowed until slits and the ball of flame that burned at the end of her tail flickered to light as she pounced onto the monster’s face, claws unsheathed “..freak!”
The monster yelped with surprise and fear as it toppled to the ground with a heavy thump. Kagami’s eyes opened as she saw the giant creature had suddenly poofed into the form of a bat. Barely the size of the muzzle of the dire wolf it once was.
Before she could say anything from the shock of what she had just attacked, the balcony door burst open, a large man holding a broom coming out of it.
”Damn it! Stupid vermin strays! Get out!” He yelled, smacking the broom at them.
”AH SHIT RUN!” The vampire squeaked, as the two quickly scramble away over the roof top, yelling, before falling into a gap in the two buildings, tumbling into an alleyway, and falling into the trash can.
Kagami slowly shifted back to her human form, before meeting the confused and dizzy eyes of one of Marinette’s friends.’
”..Right. So Kagami Tsurugi..” The reporter girl’s name snapped Kagami back to her attention, staring wide at the girl’s sharp and glimmering hazel eyes. “..Why was a girl like you.. spying on a date with our girl and Adrien?”
”Shouldn’t you be concerned on why your..” She stared at Juleka before glancing back “..colleague was spying as well?”
”I told her to!” Alya squawked, before huffing back down on her bed, crossing her arms.
”In.. dire wolf form?” Kagami tilted her head.
“Yes.”
”No- Juleka!”
Kagami sat confusedly on her seat as she stared between the two, a soft smile glazing over her lips as she held the ribbon on her neck with a growing warm comfort.
It had been a long while since she moved to Paris. Since she got lost in the streets, met a girl with eyes that reminded her of the open skies, was charmed by a prince with golden wheat like hair, and turned into a sword armed monster.
Thus, Kagami had not grown to love Paris just yet. The people though?
The nekomata let out a soft giggle as she watched the two girls squabble with one another
Yes. Yes she enjoyed the people. And maybe soon, Paris would truly become, her new home.
Yeah this is why Kagami, stone cold bitch badass, Kagami Tsurugi, was scared.
Dire wolf + bat wings (this shit doesn’t look like bat wings rip, ran out of space and got lazy) = FUCK WHAT THE FUCK AAAAAA
KAGAMI IS SO SMOL
PROBABKY SMALLER THAN THE DRAWINF DESCRIBES?
you can find it on my tumblr if you can’t see it
Notes:
Not a very enthralling introduction, but one all the same.
BET Y’ALL NON TUMBLR USERS WERENT EXPECTING THIS
H A H*adjusts glasses* ahem.. I hope you liked it though.. even if it wasn’t what you might’ve been expecting..
I hope I wrote Kagami okay.. I feel like the Juleka and Kagami was a little eh.. but every other idea I had was roughly the same. Everything really does involve kidnapping huh..
Leave it to Juleka to freak out every monster she meets. Her charisma stat is so fucking low. She’s literally the essence of “Looks like she’ll kill you but is actually a cinnamon roll (who has the abilities to kill you)”
Chapter 13: Dance of the Spirit
Summary:
”Do you know what make nekomatas special?” Kagami asked quietly, her voice the softest he’s ever heard it. He rose an eyebrow.
”You’re literal cat girls like from anime?”
She smacked him on the arm.
”No!” She squawked, slightly offended, before huffing.
Notes:
If you want to listen to songs that I think fits with the vibes for this chapter:
Cloe by Yoko Kanno and Dance of the Spirit by KOKIA
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It’s been around two weeks since the discovery of Kagami. A lot had happened.
Paris got flooded by a girl named Ondine when she was akumatized..
‘“Y’all I’m just saying.. she might be a legit Siren?”
“I’m gonna be a little jealous if she is, she actually got to be herself for an akuma.. all I got to be was a Cotten candy looking clown..”
”That sounds terrifying actually, can you imagine the internal screaming? Like: oh my god I could be found out?”
”We’ll investigate this later..”’
It was Ms Bustier’s birthday, Marinette almost got akumatized and Ms Bustier literally ripped the akuma in half with her teeth which gave everyone an almost heart attack..
Alya tripped on a rock chasing Kagami as a fox and fell face first into a river..
Good times.
Kagami told them about herself, and while she wasn’t meshing perfectly with Chloe immediately (who would?), she seemed to be doing fine with herself. And while she was awkward sometimes, Juleka enjoyed getting to know her.
There was definitely a mischievous side she wanted to help open up. And she could relate to the familiar pining on cute short girls they shared.
Though, She supposed she could say she was surprised to see Kagami straight up walking up to her during school though, especially after art club.
Juleka held herself in a shrunken position as she listened to Rose babble about romantic song lyrics while Nathaniel contentedly trailed behind when Kagami strutted up towards them, looking like a woman on a mission.
”Juleka, where is your brother?” She asked. Juleka blinked with surprise, confusion settling on her
”My.. brother?”
”Yes, I’m looking for him, but I don’t know where he may be and I haven’t found any records of him.”
Juleka stared awkwardly “Uh.. he.. doesn’t go to school, like at all.”
Kagami fell silent, tilting her head to the side “What?”
“Ma could only really afford for one of us could go to school, he made the choice for me, so I ended up going.” Juleka explained, glancing by a softly smiling Rose before looking back “You’ll find him at my house boat. Why?”
She could feel a spark of heat, no doubt coming from the Nekomata in front of her. Not that anyone would know. Kagami’s eyes narrowed a little before nodding.
“..No reason.” Kagami said simply “Thank you. I’ll see you later.”
She spared a curious but studying glance at the people behind and next to Juleka, to Rose- then to Nathaniel- her eyes narrowing and thinning not unlike a cat’s momentarily, before leaving in the opposite direction. It left a chill down each of their spines as her gaze had suddenly been so intense. The art students stared at each other a little nervously.
“Huh..” Rose murmured, her nose wrinkling a bit.
“..That was Weird.” Nathaniel said blatently.
”That was weird..” Juleka said, as she nervously nodded, before the three moved on and tried to forget about it.
...
Luka was enjoying a quiet day at home for once when the door slammed open. The house seemed to shake from the amount of force. Tiredly, he out down his cup of coffee and looked up, seeing Kagami at the door.
Now he knew this girl was part of Juleka’s monster group now. And he also knew from Juleka that she was a bit intimidating. But seeing the piercing golden eyes, and the flickering blue flames coming off of her was definitely something a normal guy would find himself groveling beneath.
”Can I.. help you?” He asked. It was like a wave of an electric guitar slammed into him. Still, he didn’t falter. He lived with Anarka Couffaine after all. Anarchist. Pirate obsessed. Possible immortal. Definite monster fucker. He learnt to deal with things.
”Me and Adrien, are going on a date.” Kagami said, her voice dark as the door closed. The lights of the room flickered a bit as dark heated magic radiates off of her “And I heard Marinette was coming too.. but I also heard, you were going with her.”
”You’re going on a date with Adrien, what’s wrong with me keeping Marinette company?” Luka rose an eyebrow. Closing his eyes, now he could see beyond the thinly veiled glamour.
Peaking out of Kagami’s hair we’re two flattened ears, and lashing behind her was a long tail, fire burning at the end.
”Everything.”
Luka waved a head, bending down to her level as his voice dropped “Look, I don’t have any evil intentions with her. Like you, I’m quite in love with her as well. So no matter what kind of spooky scary ‘I’m an immortal powerful cat girl’ energy you have, trust me that I’m not giving up on her as much as you are.”
”So it’s rivalry then!?” Kagami growled
”Maybe!” Luka said, there was a long silence between them before they politely shook hands. “May the best magic win.”
”I’ve got two options on my plate, I’m sure to win regardless.” Kagami said confidently, a smirk on her face.
”But for Marinette’s hand? No.”
”You wish.”
...
They lost to Adrien. Of course.
Sitting on the steps of the ice rink, having exited to let Adrien and Marinette obliviously skate around inside, not noticing their dates had gone. Luka used a bit of suggestion magic to sway Adrien’s guardian and Kagami’s mother on the phone to let them stay a couple more hours, while Kagami merely let herself fade into the background.
They'd been sitting in silence for about thirty or so minutes before Kagami spoke up.
”It’s hopeless” Kagami mumbled into her hands
”Not.. too hopeless?” Luka tried weakly
They glanced at each other, before both burying their heads in their knees
”Yeah.. it’s hopeless.” He admitted
Letting out a sigh of defeat, the two stood up from the steps and began to walk off. Kagami keeping a quick pace with his steps as he breathed in the cold Paris air.
Magic prickled at his side from her, and she felt like a bubbling fire. Deep inside her. And he could hear her song.
A humming low violin, reverberating through his skull in a lonely drawl.
Luka’s gaze softened as he listened to it, the soft tapping of their feet against the cold concrete under theme acting like some sort of soft beat. The occasional break when Kagami saw a rock to kick. He wasn’t sure how long they had walked.
“I had fun today.” Luka spoke up, making Kagami look up a bit.
“It was awkward.” She stated, “Adrien was focused on Marinette this entire time, Marinette on Adrien, and I scared Marinette. Adrien is..” Her voice dropped a bit before she brought it back up again “..Adrien is my only chance at love and I’m hopelessly failing.”
”I don’t think so. He definitely likes you.” Luka said, as they passed by a graveyard, pausing and following after the Japanese girl when she mindlessly walked in. She only hummed in response.
Luka didn’t like graveyards. They were cold. And suffocating. There was a little too much magic everywhere, and sometimes they were either both deafeningly loud or far too quiet. The shrieking violins of mourning, the soft breaking slams against a piano of angry voices- the soft guitar of someone that.. wasn’t there.
And when it was quiet it was haunting. It left him alone with his thoughts and that was..
He kept his pace with Kagami.
”They’re more than just drawn to each other.” She mused to herself, her shadow casting far against the soft dried grass as the sun settled against them. Painting them in hues of reds and pinks. “Enamored. Blinded. It’s..” her expression fell “..yeah”
The violin’s tone dropped a bit and Luka put a hand on her shoulder. Kagami she looked up confusedly, maybe even a little sourly, but just sighed. If the cat features were here, her ears and tail would be no doubt be drooping.
”And what about you? Go ahead and tell me that second chances are in your family” Kagami hissed. Luka rose an eyebrow a little bit.
”Second chances.. are everywhere.” He said softly, as he looked over the many graves stretching out for miles. “It doesn’t matter what family you have, second chances are there and it’s who can accept them that makes people. If you’re defying second chances as a second chance with love- well..”
He didn’t have the right words. God, what the hell did he know. His face fell a bit as he looked up at the cemetery. It stretched out for what felt like miles. As if beyond the trees, it’d keep going.
Maybe it was a trick of the eye. But then again, those trees seemed to bend and hold with a grace he knew not to look over. He sighed, pushing a hand through his hair, surprised to still see Kagami looking up at him expectantly.
”Well?”
”..Well.. I don’t have a good answer.” Luka admitted “I.. I fall in love too easily. I’m so enraptured by people’s heart songs sometimes that I just fall in love right there- in awe by the grace of people that I just kinda pine forever. So I guess you could say I’m kinda the opposite of you..”
”Ah.” Kagami said dryly “I see.”
”I fall in and out of love, sometimes I don’t even meet the people I get a crush on because it was just for an instant I knew them. But that doesn’t take that worth away for me. That feeling of warmth in my chest still beats, and what I felt in that moment meant something then, so it can still mean something now.” Luka smiled “Sorry I shouldn’t have rambled like that..”
”No no,” Kagami waved a hand “That was.. nice.“ She nodded “That was nice.”
”..Thank you”
The two fell silent again. Kagami slowly turned away, letting herself look up at the whistling and bending trees.
”Do you know what make Nekomatas special?” Kagami asked quietly, her voice the softest he’s ever heard it. He rose an eyebrow.
”You’re literal cat girls like from anime?”
She smacked him on the arm.
”No!” She squawked, slightly offended, before huffing. They slowly began to walk more. Deeper into the cemetery. The soft whispering voices and chiming bells moving in the hair flowed delicately by his ears. Passing under a realm of pine and dark amber trees, he felt a shift in the hair change,
Prickling with magic. Deep. Rooted. Profound.
The soft moss that grew on the old leaf covered stones and cobble seemed to both flourish and grow in an almost solum and defeated state. As if the moss itself wanted to keep the forgotten names’s here company.
”It’s our connection to death.” Kagami said softly “Or- more specifically our connection to spirits. To souls.”
They were deep in the cemetery now. Far deeper than it looked from the entrance. The woods seemed to surround them more, and the grave stones seemed to go on for miles.
”In the past, Nekomatas were known for a lot of things.” Kagami continued, still wandering deeper into the growing thistles and foliage. The weeds around their feet getting longer and longer “Murder, man eating, rot, necromancy..”
Luka rose an eyebrow curiously, finding himself getting more lost in the growing forest and stretching cemetery. He could no longer see the entrance in the trees they entered through.
The sky glowed a deep vibrant orange, peaking between the looming dark pine and leaves. He could not see the buildings that he knew loomed at it’s sides anymore.
“Necromancy?” He parroted
”Part of its true, of course.” Kagami waved a hand “Much of history though, however, is built on beings living for impossibly long times, mistaken for being multiple people. A trait a one hundred percent true however concerning me and well.. just us...”
She paused momentarily. The wind drifted by them, she closed her eyes as it rustled through her hair, and when she opened them- he watched her body slowly shifted once again.
Her ears growing feline, tail burning back into existence, the fire ball at the end burning and crackling brightly, and the look in her amber eyes sharp and thin.
Luka slowly walked next to her, waiting patiently for her to talk again as she looked beyond them. Her ears flickering and twitching around. Hearing things he couldn’t. Her eyes darting around and now seeing things he couldn’t. They looked much like a cat’s now.
Kagami looked back up at him, her tail swishing around a bit before she sheepishly looked forward again. She stared blankly at the graves, like when cats or dogs would just stare blankly at walls.
”I can see a lot of things. I can’t see through all glamours. But.. underneath any of the glamours of the world.. It doesn’t matter. There’s just souls. Just spirits. Just magic.” Kagami said “Souls to rise and bring back from beyond the precepts of life but before the forever stretching infinity and mystery that is beyond spiritual death.”
”Uh” Luka’s eyes narrowed concernedly
”Necromancy. I can’t do it. But it’s still there.” Kagami deadpanned, raising an eyebrow in a ‘keep up’ way. “But.. gosh this sounds stupid: but in the most literal sense..” she stared off to the graveyard again “..I can peer, glance.. I have the ability to see into the realm of spirits. I can look through the thin veil transcending life and death and.. well..”
Her voice was quiet as the small sparks and sputters from her flames began to float around them, as they glowed a soft azure, that reminded the two of the blue of Marinette’s eyes. Kagami held one of the Will o’ wisps in hand, clenching it, before letting it float forward.
Hovering above the path, dancing across the many graves, the small blue ball of pyre illuminated the field of stone and cobble. And for a moment. Luka could see what Kagami could see.
Spirits. Stretching for miles. Some inhumane and floating through the sky like clouds. Slithering across the ground and up his leg. Staring at them from beyond the trees and crawling in and out of reality. The once dark forest now glowed with the flickering but not burning embers.
Looking at his arms, he could see magic literally flowing through his veins, and hovering above many of the graves, the transparent images and outlines of people. Some repeating scenes of perhaps their life, some just the flickering images of drifting souls, and some, he looked away from.
And like a flickering candle, it was all gone.
”You see that all the time?” He asked softly “That was beautiful.”
”Of course not.” Kagami blushed, crossing her arms “I’d surely go insane at this point.. but.. it’s like a prickling feeling and emotion at the back of my mind that I can tap into it’s.. nice.”
Luka smiled, “It is nice”
”Yeah.” Kagami nodded, before her lips twisted into a fanged smile “Let’s not fall in love right now that’d be awful.”
Luka choked, bursting into laughter “Fall in- On god- no! No! No no! Of course not!” The two fell into a fit of giggles “I’m not that bad!”
”You said you were!”
The two kids laughed together, before slowly falling into a content quiet. Luka looked around
”Hey, like, where’d we come from again?” He asked curiously
”Oh we came from.. uh..” The two looked around.
Trees. Graves. Moss. Trees.
”Uh oh” They said at the same time
They were lost in the cemetery. The woods and graves seemed to stretch for forever. The dark stretching a little ways away. They had no idea where they were.
”My mother’s going to kill me” Kagami hissed through her teeth, hair bristling as her tail lashed around. Luka immediately shuffled next to her worriedly
”How the hell did this place get so big?” He wondered out loud. Suddenly a loud bark echoed behind them. Kagami squeaked, pooling into a flash of light and soon, Luka found himself holding a large cat clinging to his chest.
Looking downwards, a dark trotting figure soon crept its way in front of them. Luka stilled his breathing, holding Kagami closer to his chest protectively as he looked down at the dog.
Looking at them with big soft ruby eyes, the dog looked to be about a mix between a Scottish Deer hound, a borzoi, and a German Shepard. It’s fur was unearthly dark, but also soft and curly. Hanging around it’s neck was a small string of silver bells.
It almost reminded him of Juleka’s dire wolf form. But much much much smaller and lithe. And definitely more dog than well- Wolf.
”Bwoof!”
”Dog! Dog! It’s evil!” Kagami hissed, clambering onto his shoulders. Oh I guess she can.. talk in this form.. okay. Cool.
”Cat girl.” Luka stated.
Staring at the dog, there was a familiar tune playing from it. There was a soft ring of chimes and soft acoustics. A flute, maybe a melodica. Like a whimsical rhyme of soft melancholy and sweetness that rang through his skull and licked at his ears.
”I’ll claw your eyes out.” Kagami deadpanned
”Oh shh. Can you understand animals?” He asked, stepping backwards a little against the crunching leaves and pine
”Only cats.” Kagami said, her shoulders raising “What do we do? It keeps staring at us..”
The dog barked, it’s tail wagging as it trotted up next to them, brushing by Luka’s leg before trotting off to the right. The bells around it’s neck beckoning him like some ‘come on!’ motion.
“Luka..” Kagami started with a warning tone, but Luka walked after the black dog. Before falling into a run. The tangled weeds and foliage of the forest rushed past him as the dog burst into a steady sprint. The ringing of bells keeping him on his path along with the occasional bark.
Luka felt the wind rush through his hair again, Kagami clung tightly to his hoodie, but he could hear her laughter as well. The magic in his blood rushes through his veins as he chased after the dog before suddenly-
Sunlight.
The two stumbled out of the trees. Luka looked around confusedly. Turning around, the ‘forest’ her found himself running through for what felt like hours merely just stretched to a few yards back, the dark receding trees covering the many secluded gravestones before ending at a fence.
”Uh.”
”Bwoof!”
He turned again, looking down at the dog. Deciding not to question it before he had an existential crises and possible panic attack, Luka smiled and gave the black dog a pat on the head.
”Thank you, I think we got a little lost.” He smiled. Kagami was still recovering on his back, scrambling back onto a comfortably spot on his shoulders
”What.. the hell... was that..” She hissed a little dizzedly
”Bwoof!”
The black dog happily trotted back towards the brush, glancing back at them. Kagami started back with an inquisitive and reflective look,
”Wait..”
It disappeared back into the shade of the trees.
”We should go.” Luka said “You’re mom’s expecting you.”
”Right.” Kagami nodded, “Uhm, I need to turn back, please set me down.”
He placed her on the ground and in a quick flash of blue flame, she was back on her feet. He plucked a leaf from her hair with a soft chuckle.
”You know.. I’d say that was a successful date.”
Kagami tilted her head ”What? This? Or like, the ice skating thing.”
”Ice skating thing. Unless you consider this a date.” Luka said
”No.” Kagami snorted goofily, before straightening up again into a serious expression “U-Uh. No. No I don’t.”
He laughed “Well, it was good to see you Kagami. I’d rather not get lost in a potentially endless woods thing but uh.. let’s hang out again?”
Kagami chuckled, “Sure. I’ll.. I’ll see you again. Bye.” She did a bit of a bow and scampered out of the graveyard gates.
Luka smiled, and soon, he made his way home.
Here’s a very messy illustration to better explain. Maybe one day I’ll draw this Graveyard scene, it was very fun to write and I didn’t plan it, but it was a fun.. not accident.. but unplanned gift? Idk. I hope y’all liked this.
Notes:
Dialogue and foreshadowing is very fun.
Luka and Kagami looking at each other like: Same hat!
I both hinted at and crushed Lukagami. Whoops. I like the idea of Kagami being adopted by the Couffaines a bit too much.
Her lil spirit sight thing is also low key like Paranorman, lol. References yay
Edit: I gave Marinette a reaction to Ms Bustier
Chapter 14: Hollow Moon
Notes:
Did someone say annoying exposition cause I’m a stupid ass? No? Fuck you.
Anyways Hollow Moon by Crane Wives is such a good song.
Warning! Slight gore. I describe a Full Moon transformation.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chloe opened her eyes tiredly. Her body ached as she looked up. Not wanting to exit the warm comforts of her bed- Chloe scrambled under her sheets and fumbled for her phone.
Pulling it to her face she groaned as she opened up her calendar.
”Goddamn it..”
...
It’s been more around two years since that night. Every time she thought about it, her ankle would ache.
Chloe’s eyes narrowed as she dug through her closet, pausing for a moment as she picked up a small black jacket. Her eyebrow raising. She smelled it a bit, the scent going through her system, making her feel like she was swallowed with warmth for a moment.. before she turned bright red and threw Alix’s stolen jacket away from her.
Full moons are the fucking worst. She thought, as she quickly changed into her usual attire. Albeit, slightly more to the ‘comfortable’ side than the looks. Her eyes glanced to the jacket again. At least..
She reapproached it on the ground again, reaching to grab it again, before her eyes fell on the back of her palm. Her familiar emblem softly glowing. She paused.
Chloe looked back on when she came home with it, slightly cringing. Andre was.. in full honesty, very surprised. She had been able to hide it originally, thanks to gloves and just waving him off when he asked how her night was. But after her and Alix’s talk, she told him the truth about it.
’”D-Do you need it removed!? Is it hurting you?! What’s wrong?”’ Is what he had asked. Chloe had shuffled uncomfortably then, a little sheepish.
”It’s fine Daddy, I just- wanted to tell you- cause- you know. I just- I thought you’d want to know how your daughter is doing?” She said. She remembers the soft confusion melting into sincerity on her father’s face. She remembered how that hurt, because of how that happiness on his face was so rare.
Just.. a genuine look of love on his face. Not relief, not fear, not the look of a man being governed by his bratty daughter- just a dad, happy to have his child in his life..
Chloe blinked, realizing she was still sniffing the jacket, and she threw it back into the closet embarrassedly. Stupid fucking- Her instincts were always on a high on these fucking nights. Her already sharped teeth grinded against eachother, as she stumbled in place a bit.
She winced in pain, her body was already feeling a bit nauseous, twisting and burning on the inside- but like always- she pushed through it. Slipping her glove back onto her hand, she headed down for breakfast.
So hungry I could eat a..
Trudging through the halls, she could hear the bustling and clambering workers of the hotel. The smell of breakfast being what kept her on her feet as always on these days. Everything was heightened. And she could feel a prickliness go up her back every time someone passed her.
”Oh, it’s you.”
Chloe rose an eyebrow, as the scent of fox entered her lungs. The hair on the back of her neck rised for a moment, as she stopped walking. Digging her nails into her palm, she looked up at Chef Cesaire. Alya’s Mom.
”Hi.” Is all She was able to say.
”My daughter’s been hanging out with you more. Are you friends now?” The woman asked.
”Somewhat.” Chloe said stiffly, instinctually rubbing her ankle on the back of her other leg uncomfortably
”Right.”
”I- Sorry for trying to expel her that one time.” Chloe said quickly “That, wasn’t cool of me.. to.. to treat your daughter like that.” She added. Marlena started at her for a moment before serenely nodding, and smiling softly. There was softeness in her eyes.
”It’s okay, my daughter is very head strong. She takes after me. So does Nora. So it can be a lot” The woman chuckled. Chloe smiled a little nervously as the woman looked at her again, her eyes twinkling “Breakfast is ready by the way, it’s nice to see you up early. I hope to see you around more, dear.”
”..Right.”
The woman nodded to her and walked off. Chloe sniffed the air again. The lingering smell of fox still caught on her. But she knew. There was no fox skin on that woman. Her eyes narrowed slightly with anger. One of these days..
(Protect.. Pack...)
She shoved down the bubbling rage and thoughts. That’s the werewolf speaking. Calm down Chloe. She told herself, quickening her step to breakfast.
...
The way transformations worked, from what Chloe could understand, was that there were three kinds.
When she was first turned she was sat down by three tall figures who she doesn’t remember the faces of despite her vivid memories of knowing they were there, they had briefly brushed over it, just noting that what she had were transformations.
Mostly cause that’s what happens since she‘s cursed.
Chloe shoveled down another bite of food. They put garlic in this omelette.. I wonder if Juleka’s actually just allergic to garlic or if it’s actually a vampire thing..
Knowing the little ‘Mystery Gang’ now though, she got her own lecture about it thanks to a certain little pink haired witch who made Chloe’s hair bristle a bit.
‘”Has a lot to do with souls.”’ She remembers Alix had said. Chloe remembers that the girl was trying to carve some kind of wooden charm.
Very simplistic, Chloe doesn’t remember what it was for but she does remember it had to do with the start of their conversation.
‘“Alya and Kagami form shift, the only animals they can turn into is their.. well.. other forms. Fox and cat. Cause those forms are literally and spiritually part of them.” Alix continued, kicking her legs as she edged into the small wood, wincing a bit as she poked herself
”Makes sense to me” Chloe had snarked, leaning back on Alix’s bed as she watched the witch work. “What else is there?”
”You’re actually curious?” Alix tilted her head to look at her, a small shy smile growing on her face a bit. Chloe gave a shrug.
”I- I mean sure, yeah.” She said. Alix grinned, before coughing into her fist a bit. Chloe could feel a building feeling of excitement in her chest.
”Uhm- right, okay- so there’s also Shape Shifting and Transforming. Or transmuting. Same thing for that one and—“‘
Chloe doesn’t remember much of the Shape Shifting ramble. Only how excited Alix looked to share things.
Something something.. Fae and their environments changing what they can turn into.. something something.. druids from dnd.. Unlike the Form Shifters who are connected to their other forms via soul, shape shifting is just plain magic.. what else was it?
Chloe stepped inside her limo, boredly looking up at the roof, her foot tapping impatiently on the ground as she mentally begged for the ride to be over already so she could get out of the confined stuffy space. She felt like she was going to throw up.
Illusion with mass.. basically Steven universe.. form shifting or shape shifting isn’t technically species shifting sense shape shifting is basically complex illusions with mass, form shifting is just tapping into another part of your soul while transformations..
The door popped open as Chloe dragged her way up the steps to school, her mind still buzzing and the room feeling like it was still spinning. Yet still, as always, the same way she’s been able to for the past two years, she strutted through the halls with her chin high, and her bones feeling like they were burning in her body.
’”As for you, you’re cursed. So you go through transformations. But you’ve also got some form shifting elements too” Alix explained, holding up the small wooden carving in front of her face a bit to inspect it, before placing it back on her table.
”Like when I can do this?” Chloe asked, raising an eyebrow before she closed her eyes- feeling a spark of energy bubble in her chest for a moment, before from her ankle to her face, her entire body shifted into a large wolf. She lazily put her large head on Alix’s lap.
Alix snorted, giving her a scratch behind the ear that made her feel warm inside before shoving Chloe’s large muzzle away from her “Get off my bed if you’re going to do that, you shed.” She snarked
Chloe just rolled over, before turning back into human and flicking her ponytail to the side.
“I don’t.” She scoffed, “So I can do what again?”
Alix leaned back in her chair, biting her small carving tool a bit “Ehh, from what I can tell.. I mean I don’t know much about transformation magic, only stuff I’ve read, and it’s not like I’ve ever had any werewolf experience before you..”
”Right.”
”..but my personal.. I guess hypothetical reason on how your curse works is that it’s tied to your soul, like how Kagami and Alya’s animal selves are, except it was placed on you.” Alix said “Which is technically how blessings work, except sense yours..”
”Turns me into a rabid behemoth wolf on fool moons?” Chloe sarcastically guessed, Alix smirked
”..It physically transforms your body from human to wolf. Like a biological change. Altering your mind, your body, and your soul.” The witch smiled .’
See, now that sounded all fine, dandy, and simple. Well. No. Obviously. Not when the entire day of a full moon feels like she’s been out under not only the worst hangover, fever, and overstimulating melting pot abomination bastard child, but also the sharing of emotions and pain with Alix Kubdel.
A sharp jolt of pain suddenly exploded in her side and she staggered for a moment, grimacing and biting down as she stomped her way into Ms Bustier’s classroom- seeing Alix with Kim in a chokehold and his elbow in her stomach.
Her eyes narrowed, and her nails imbedded into the leather of her bag.
(You should kill him for messing with your witch.. she’s yours.. he can’t do that..)
Chloe shook her head and did her best not to stumble forward. She should be resting, she should be in bed, she should not put her already stressed out body that’s preparing to become a monstrous man eating beast in 10 hours under even more stress by going to school filled of overwhelming sounds and smells that make her nails and skin itch.
But she wasn’t the simplest person was she?
Head thumping she opened her mouth “What the hell are you two doing this early in the morning?” She bit out, wincing a bit at her own volume of her voice.
”Oh hey Chloe.” Alix greeted, casually chucking Kim back over his desk and leaning on her elbow “Just settling something with Kim here. What’s new with you?”
”—OW MY FUCKING RIBS!“ Kim yelped. He was ignored.
Chloe glared at her slightly and Alix was silent for a moment.
”I’ll take that as in you’re.. tired?” She tilted her head.
”Going to have a busy night.” Chloe gritted through her teeth. Her ankle burned and throbbed with pain, she made sure not to wince.
”I knew that” Alix shrugged, her eyes glinting a bit “You gonna be okay?”
The witch gave a small tug on her glove, Chloe glanced at her and sighed, rubbing her head a bit. Everything felt like it was burning, aching, and her bones felt like a dull hum went through them every time she moved. And yet..
Giving a soft tug on her own glove, she gave a weak smirk “It’s just one of those days.”
”Well..” Alix fiddled with the small wooden charm hanging from her neck “Just so you know, you can always rely on us if you need anything.”
Chloe smiled, a warmth spreading inside her chest.
”Sure”
...
Chloe tapped the table irritably, her eyebrow twitching as Juleka stared at her.
”Would you stop that?”
Juleka paused from her terribly loud slurping of what was definitely not a blood pack disguised as a Capri sun.
”Uh- I need this to live?” She deadpanned.
”And you also need a heart to live, and if you don’t stop slurping so fucking loud- I’ll literally take my hands, rip open your chest, and crush your heart into a gooey dissolving mess.” Chloe snarled, her nails scraping across the table.
Juleka rose an eyebrow. The small sunbeams drifting through the windows above them shined a soft light on the two of the girls as the two peacefully sat on the bench. Chloe just.. needed some fresh air.
”Your threats have gotten real inventive today.. What’s up?” Juleka asked, as Chloe weakly massaged her aching wrist after dislodging it from the wood.
“Full moon. Head hurt.” Chloe growled, looking up a bit tiredly. The soft smell of dead leaves, cinnamon, and perfume carried across her nose from the goth. Her eyebrow twitched “So.. Where’s your girlfriend?”
”Rose She- S-She’s not! I-“ Juleka sputtered, her face flushing brightly, Chloe barked out a laugh, grabbing her drink and taking a sip. The vampire glared at her, her crimson eyes darkening with slight annoyance before her lips flicked up into a sly smirk “Should I be asking about you and Alix then?”
Chloe choked on her drink, letting out a string of uneasy coughs as Juleka’s smirk grew
”W-WHAT?!” She squawked, regretting screaming immediately as her ears stung with pain as it echoed through her skull, making her body shiver and ache more.
”Oh would you look at that- the bell rang. See you Chloe!” Juleka said quickly, yoinking Chloe’s glasses off of her head much to the werewolf’s rage before skittering off.
“The bell didn’t- You fucking- Ugh!” She growled, punching her fist into the table before slumping defeatedly. Chloe lazily patted herself on the top of her head where her glasses once were and huffed, standing up a little too fast as her knees wobble beneath her.
Her eyes narrowed. It feels awful today.. it was the same last month.. has this shit gotten worse since...?
Chloe threw her trash away and began to walk after Juleka. Her knees feeling weak as they were clicking and crunching with each step she took. Her eyes narrowed and she could feel the hair raise from her arms underneath her shirt.
The air felt cold. Still. Suffocating. And every step she took echoed through her skull.
Almost through the day come on..
”..Sabrina I-“
”No you listen to me, Alix. I hold the power here.”
Panic suddenly shot through her chest and Chloe stumbled. Swiveling her head around, she realized she had just began walking without any direction. The feeling of danger prickled up against her down her arms and legs as everything seemed to zone in on the feeling of fear in her chest.
Her ears picking up the faint sounds of two people talking caught her interest, Chloe quickened her steps.
”Where..” She wondered to herself, before her ears finally picked it up in one empty classroom. Or well.. supposed to be empty.
”..It’s not that bad..” Alix’s voice was quiet and tired, Chloe could see from the crack of the door her young witch crossing her arms uncomfortably while Sabrina stared at her with a stern look.
”I..” Sabrina started, before taking in a deep breath and sighing “Alix.. no. I- You can’t- you shouldn’t do that, that’s bad for you.”
“I just-“ Alix’s voice raised and Chloe shrunk behind the door, she watched as the witch sighed and fiddled with a small necklace around her neck.
Chloe’s back prickled as she dipped her head slightly closer again to the crack in the door. It was the small charm from a few days ago. Finished.
Alix hung her head, kicking at the tile “-it worked. It worked and it felt good that it worked.”
”You were- you had to have been in agony!” Sabrina sputtered
”But she was in less!” Alix reasoned. A feeling of anger and fear bubbled in Chloe’s chest as her nails imbedded into the door.
(Help.. help.. help..)
The smell of fear and defiance dug through her nostrils and burned inside her throat. Agony? Her?
The temptation to burst through the door and just hold- was an unbelievable urge that Chloe had no idea what she was feeling until she realized she had slowly began to open the door.
She quickly backed out to the point where she was almost standing in the hall again. Staring down at her clawed hands, she could feel her breathing waver What is..
“..You’re not doing that.” Sabrina’s voice quietly said “Not anymore.”
”What?! Sabrina!”
”No!” The changeling shouted, “You can’t do this to yourself! You’re not some.. some.. martyr or or sacrifice.. what will Chloe think if she learns that you’ve been doing this?!”
”It was only one time!”
”And you were going to do it again!”
Chloe made the steps to shove through the door, but she stopped when her hand was on the latch. Her breathing wavered, and somewhere in her head, she knew her breaths were matching Alix.
There was a long silence as she waited. Waited. As a nervousness began to itch up her throat.
(wrong.. Wrong.. wrong..)
”I don’t want anyone to hurt anymore.” Alix quietly said “Not like how Dad did when.. or.. and then.. ” she whimpered, her voice shaking
”Alix..” Sabrina voiced supportedly “You’re.. you’re really cool. But you can’t do this. Not alone like this. Chloe’s.. Chloe and you are connected. You can’t keep this from her. It’s really kind of you for doing what you did.. but.. but you just can’t.”
Sabrina took in a deep breath.
“Alix.. I can’t technically order you to do this sense our deal from last month has technically been fulfilled now with you telling me this but.. but please.. don’t try and take away Chloe’s transformation pain again.” Sabrina rasped
Chloe was still, her mouth felt dry as her claws left the door knob. Her head pounded and the tile beneath and under her spun around her. Everything felt wrong today. This was just worse.
”Okay..”
Chloe ran away from the door. Her footsteps echoing through the hall.
...
It was 6:30 pm. Chloe shifted uncomfortably in front of the door, a few minutes since she knocked on it.
The sun was setting now, and the colors of pink and red that covered the city were slowly becoming cold. She usually came earlier, before the moon fully came out in all it’s cursed glory, but she found herself unable to get out of bed for a long while.
It was already getting harder to stay awake now. Not that she was transforming at that moment, she was just getting tired and her body was just numb now.
Glancing backwards she waved off the limo which hesitantly drove away. Chloe tapped her foot on the ground, read to knock again, before blinking with surprise as Alix finally opened the door.
”Hey.” The witch greeted awkwardly, tugging at her glove a bit. Chloe started it for a moment before looking at her
”..Hey.”
”Do you.. want to come in?” Alix asked after a few moments of awkward silence.
”If you want me to.” Chloe said. The witch stared at her for a moment, a little guiltily.
”I do.” She admitted.
”..Then why don’t you let me in?” Chloe asked, her voice edging slightly into a growl. Her question was not referring to the door. She felt a jolt of fear go through her chest, no doubt from Alix’s. Her expression fell, but so did her stomach as she staggered. “Shit- okay okay seriously though let me in.”
Alix closed the door behind Chloe as she quickly headed to the basement door already covered in charms, her hand on the doorknob, before she paused. Looking back at Alix, the witch was still at the door, looking down at her feet awkwardly.
Chloe’s arms itched, and her breathing wavered. She felt hot. Weak. And she only had the energy for so much right now before everything started. And she knew she could wait till morning for this but..
(..protect.. pack.. protect.. protect..)
For once, She listened, and reaching out an already clawed and shaking hand, she pulled Alix into a close hug. Chloe burried her face into Alix’s shoulder. She could feel the witch tense, before just melting into her contact. It smelt like home- and her grip tightened.
”Alix..” Her voice growled slightly, the sun shining through the still open windows casted a dark red light on the two. Her claws were gripping tightly to Alix’s arm and her side, any harder, Chloe knew she’d be piercing skin.
“You need to go inside, you’re gonna start soon.” Alix said, her voice catching in her throat for a moment before she gulped down hard. The werewolf’s eyes narrowed,
“I’m getting real sick if this whole ‘Sacrificial’ hero complex you have, and I don’t get why you have it..” Chloe said, as Alix began to push the werewolf off of her and lead her back to the basement door. “I’m not letting you take away all this pain alone anymore.. but I need to know why-“
Alix closed the door on her face and Chloe sighed. Begrudgingly undressing, she eventually pulled off her glove. For a few moments Chloe started at the Familiar mark.
She could file it tingle on her skin, in her soul. It hummed with magic and she could practically feel Alix somehow in her. Breathing. Quietly. Her heart pounding. Hands clammy with nervousness. And the feeling of worry churning inside her.
Knocking on the door she quickly passed her clothes over to Alix’s hand and she was shut back into the darkness again.
The only light pouring in being from the cracks of the door. Chloe leaned against the door, her extended claws clicking against the wood. She could hear Alix breathing on the outside, leaning back as well.
A feeling of guilt, and shame, and fear- bubbled deeply in her chest. Chloe was sick, she was cursed, she was tired. She wanted to help.
”You’re hiding stuff from me, and that’s okay but please-“ Chloe said tiredly against the door, as a slowly burning numbness began to spread through her body again. Her head throbbed with pain and her ankle ached “-don’t push me away like this.. you said I could rely on people right? That I could rely on you? That would could rely on eachother? Why don’t you take that advice for once?
There was a long silence.
”Why haven’t you cut it off?” Alix’s voice asked from behind the door. “The Familiar contract that is..”
”Cause I trust you..” Chloe answered, her throat dry and itching as she clawed at her sides “And I want to be with you, Alix..”
There was quiet. Alix’s soft breathing echoing into Chloe’s ears as she waited, for something. The sinking feeling in her chest. It was a plead. On both sides.
(Don’t leave me alone, without you..)
”..Chloe I-“
Suddenly the pounding in her head turned into a sudden explosion of agony, and she could feel her as if every part of her bone and nerve in her body was both burning a bajillion degrees and freezing.
Chloe let out a painful scream, she fell to her knees as the pain began to spread and engulf her as she tried to pull away from the door as she could feel her bones bend and snap inside her.
”Chloe-.!” Alix’s voice picked up on the other side. Chloe snarled, her vision blurring as she stumbled forward and slammed her shaking fist against the old wood.
The many claw marks she had created spinning around her as she breathed heavy, the blood inside her head rushing and the skin underneath her gnarled heel feeling like it was being burnt off from the inside.
She could feel part of the pain start to prickle away, but she slammed her fist against the door again.
”DON’T—“ She snarled, her voice breaking for a moment, she could feel blood drip from her nails as she’s swallowed down a mouth ful of blood. “Don’t you dare Kubdel- you fucking.. you listen to me right now..” Chloe somehow was able to say “I don’t know what the hell youre carrying that tells you that you need to voluntarily feel this fucking torture that I’ve already been able to deal with.. but listen to me right now.. you don’t so just— fUCK-“
Chloe fell to her knees, her nails raking down on the wood again as she let out another throat burning scream, her conscious was breaking, but the pain was keeping her away. Looking through the crack of the door, the soft light of the Kubdel household blinded her eyes.
”..please..” Chloe whimpered. She choked in a pain filled sob, as she leaned her head against the door- and everything went black.
...
”Alix?! What are you doing here? You can’t be here!”
Chloe’s eyes opened, in front of her was Alix’s father. Looking down at herself, she could see dark brown locks as her hair, soft dark pajama pants, and around her.. a very cluttered version of the basement.
However far beyond her, coloring the room in blinding colors of a sickening green was a brightly burning and lit magic circle. A weaven basket in the middle, a soft blue dress inside, along with two wedding rings.
”Papa what’s going on?!” She yelled, her voice so much younger, as a wind picked up and blasted past her.
”Alix leave!”
Suddenly a basket in the middle of the room exploded with dark dark fire. The bubbling smell of rot and smoke reached her face and she staggered.
Opening her eyes, Chloe was frozen solid as she saw-
...
-The ceiling. Chloe achingly sat up, she was tangled in a slightly torn up blanket on the floor of the basement. Her ears flattened against her head. Oh right. She had those. Taking the blanket off she could see herself.
Still in a half wolf state, her arms, up to her elbows, were still covered in a soft layer of fur. Her fingers still ended in claws, and on the palms of her hands, fading away, were paw pads. The same could be said about her very sore legs.
Chloe rubbed her eyes triedly, going up down her back, she looked down to see her tail. Giving it a test wriggle she grumbled. Her teeth still sharp in her mouth as she ran her tongue over her fangs. I feel like one of those nekos in anime.. I should ask Kagami about that..
She looked down at the blanket This is new though..
Struggling to her feet, she turned on the lights and made her way up the stairs and carefully tested the door knob, finding it unlocked. Finding a towel on the ground, she quickly made her way to the bathroom for a quick shower.
The scent of Alix still lingering on it as she exited, she found her tail embarrassedly wagging when she brought it to her face to smell it. Hearing a knock on the bathroom door, her ears, which were finally getting smaller now, perked up.
”Yeah?”
”Brought you clothes.” Alix’s voice said on the other side of the other. Waiting a few moments, she opened the door up and found a sweatshirt and some sweatpants and some of Chloe’s underclothes. Quickly clambering into them without much trouble except for, as always, the tail, she made her way out of the hallway.
The smell of eggs lead her to the kitchen where a warm steaming omelette waited for her. Awkwardly sitting in the corner of the couch was Alix, bundled in her own mound of blankets as she looked quietly at Chloe.
The werewolf didn’t notice her own tail wagging, and if she did, neither of them commented on it.
”Good morning.” Chloe said, a soft smile went across Alix’s face.
”Morning.”
”Did you stay up all night?” She asked, taking the plate over to sit on the ground and eat on the living room table near the witch. Alix made a weak shrug.
”Probably conked out at least a few hours in.” Alix said “I’ve been doing that more lately.. I need to stop that..”
Chloe took a bite, it was delicious “It’s fine, the spells still work don’t they?”
”I think? I feel like they don’t but well, you don’t escape, so I guess they do” Alix shrugged, scooting a bit closer, before pausing. “Did you.. uh..”
Chloe’s ear twitched ”What?”
Alix stared at her “Did you mean what you meant? Before you turned? Last night?”
”Which part?”
Alix was quiet for a moment, considering.
“All of it.” She said.
Chloe leaned her head on the couch near Alix’s lap “Well yeah. Obviously.” Her cheeks darkened into a soft pink “You.. you mean.. you mean a lot to me.” She murmured “I meant every word.”
Alix blinked with surprise before laughing weakly, her face falling a bit “I’m.. I’m sorry. For.. for not telling you what I did. I- I think I crossed a line there.”
”Alix you don’t- Jesus no- No you don’t have to apologize for that, you were just trying to help.” Chloe said, sitting up onto the couch next to the witch as she placed a hand on her shoulder. “I just- We-..”
She took in a deep breath “I just.. want you to know that..” her hands fell down to Alix’s their hands intertwining a bit, her claws hands holding Alix’s blistered and calloused palms carefully. “..that you don’t need to..” the right words just weren’t there. Alix gave her hand a squeeze
“Its okay, I.. I get what you mean.” Alix nodded softly, her smile almost a little sad but.. content. “Thanks.”
Chloe leaned her head on her shoulder a bit, rubbing a thumb over Alix’s familiar emblem. What had tethered their souls together.. her eyes glanced up higher to Alix’s chest.
”What the heck is that wooden necklace thing anyways?” She asked, holding it up to her face. Hanging from a small string was a small carving of a rabbit from what she could tell, with a small and very carefully etching at the bottom. Alix made a small ‘oh’ sound, and held it
”Oh yeah, forgot about this. I tried this before you got here yesterday, it’s kinda cool, totally worth the splinters. You wanna see?” Alix asked, holding the necklace in her hand.
Chloe rose an eyebrow, “Sure?”
Alix closed her eyes for a moment, clutching the small necklace in her hands. Chloe could feel a small hum of magic between them, before suddenly in a quick flash of light- Alix was gone.
Chloe’s ear twitched Where- suddenly she looked down as a suddenly scent hit her nose as she stared down at a small pale rabbit with fluffy cherry colored tips.
”N-No way.”
Heeyyyyyy Alix’s voice echoed in her head, as Chloe picked up the small rabbit carefully in her claws. Around it’s neck now was the wooden charm, except now in the shape of a human. Pretty cool right? Some form shifting, I guess my soul is in tune with rabbits? Never imagined that. But yeah, I can do this now! At least sometimes.
“I could bite your head off you’re so fucking adorable.” Chloe muttered under her breath, her tail wagging against the sofa.
Hey hey hey no no no don’t you dare! Alix wriggled, only to squeak as the werewolf pulled her into a squeezing fluffy hug.
”Gosh I could just squish your cheeks!”
Chloe!
...
”..so you and Alix are okay now? Again?” Sabrina asked
”Yeah, it’s been over like, two months since we became.. you know.. witch and familiar, but we still find reasons to get better at this whole.. thing” Chloe said, scratching the back of her neck “It’s weird.. to be.. I don’t know.”
”Emotionally vulnerable? Open? Friendly?” Sabrina asked, raising an eyebrow
”Sure” The blonde snorted “You’re getting snarkier lately” she commented
”Yeah? Is it.. intimidating?” Sabrina gave her best dramatic ‘scary’ face, and the two laughed “But yeah, I was just wondering cause wel.. I don’t know.. you’ve been different. And I was wondering if something happened, any particular reason we should be worried about?”
”Hm.. I don’t really know.” Chloe murmured
”If you say so.” Sabrina shrugged “Sorry about kinda.. causing this all?”
Chloe flicked her hair to the side “It’s fine, would’ve been worse if it kept brewing.”
They opened up the classroom door, the blonde smiled warmly as she saw Alix. Giving her witch a small wave, she and Sabrina moved to their seats again as Chloe leaned on her desk elbow, still looking at the pink haired girl.
”Yeah, I think things are just getting better..” Chloe said softly “I’m feeling.. good right now.”
”Ah. So that’s what’s going on with you.” Sabrina said evenly.
”Hm?”
”Nothing you should be worrying about right now” Sabrina waved her off “Class is starting”
Chloe nodded, dazedly taking out her materials “Right” she smiled, as a warm prickling in her chest and hand swelled inside her. A hearth of warmth of softness as the day began to melt into its own as Miss Bustier stepped in front of the class. The smell of pine and earth in the air.
”Welcome class! As usual, Today we’re going to start off with our usual compliments and...”
Notes:
Bit of a filler chapter.. bit of a.. not filler.. idk it was just meant to be filler but this is what happened, was inspired a little by DaWritingDragon’s portrayal of Werewolf Chloe in their Rough fic.
This went sort of all over the place? I had no plans for this chapter and things happened and.. I dunno. I like how this ended up.
Very soft. Very. Ow. I hope you like it.The parenthes thoughts are definitely whatever are her deepest werewolf instincts talking, they only really show up in full moons though, full moons are just not a good day for werewolves rip. This was a very wolfy chapter. Very different from how I normally write so this is interesting.
Lots of exposition too, Alix was excited about rambling cause she’s a hidden nerd. Hope all that form, shapeshifting, and transformation talk made sense? I’ll clear up whatever questions you have in the comments.I wonder what that dream was ooohhhhhhh.. a memory?
Anyways though, I learnt this fic got a tv tropes page apparently??? That made me scream.
Chapter 15: Pine
Summary:
Just girls being friends
Except they’re actually just friends
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Juleka balanced carefully on the fallen log. Looking down at the small stream of water she wondered if this even counted, as it was barely a foot wide.
She shrugged and continued across, the soft breeze rustling through her hair as her boots crunched against the pine needles and leaves beneath her.
The soft shriek of an owl was heard from above as it’s shadow raced across the flittering branches.
”So why’d we come out here?”
Juleka turned to see Sabrina walking after her
”Figured you needed fresh air.” She said
”You’re not my mom” Sabrina playfully stuck her tongue out at her, and Juleka did the same, before helping Sabrina hop over the small stream.
”True,” Juleka said “But there’s something else I guess”
”What?” Sabrina asked
Juleka continued to tread through the forest, doing her best not to accidentally step on a mushroom or flower. The soft prickling feeling of magic rolled up and down her arms. She shivered, pulling her flannel shirt closer to herself before continuing.
”You know how magic semi works right?” She asked, parting part of her hair away to look at Sabrina. The changeling sheepishly shrugged.
”Kinda?”
Juleka nodded as she began to look up at the trees looking above them. She liked this forest. It flourished with life in an almost unnatural way, and the air was almost electrifying.
“Magic is powered by belief. And it’s a lot less religious than it sounds, trust me, but it does have to do with it a bit.” Juleka said, adjusting her jacket “It’s how paladins and clerics get their magic from their gods, how warlocks get magic from their demon sugar daddies-“
Sabrina snorted
”-how wizards and witches cast spells- it’s literally a ‘believe in yourself and others’ metaphor but it actually matters when casting magic.” Juleka added, a smile drifting across her face
”And what’s this about me?” Sabrina asked
“If you believe magic exists, it’ll open up to you, and if you believe you deserve to know about it. You will. That’s why glamour is so strong when hiding us magic and monsters, because it feeds into what we believe in and what we choose to perceive.” Juleka said “No one believes monsters exist. And so.. for all they know.. we don’t.”
”Luka was giving me a lecture about that a few days ago.” Juleka said, “So I was like, wondering what you looked like without glamour. If you look any different at all. Thought maybe the forest would help. Plus privacy.”
”Oh.” Is all Sabrina said, as she adjusted her glasses thoughtfully “I’m not sure”
“That’s okay”
”Of course it is—“ Sabrina said, Juleka smiled at the girl’s confidence as she paused “-I just never actually thought about it.”
Juleka thoughtfully “Well, I’ve never met a fey before so maybe they just look like us?”
”I guess so.” Sabrina shrugged, her soft teal eyes staring off into the ever winding and stretching woods. “Hypothetically, if the human Sabrina I replaced was alive.. what do you think she’d look like?”
Juleka blinked with surprise, a little caught off guard “Like- just chilling with the fey?”
”Sure”
”Oh” she leaned on her elbow “I have no clue. I guess she’d look a lot like you though. Maybe a little more feral.”
”Yeah?” Sabrina tilted her head thoughtfully
”I guess, but that’s just hypothetical, like you said,” Juleka shrugged “Why?”
Sabrina didn’t answer, just made a weak shrug and continued forward.
”Eh. I dunno. Was just wondering. Come on, I wanna go see if I can grow some flowers with my hands.” The ginger girl said, and Juleka trotted after her.
...
”Any luck?” Juleka asked, looking down from the tree branch she found herself sitting on. Sabrina groaned, resisting the urge to kick the tree.
”No, it’s there, I can feel it, but every time I feel like I’ve tugged hard enough it just snaps against my fingers like a rubber band.” She huffed
”Very descriptive, maybe if you try hard enough you’ll sprout branches from your head.” Juleka snickered, squeaking with surprise as a tree branch whacked her over the head “Was that you?!” She shouted down
Sabrina just let out a giggle as Juleka huffed, pulling herself up and grabbing onto the branch, before swinging down next to the ginger changeling
“Get over here you ginger nerd!”
”DAGH! NO!” Sabrina shrieked, “Juleka wait wait wait wait!”
Juleka proceeded to chase after the girl, the two melting into laughter as the pine crunched beneath their feet.
...
“I don’t-“
”Shh.. I’m wilderness-ing..”
Focusing intensely, She threw a stick into the water. Juleka squeaked, feeling the droplets splatter across her face, dripping at the edge of her hair as the crystal clear water shimmered beneath them.
The small minnow she was aiming for swam away, barely a dark shadow before disappearing entirely into the sunlight glowing stream.
“I did it.” Juleka announced
”Wow.” Sabrina deadpanned “You’ve successfully missed.”
”Even if I hit that fish I don’t think I would’ve killed it.” Juleka giggled, before feeling a chill go up her spine as she looked around as Sabrina continued to chatter. The feeling of being watched never leaving.
”-Wouldn’t have mattered if you could kill it or not I don’t think we would’ve found a lot of things to do with it.” Sabrina said, Juleka nodded a bit, staring off into the distance.
Whether or not that was a deer or a tree, she couldn’t tell because just as she blinked whatever seemed abnormal about it was lost.
“So Chloe and Alix are definitely kinda into each other right?” Juleka asked, trying to not look back at whatever thing was in the woods as she began to pull away from the river.
”Oh for sure” Sabrina giggled, skipping in front of her as the changeling’s soft little green coat fluttered a bit in the sunlight. “Or I think at least Chloe. Every time they have some kind of fight she acts like a kicked puppy.”
”I wouldn’t be surprised. Since they apparently have been acquaintances for two years now. Through this whole familiar thing is new.“ Juleka said, glancing around before smiling “Last time we beat eachother up she was sniffing Alix’s jacket.” Juleka snickered
”Oh my god it’s even worse than I thought,” Sabrina deadpanned, the two laughed for a moment before the sound of a raven cried above them. Juleka cringed as it’s voice made her itch.
”We should move. I think they’re staring at us..” Juleka whispered, glancing around them.
”Yeah, I think they’re warning us to go home.” Sabrina spoke back
”..That so, why?” The vampire asked
Sabrina was quiet, the softness in her emerald eyes replaced with a prickling intensity
“Before we can’t leave..” She whispered, her voice almost in humane. Lost. Far away. As she stared up at the fluttering birds.
Juleka stared at her for a moment, pursing her lips for moment as she stared off into the barely visible horizon.
“Right, home time” Juleka said quickly
...
”Did she teach you witch craft or something..?” Roger asked, thinking his voice was hushed enough for the vampire. Juleka’s eyes narrowed as she stood next to the police car.
Can’t even drop his daughter off safely without looking like a damn punk can I? Juleka wondered, though she couldn’t find it in herself to speak as Roger gave her a suspicious look.
Sabrina grimaced “We literally just hiked around dad, no.” Roger opened his mouth to speak before Sabrina cut him off again, her voice growing a little more done with each second “I can’t lie, dad.”
Roger pursed his lips together, gripping tightly to the wheel as he turned to smile weakly at Juleka
”Thanks for hanging out with my daughter.” He said through gritted bared teeth “I’m glad she has such nice.. friends now.”
”My pleasure, officer.” Juleka said calmly, which seemed to piss him off more. Sabrina groaned
”Thanks Juleka, come on dad let’s go” Sabrina said, before mumbling “..before you find an excuse to arrest her..”
Juleka chuckled to herself as the car pulled away, before she hopped onto her bike and quietly rode home. The forest whizzed past her as she dared not to glance into it as the cold wind bit at her face.
I do wonder how long these trees have been here. Were they always? And the fae arrived because of them? Because they were a good place to live? Or did the fae grow them to make a place to live,
Juleka’s head buzzed with thoughts of Antlers, Branches, and Pine as she rode home.
...
Looking down from the branches the bird blinked, before flashing into a flurry of green light.
Opening her soft teal green eyes, the young girl, physicality barely age 16, but beyond her years mentally- sat high above the tree tops as she stared down at the stretching rode back to the city.
”Child.”
She looked up. Looking over her in an impossibly large scale, one how balancing perfectly still on the tree branch- was a friend, she had no idea what their name was. So all she called them, was Them.
It made perfect sense to her so why change it?
Them stared down at her with curious emerald eyes. Their golden antlers stretching high above their head, curling towards the sky as soft grind engravings in their skins glowed softly to the shimmering sunset light.
Their alien like beauty as always, sending shivers down her spine. Just like the rest of them.
“Yes?” She answered politely
“What are you looking at?”
”Must you hear it from me self?” She asked, tucking a messy orange lock behind her ear “I’m just simply enjoyin’ the view.”
Them chuffed, flicking one of the many twigs and sticks in her hair “You may enjoy the view once you are able to differentiate the difference between branch and horn.”
She glared at the briefly but said nothing, just quietly slipping down the tree.
”So why were you watching them?” They asked, now next to her.
”She’s got magic.” She answered “It’s our woods. And such, a relevant danger to look towards.”
”And you think she can actually use it?”
”Well I have my right to be cautious and curious!” She retorted, a smile stretching across her face “And you ought to be worried too, lest she wonders what’s it like to live with her true family and replaces your sorry butt!”
Them stared at her, unblinkingly “If anyone, she’d replace you.”
The amusement dropped from her face, and yet the faint growing of thistle and ivy around her legs brought no intimidation other than the sickness in her voice “Changeling joke. Funny.”
”Sure it is.” Them said, smile stretching across their inhuman and thin cheeks, they twisted a strand of dark hair around their finger tips as their tail twitched “Just as funny as the joke about the fool who’s eye held a plank who laughed at the man with but only sawdust.”
”You quote that conquering text?” She rose an eyebrow “You’re strange.”
”It’s why it’s called a joke.” Them said “Now let us go. Before anyone has the right to come back for more.”
They disappeared behind a tree, shimmering into only but another whistle in the cold wind.
She was silent. Fidgeting with her small green cloak a bit as she thought for a moment in silence. Glancing at the road before shrugging. Eh. She could care less.
”Right.”
In another flash of light she was replaced by a deer, fur red as the sun, white flickering over her cheeks like freckles as branches stretched from her skull instead of antlers. Still flourishing with autumn leaves.
Her hooves clicked and clattered across the forest pine as she leapt across a river, before disappearing through a circle of fungi.
Notes:
Haha
I’m tired
Chapter 16: The Misadventures of a Blogger
Summary:
ALYA GETS A CHAPTER JUST TO HERSELF! SHES VIBING
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“So then there was this gaudy as heck looking dress, but gosh Alya- the stitching was just really really good so I kinda low key feel split and-“ Marinette babbled
Alya nodded on, a weak strained smile on her face as the two sat in the comfortable chair, hot chocolate in her hands.
Everything about this should’ve been wonderful, except well-
“-so I was talking to the girl next to me and- Muffin- Muffin that tickles stop moving!” Marinette giggled, as she held up the very smug looking ‘Cat-Gami’ in her lap. “Silly kitty!”
Alya laughed weakly. It was cute alright, but the way ‘Muffin’ stared at her smugly was a little irritating. She’s my best friend damn it! Stop looking adorable you smug shit!
“Hey, Mari- didn’t your mom have something in the oven you wanted to watch over?”
Marinette’s eyes widened “SHI- SHOOT!” She exclaimed, her swerving around as looked into the kitchen. She frantically looked at the cat in her lap and to the kitchen. “Uh uh uh—“
Alya sighed, smirking playfully “Gimmie the cat Mari”
”Muffin would you mind?” Marinette said, looking at the cat. The cat just purred against her thigh before calmly slipping off. Marinette grinned, scratching the cat behind the ear, and bolted out of the room. Alya smiled, before looking down at the Nekomata.
”I know you can talk.” She hissed, as Kagami hopped onto her lap. Somehow Kagami found a way to smirk.
“Of course I can” Kagami purred, swatting a little at Alya’s fox pendent a little curiously. “I’m not just some alley cat after alll..”
Alya’s eyes narrowed and tucked it back in her shirt. Glancing backwards, she could spot the barely visible tail of Trixx discreetly
”No touchie” She said. I have no idea how our magic and Trixx’s could mix.. if at all.
Kagami’s ear twitched, stretching a little and letting herself splay on Alya’s lap.
“Fine fine..” She said, tail flicking “Scratch me behind the ears would you?”
”Since when did you become such a pussy cat?” Alya asked, yet still complying. Kagami purred greedily, her chest rumbling agains Alya’s thigh.
If you told Alya about three months ago that she’d become newly hyperfixated with the supernatural thanks to becoming friends with a vampire, and went on to discover that one: Chloe motherfucking Bourgeois was a goddamn werewolf and two: The Ice Queen challenging Marinette for Adrien’s hand was also in love with said Marinette and also a cat girl— Alya would definitely laugh at your face.
”Ever since I walked in- oh- higher..” Kagami mewled, leaning into her touch. Eventually Marinette burst out of the kitchen, holding a large batch of hot and steaming cookies.
Alya gave a smug look at Kagami and passed her over back to Marinette as they traded
”Thanks for snuggles, Muffin” Alya smirked, watching as Kagami’s eyes narrowed at her.
--.
One.. two.. th-three.. four- no nope can’t. Cant do this.
“Okay okay let go let go—“
Aurore quickly released Alya from her hold “You okay?”
Alya wheezed, arms trembling and face beet red. She looked like she had both ran a marathon in five seconds, and swallowed down an entire bowl of spicy hot ramen on a hot day. Her entire face red and sweaty.
”Yes!” She grinned, head whipping upwards as she began to hastily scribble into her notes “Absolutely fascinating!”
“What?” Aurore tilted her head to the side a little worriedly, adjusting her open back dress a little as the blogger continued to scratched more into her paper— the small wings protruding from the succubus’s back twitching a little with worry.
”Okay okay okay okay” Alya said, pulling her hair back “Sorry gimme a second I have never been this horny in my life and it’s real riveting”
”Didn’t need to know that.” Aurore deadpanned, Alya shook her head, rubbing her eyes a bit as she felt the aphrodisiac effects finally start to fade away. Alya took in a deep breath. Adjusting her glasses
”Okay, so, last time we did with Juleka I had her list off a buuuunch of things about it-“
”Right, I remember a few”
”So like, I’m 90 percent sure how your ‘attracting to yourself’ magic works is like, you one: magically raise whatever fucking, fucking hormone and horny levels in the person-“ Alya said, looking through her notes “And then you’re able to sort of bend to their type?”
Aurore tilted her head “What do you mean?”
”Like, for me, you started to adopt a lot of mannerisms and stuff I see in Nino” Alya explained “Like the way he smiles, has a nervous tick, moved, sat, everything seemed to project onto you a bit and that kinda translated in my mind as attractive? Cause like, I love Nino”
”Huh,” Aurore blinked owlishly “Learn something new everyday.” She shrugged, before glancing back at Alya “Do you need water?”
”Yes.”
.-
“Why do you even keep hanging out with that succubus anyways? She’s a sex demon Alya! Are you having se-“
”No Nora, I’m not having sex” Alya rolled her eyes, “It’s called researching Seduction magic though get it right”
Nora growled, “And your.. ugh.. boyfriend..?”
”Don’t hate on Nino you butt!” Alya smacked her towel at her “Just you wait! Once he comes over next weekend with Marinette you’ll see he’s good!”
”Tch, sure! I’ll like to see him beat me in an arms wrestling match. Little stick man” Nora chuffed, her sharp teeth gleaming
”Right, against a bear.” Alya mused “Cause he’ll definitely need to be protecting me from those..”
”That or against-“ Suddenly Alya found herself flipped off her chair and thrown into Nora’s chokehold “-The Anansi!”
”Damn it let me go!”
“Fox v Bear can’t do shit!”
”FUCK!”
Marlena stomped inside the kitchen “Both of you-Language!”
”Mama I’m sixteen and Nora is like fifty” Alya said, slipping out of Nora’s grasp only to get a hand on her face from Nora.
“And your little sisters are both only eight” Marlena said, planting her hands on her hips, before raising her eyebrows “And don’t you have something with that Chloe girl today?”
”Oh shoot I forgot about that, thanks Mama love you” Alya said, grabbing her stuff and beginning to head out the door
”Chloe?! The brat?!” Nora exclaimed
”See ya Nora!”
She closed the door before she could hear her big sister roar.
.-. --.
Alya tapped her foot impatiently against the floor, the drive to continue scribbling into her work slowing.
”You’ve got to finish that work, you know it’s due tomorrow” Chloe deadpanned, though busy biting at her own pen.
”Ughh, I feel like geometry should be easier than this..” Alya huffed
Chloe rolled her eyes “That’s on you for twiddling on your Phone through the entire class”
”Like you weren’t doing the same!”
The two shared a look before an akuma alert went off on each of their phones. But for Alya, she also received a text.
”Gotta go!” She said, jumping to her feet. Chloe‘s eyes widened
“Where?!“ she squawked
”Out!” Alya said, before racing out of the hotel room, clutching the glowing pendent around her neck in her hand. Trixx poked out of her hair
”Show time?”
Alya exited out of the Hotel Roof top, “Yep! Trixx- Let’s Pounce!”
---
“Hello Foxy”
Rena Rouge smiled and looked to the side as the blonde cat hero plopped next to her.
”Hello Chat Noir” She grinned “I got a text from our favorite bug I was needed!”
”You should come out more often” Chat said
”I should shouldn’t I?” Rena mused, tail flicking around in consideration “Nah, Ladybug apparently got a little in trouble with whoever gave her the fox miraculous when she didn’t give it back. So I should just listen for her sake, especially since I’m just so lucky to get to keep Trixx here.”
She gave the pendent a loving flick as she tilted her head to the side.
”Right” Chat nodded, ear twitching “So what we’ve got here is...”
The akuma looked like some giant version of Ursula from the little mermaid, tentacles in all. She was just too fast, and no one could get a hit on her without getting a slap in the face,
Rena carefully put her flute to her lips, blowing softly into the instrument as it produced the ear tickling melody of her soul and magic.
Whipping the ball of magic from the end of the flute, Mirage bled across the battle field, it’s golden magic lingering for a moment before the army of Ladybug and Chat Noir clones charged forward.
Rena grinned a toothy grin, giving a bow to a hidden Ladybug behind a water tower, before joining the crowd and smacking the akuma every now and again to confuse the monstrous lady.
Flipping backwards, she managed to throw her flute in the akuma’s eye, before she bounced backwards behind an alleyway as the ringing in her ears melted away and becoming the beeping of her necklace.
As the magic crackled off her body she was overwhelmed with a wave of exhaustion as she sat down. I wonder if the heroes feel this way after transforming too? Or if it’s just because I also just have magic in general? Phew, either way I’m exhausted.
Alya managed to get footage and put on an energized smile for the camera. Another piece of gold for the blog.
-.--
Alya waved goodbye to Chloe (who thank god didn’t question her sudden need to run out of the hotel with the akuma attack, thank god for Ladyblog alibis) as she made the walk to Juleka’s.
Sending Juleka a quick text, she awkwardly waited outside of the houseboat.
Alya tapped her foot on the cobble beneath her.
She glanced back up at the Liberty.
She was about to run a hand over the boat’s side before a loud thump was heard from the side and Alya smiled as the walking board hit the docks and Juleka hauled herself on land, violet bike in Her arms.
Wordlessly they nodded at each other, Alya threw her fox coat over her head, feeling her body shift as her skin merged with the fur coat.
Her golden eyes opened as she trotted forward. Juleka bent down and gave her a soft stroke on the head before motioning the fox to hop onto the bike’s front basket.
The soft late afternoon wind rustled through Alya’s fur as she laid inside the basket, her tail flicked as she felt her fox pendent glitter on her chest. Trixx hidden somewhere in her locks of orange hair as well.
It had been a while since it had just been her and Juleka. As usually when they were hanging out it was with the ‘mystery gang’ or the girl squad. Alya leaned her cheek on the basket.
It was nice. So with their free time, they decided to take a little trip to a certain place that Kagami had told them about, and a place Juleka apparently had been to.
The bike slowed to a stop and Juleka carefully locked it to the thistle and ivy covered fence.
Juleka nodded to her and entered the graveyard, a soft smile on her face, while Alya hustled behind after her, pulling the coat off her head as she looked around.
There wasn’t any security of any kind, but the heavy feeling of magic through the air was certain. It felt like, if in any other situation, she would’ve passed by the graveyard without even noticing it’s existence.
Juleka flicked her hair off her shoulder, smiling at the selkie with that toothy grin.
”So like, are we gonna Buzzfeed unsolve this?”
Alya snorted “Sure, who’s who?”
”I’m Shane and you’re Ryan” Juleka said, continuing down the run down cobble leading into through the rows of stones. There was a small shack off to the side, looking like someone lived here in contrast of being an actual mausoleum.
There was a long silence as they stepped deeper and deeper into the cemetery, the looming trees starting to get thicker and thicker, along with the foliage.
Juleka blew a raspberry, “Hellooooooo Ghosts?”
”Pfft”
”Helllooololooo Ghosts?” Juleka said again, not hiding her goofy smile
”Hey ghosts! It’s us, ya gurls” Alya suppressed her grin as she attempted to look incredibly serious
”Come get your.. Juicy.. vampire ass”
”Stop” Alya snorted, wiping away a tear
”Oi.”
The two squeaked, swerving around to see- oh they’re tall. Looming above them was a tall dark haired figure, with sunken emerald eyes, and a thin yet lean body. There was an in humane beauty to them. But there was also nothing out of the ordinary..
Alya instinctually stepped behind Juleka.
”Hey”
The presumed gravekeeper stared down at them, “If you’re going to disrupt the dead.. I suggest you do it at a different graveyard.. lest you children decide you want to live here forever..” they hissed
Alya’s eyes peered at the ground, she couldn’t see the person’s feet under their long deep and dark emerald cloak, but she could see the moss tug and trail the ends of it.
Juleka cringed a bit before nodding “We.. apologize for the intrusion. We were in no position to do so. We will leave for disturbing you all” She said carefully, red eyes glancing around.
The grave keeper nodded “Wise child.”
Alya nodded “Could you point us to the exit?”
”I could.” They said, and then turned away “Goodbye”
The selkie and vampire awkwardly stood there as they left. Faintly, she could still hear the soft sound of flopping against the soft grass, before it faded back to just the forest.
”Damn it I should’ve said ‘would’” Alya snapped her finger.
The two found themselves wandering, what felt like, the never ending graveyard. Alya could feel herself getting hungry, but she refused to get tired here. That felt like a death trap. The mossy grave stones stopped making sense to her at this point, as did the words on the few that were named.
”Franciso Dragao.. Erik Windrider.. And- What lucky chick got to have the last name Harbinger? Like- like Shelly Harbinger? That’s a dope name” Alya said, looking at the graves of lost names. “These all sound almost too fantasy to be real..”
”Shit damn that is dope though, imagine?” Juleka smiled, posing dramatically “Shelly Harbinger.. terror of the.. I don’t know, seas? That sounds like a pirate name.”
”Speaking of which, what even is your mom? Have you asked?” Alya asked, trotting after her.
”She’s gotten more cryptic since we’ve started to dip our toes into more magic, I’m guessing.. I don’t know- just some kind of immortal?” Juleka murmured, huffing “We’re far beyond lost. I think there’s oughta be some kind of loop to this place.”
”No, I think it just goes on for forever” Alya said “These graves would be the same if there was a loop.. which makes me wonder why and how there’s so many graves.. they aren’t fake..”
“Maybe they’re shuffling around.?”
Suddenly Her eye caught onto something, a name. Wait—
“Did you hear that?”
Alya’s attention snapped away from what she thought she saw and her attention was suddenly snapped to the sounds of jingling bells.
Padding out of the underbrush, was a darkly furred dog with a necklace of bells hanging on its neck and bright ruby eyes. Though it didn’t entirely smell like a dog. It smelt.. clean. With a smell of flowers of some kind.
But perhaps that was just Alya’s heightened senses. She wondered if Juleka could smell it too.
“Oh hey, it’s you again” Juleka crouched to the ground, the dog padded up to Juleka’s hand and leaned into her touch, tail wagging excitedly. Juleka’s smile stretched across her face “Good dog. Did you save my dummy brother from being lost in this forever graveyard? Yes you did!”
The dog gave an excited bark, looking up at Alya and licking her knee. Alya giggled “Could you get us home? I don’t think the other person here will”
The dog somehow nodded, and began to lead them through the bushes, and in no time at all, as if they were only a few meters from the entrance, they were out. The dog gave Juleka a lick on the knuckles, nuzzling into her open palm, before trotting away back into the tree line, passing through a shadow, before disappearing.
Alya jotted something down on her phone “Definitely.. not a normal dog..”
”No shit”
”Church grim maybe?”
The two shared a look, before smiling with a feeling of excitement.
Before they left, Alya and Juleka left a note on the door of the mausoleum apologizing to the ‘totally not fae of the graveyard’, hopping back on the bike, they left.
.-..
The grim dog watched quietly from the edge of the graveyard. Soft ruby eyes staring quietly.
”Child.”
It looked up at the looming fae, their inhuman face trading no trait of emotion. They understood. The dog's ear twitched slightly, before trotting away. Through the soft brush, and back to sleeping next to it's forgotten, thistle covered, and cursed grave.
.
Juleka carefully stopped the bike as Alya hopped off, the selkie girl carefully slipping her fox coat off of her body as she returned to human form.
“You having a sleepover at Nino’s or something?” Juleka asked, leaning on her bike a bit, red eyes softly glistening in the setting sun.
”Just having dinner” Alya smiled, fixing her coat around her waist again.
Juleka waved goodbye as Alya found herself smiling, stepping into the old moss covered apartment complex and up to the house of the Lahiffe’s. Knocking on the door, she beamed when she saw Nino.
Her hand in his calloused palm, she planted a kiss on his cheek.
”Hellooooo” She drawled, grinning “Am I late to dinner?”
”Yes Alya, You missed everything” Nino attempted to be sarcastic, though his goofy smile was something he could never hide. And as the two walked inside, she smiled, feeling of warmth filling her chest. And she felt the world click right.
Notes:
Hahaha
HaHa
Foreshadowingx2
Chapter 17: Phantom Pain
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sometimes Juleka would stumble.
And ache.
It was a new feeling.
Her leg, specifically where her knee met her shin- sometimes, for a split second, it would feel like it was getting ripped off. Detached. It’d feel like suddenly her leg was gone, popped off, and her muscles were still snapping and stretching, trying to cling onto it in some disgusting bloody visual similar to what reminded her of a snapping chicken bone.
And it was happen only for a second. A snap of hissing pain. And then she would ache. It made standing uncomfortable. Balancing felt, wrong.
She’d feel it awkwardly pop and crack when she was bending it, even on the days it didn’t hurt. Sometimes it’d just ache during the rain. She didn’t know why the rain. But looking it up, it actually did have to do with water pressure and stuff. Go figure.
But there was another ache within her chest though, it’d feel like a sinking feeling. And then a burning one. Sometimes a twisting feeling in her stomach would follow. And yet, Juleka wouldn’t question it. As long as there was someone to catch her, she would be fine with waving it off with a slightly strained smile and blame her workload and stress.
Chloe would know though, and so would Sabrina, and Alix, and Alya, and so would every member of the Mystery gang that wasn’t there and would be told.
Juleka clutched her leg tightly to her chest, trying to focus her best on the story Rose was telling her whilst she ached with her new pain. She shouldn’t complain, she knew she didn’t have as bad. There was definitely much much worse.
Juleka had a healing factor, she didn’t have to fully worry about this. After all...
Juleka glanced at her phone—
DontSkipLegDay: Hey wanna hang out tomorrow?
Her soft red eyes darted backwards to Chloe, who glanced away from her. Despite all being forgiven, Juleka understood the idea on why Chloe never let herself forget about how she hurt the goth.
How she tore off her leg mercilessly, not for food, not for survival, but because the wild beast wanted to, because the violence craving monster Chloe became under the light of a full moon wanted to hurt, and hurt, and hurt. It was something that seemed it guilt the heiress a lot.
And yet...
At least Juleka didn’t have a scar from the duel experience.
Notes:
Inspired by None of your Biscuit’s little Drabble on tumblr for a Bad Things Happen Bingo.
Next chapter will be directly connected to this.
Have a happy Halloween!
Chapter 18: Running with the Wolves
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chloe stared out the window boredly, the soft hum of the moving car tingling through her sensitive ears.
She glanced around to the front, where her father was driving for once. It was usually Butler.. whatever his name.. who drove her to the forest.
”Are you sure you want to go back there, dear?” He asked nervously, glancing to the mirror.
”Sure.” Chloe said through gritted canine teeth, she had been over this multiple times she was fine. “It doesn’t bother me. I’ve been there before. Multiple times.”
Andre nodded carefully, his eyes going back to the rode as they traveled farther and farther away from the city, the hills now rolling next to them, and the more visible countryside stretching into the growing forest.
“Right, dear.” He murmured.
”You know, I’m in here too” Alix spoke up.
Chloe hid her smile behind her hand, glancing at the witch on the other side of the car who was looking away from the window. If she had a tail right now, Chloe knew it would probably wagging. She could tell the witch was struggling not to fidget, as the all too quiet car would definitely hear.
”We’re aware, Kubdel.” She smirked, leaning on her cheek. Alix chuffed, glancing outside again.
”You take this drive every time?” Alix asked, Chloe hummed in response.
”Yes yes it’s long, we know.”
Alix’s eyes just looked off “Yeah.. it’s no wonder then that it took so long..”
The car fell to silent again, and Alix glanced back at her with a bit of a worried gaze. Chloe looked back at her, hair prickling st the back of her neck as Alix gave a careful tug on her glove, to which Chloe just sighed, and smiled, giving a tug to her own.
Alix nodded, but rested her hand on Chloe’s when she returned it to the chair. Chloe’s eyebrows rose, but she made no comment on it, just leaving her finger’s with the witch’s, as they continued to drive to the forest.
There was.. however.. something Chloe couldn’t really shake. An uncomfortable feeling of.. what only could be described at itchiness in her teeth..
Chloe’s inhuman eyes narrowed, claws digging into the leather of the car.
Sick of it.
...
Waving her father goodbye, they made their way across the hill, which would lead into a road through the forest. A road Chloe was familiar with taking. But she hadn’t been here with Alix before.
”Oh hey, there’s Juleka’s bike.” Alix pointed out next to one of the trees.
”I guess she got sick of walking.” Chloe snarked “Couldn’t she just fly as a bat?”
The wind answered that question for them, as a large gust of it bristled through their faces. Chloe shivered, feeling a trail of goosebumps go down her back. She stepped backwards and leaned into Alix’s body which felt much more warmer.
However Chloe immediately stepped away in embarrassment when the tingling comfort of her scent reached her. Despite how much she wanted to linger. Alix seemed to agree as she made the effort to regain contact again, snuggling next to Chloe’s side, much to the werewolf’s internal struggling.
”Damn it, it’s cold.” The witch hissed, “Should’ve brought like.. my scarf or something— hey is this my jacket?” She said, opening up Chloe’s cardigan to reveal the sweatshirt underneath “When did you steal this?!”
”Like three weeks ago, don’t question me” Chloe huffed, pushing past her quickly so she couldn’t see the spreading blush across her face and up her ears. “Let’s go”
The soft brush crunched beneath their shoes, she hadn’t expected the weather to drop so much. But then again, it was fall. And it could be worse. The soft smell of fresh pine and soil reached Chloe’s nose, and it made the wild side of her want to transform right then and there and bolt into the trees, where she could smell Juleka. And other creatures.
But what tethered her back to earth, was the girl next to her.
”Kinda reminds me of that nature park Mrs. B took us to” Alix said, balancing on a mossy log before bouncing off wards into a pile of bright amber leaves. “Except.. uh..”
”What?”
”I don’t know, I wanna say quieter- but.. it doesn’t.” Alix mumbled, pulling some hair behind her ear. “It feels.. unearthly quiet. But kinda.. loud at the same time?”
Chloe looked around, closing her eyes to focus on her other senses. The itchiness in her teeth was still there, and while she didn’t know what that was, she ignored it, along with the soft strawberry, pine, and soothing scent beside her that she knew was Alix.
There was this humming deep within the forest, one that made another shiver down her spine and composure tremble a little. It was unearthly quiet though. But it felt like there was a low whistling by her ears, right behind her—
Chloe spun around, eyes snapping open to see- nothing. Her eyebrow twitched.
”What’s wrong?” Alix spoke up, grabbing hold of Chloe’s hand. The werewolf glanced back at her, though her head was still swiveling around.
”Uhm..”
She shook her head, tilting her head back to look at her witch.
”Nothing. It’s nothing.” She answered, looking down at their intertwined fingers and huffing. “Let’s go. I can smell her.”
”Is your wolf senses already kicking in?” Alix asked, as they strolled through the woods together, shoulders meeting as the witch boredly swung their arms around. Chloe huffed.
”No.” Chloe denied quickly, flicking her hair “Besides, the full moon is tomorrow. We shouldn’t be worrying about it now.”
After a few moments of walking though, a familiar scent reached her nose that immediately made her pause. She shoved her phone into Alix’s hands and Chloe’s head craned around. Within seconds she was suddenly on all fours, fur traveling up her spine and over her clothes, which merged with her.
Her large wolf head looked around anxiously, ears swiveling around. She lead Alix to the side away from the inclined hill face, where she could fall into the bushes. Her ears flattened as a low growl began to unconsciously rumble from her throat.
Her sense immediately enhanced, and she could smell much more- but somehow it was muffled by the overwhelming taste of magic on her tongue. Everywhere. Then her ears perked up.
”What’s up?” Alix asked.
’I think I just heard...’ Suddenly Chloe’s paws left the ground as she was suddenly tackled off her feet, and sent tumbling down the hill along with the larger figure, nipping at her neck.
Thistles and leaves tangled in her blonde fur as she went on autopilot, thrashing around against the creature on her before the two fell at the bottom off the hill in a pile of dark and light fluff. Chloe threw herself out of the monster’s grasp and spun around, a loud snarl rippling out of her throat before she saw the large dire wolf letting out a rumble of giggles.
Juleka flopped over on her back, teeth gleaming as she continued to laugh. “Wow!”
“You!” Chloe barked angrily, padding around with irritation. She nipped Juleka’s ear much to the vampire’s displeasure as she gave a shockd yip. “You can’t just do that you little goth shit! Now I’m a fucking mess!”
”Chloe! Chloe where are you!?”
The two wolves looked up from the dark grass and hobbled over. Chloe could feel a sense of panic go through her chest and up her spine. At the corner of her eye she could see the dire wolf’s body bubbled, and in a contortion of shadow and magic, Juleka flipped the hair out of her now human face.
She lazily picked at her long fangs, crimson eyes gleaming with slight mischief.
Or well- vampire face.
Chloe shifted back into human, though it felt like now the itchiness in her teeth was much worse. She growled as she angrily picked off the many leaves stuck in her hair and rubbed the dirt off her cheek and clothes.
”We’re fine!” Juleka shouted up, peeking out of the bushes she could see Alix sigh with relief, and letting herself breath in a bit, she could feel that relief soak through own bones. It felt warm and comforting.
Juleka gave a playful nudge with her elbow and Chloe scoffed. She had no idea what that Vampire was thinking but she didn’t like it, context or not!
The two clambered up the hill, Juleka waving hello to Alix who punched her in the shoulder with a laugh as Chloe fixed her hair in irritation before the group of three started walking again
”I’ve been exploring,” Juleka said, pushing herself through some brush- shifting back into a dire wolf when she was out, shaking her dark fur and looking up at them. Her ear twitched. “So I’m like, pretty positive that if we get lost, we won’t super die.”
”Neat” Alix said, twirling her charm necklace around her neck “Doubt I could keep up as a human though, so might as well try this baby out!” Chloe felt a trail of fur prickle up her spine as Alix disappeared in a sharp and quick flash of light- before Chloe caught the small red rabbit in her hands.
“Thats new” Juleka commented, tail wagging a little. Even sitting down, the giant dire wolf’s face was able to lean on her shoulder a little.
Alix rolled her eyes, her cute little floppy ears twitching as she leaned back in Chloe’s hands. God she was adorable like this.
”Whatever whatever, I’m adorable” Alix huffed, practically reading her mind and hopping off onto the forest floor. She padded around a little clumsily “It’s weird to not have shoes, feels rough on my.. paws? Hands?”
Chloe giggled at the genuine confusion ticking at the back of her mind that she knew the little bunny was feeling- shifting into her wolf form. She could feel her tail wagging as she strolled next to Alix’s small form. Juleka leading forward as well.
”So where are we going?” Alix asked, hopping forward “We’re going somewhere aren’t we?”
”Just for a run” Juleka said, quickening her pace “You can open a portal home, right?”
”If we have some kind of door, yeah” Alix replied
”Great, we know there’s one around here” Chloe said, doing her best to now jog after Juleka. She made sure to swivel her head back every few moments to make sure the now skipping Alix kept up.
”And you can cast spells like that too, right?” Juleka asked, getting even faster down the dark forest road. Ruby eyes twinkling.
”I mean, I could? Why?” Alix asked.
A large wolffish grin stretched across Juleka’s maw as she slowed to a stop. All three of their ears perked up. A loud in humane cackling interrupting them in a shock. The vampire’s tail wagged even faster..
Chloe’s nose suddenly flared up. Her nose instinctually went up as she felt a swell of new smells travel closer and closer to them- before shooting out from behind them was a large red fox and a small aflamed tail cat, laughing.
”SO YOU CAN KEEP UP!” Alya shouted, in front of them- as Juleka bolted after the fox and cat through the forest.
Chloe felt a shiver of senses overwhelm and flood through her chest. And excitement for the chase. And an explosive need to run, one she listened to without any form of resistance.
”H-Hey! Wait for me!” She shouted, padding in place a little before beginning to run.
Chloe shot forward, falling into the burning prickling feelings of animalistic instinct as she carried herself across the forest floor. Her chest heaving with each pump of her legs and cold inhale of the fresh crisp air.
She could see the flickers of Kagami’s blue flamed tail- as she galloped across the pine and dirt. Alya’s dark red form shooting through the bushes and thick magic scented trees- which caused her want to chase even more
A free laugh erupted out of her which was echoed by Alix’s as she ran right next to her, shooting and clambering over the sticks and boulders.
However seeing how she was lagging, Chloe paused for a moment, letting Alix run past her- before running forward again and scooping the rabbit onto her back with a laugh. The rabbit clinging on for dear life.
The weight on her back suddenly got heavier as she felt the pull of used magic on top of her and she looked up, seeing Alix’s glimmering blue eyes staring into hers with a large goofy smile.
Her soft human hands holding tightly to her mane of fur as Chloe grinned mischievously, and boosted forward- causing Alix to yelp in shock and melt into a stream of giggles.
She shot into the trees, dodging through the trees and barreling over the mossy mushroom covered logs- Alix’s laugh fueling her all the way. For a brief moment as she leapt off a short cliff side towards where she could see Juleka’s flash of black and violet fur- Chloe was afraid.
Afraid of what her father thought, of what her mother could think. For a moment, she remembered her mother. And how she probably didn’t know who she was. And for a moment, she could feel the burning in her ankle. And-
Alix clutched tightly to her fur, and Chloe could suddenly feel a burst and flooding feeling of warmth and trust inside her chest.
She landed onto the grass and laughed next to Juleka as they shot through the woods, Kagami’s small cat form darted in front of her and skidded between them- flickering blue flamed tail illuminating the forest.
Then suddenly, Chloe yelped as she felt a nip on one of her legs. She looked down seeing Alya’s cheeky grin as the fox shot forward. Juleka saw that as a challenge and ran after her. Chloe wouldn’t have that!
Alix gripped tightly to her fur as Chloe pushed herself forward, pushing her limbs to her limits as she shot past Juleka- or more so- into Juleka, who had tried to skid to a stop along with Alya and Kagami- sending them flying off the edge.
Chloe’s eyes widened as she felt Alix drop off her back while the group of animals fell off the ledge and dropped downwards- before being swallowed by water.
Her eyes widened in the water, only for her vision to be closed by bubbles. She burst out of the water, finding that her legs reached the bottom easily and let out a gasp of air. Her wolf form broke off of her and she growled.
”Damn it I’m soaked!” She shouted in the lake. Alya’s laugh carried across the small area, her fox form swimming out of the water before being thrown off into a coat on the shore. The selkie doing her best to squeeze the water out of the fox pelt like a rag.
”Should’ve stopped!” The blogger said cheekily
”I couldn’t see it!” Chloe barked angrily, splashing her hands in the water. Her clothes were goddamn ruined!
Juleka burst out of the water with a very soaked Catgami in her hands, giggling as she shook out her wet hair that pooled over her face like wet seaweed.
”Well now you can” Juleka commented, dragging her and the cat out of the water as Chloe angrily shuffled after them. Kagami shook herself before flashing back into human form, still slightly soggy but doing much better than the Vampire and Werewolf.
”You guys okay?”
They looked up to see Alix running down the hill towards them. Chloe momentarily felt her frustration bubble away.
”I-“ She started, before huffing “We’re fine.”
”Suddenly she’s in a better mood” Juleka mumbled under her breath. Chloe shot her a look. “What I’m just pulling your leg!” Her face dropped, though the amusement in her voice only got bigger “Like- Like that one time- like that one time you ripped my-“
”Okay!” Chloe said, squeezing the water out of her soaking hair. Alix however just laughed before snapping
”Oh! I’ve got a sick idea! We can like, camp! We can like camp here! And make a campfire! So you guys get warm!” Alix said excitedly “That’d be cool!”
”I don’t know.” Kagami murmured, looking around as her cat ears twitched through her hair “I wouldn’t want a fire in these woods.”
”No no, like magic fire, Kagami your little tail fire is warm right?” Alix asked, pointing down at the curling black tail flicking around behind the nekomata
Kagami paused a little, flushing in embarrassment realizing she hadn’t hid it “I mean-“
Alya and Juleka, meanwhile, were already crowding around the small flame like a campfire.
”Really warm..” Juleka murmured, as Kagami grabbed into her tail and pulled it away from them. Alix looped an arm around the nekomata’s elbow and started to drag her away.
”GREAT! LETS GO GRAB SOME STICKS KAGAMI!”
”W-Hold on!”
They we’re gone though, leaving the three other girls to sit in the grass near the glimmering lake. Now that the water had calmed, she could see the small stream that trickled into it, the small dark forms of fish and creatures in the water, and the reflections of the stars glimmering across the water.
”How come you were able to swim? What about the whole ‘crossing running water thing’?” Alya had been asking Juleka
The vampire shrugged, “It’s just a lake, and it’s not like I had a choice whether I was going in or not.”
”Right.”
”Must be so nice being a vampire.. Ugh! My clothes are ruined!” Chloe groaned, picking at the grass “Everything is going peachy tonight isn’t it. I’m muddy, we fell into a lake, the full moon is tomorrow and we’ve got a test back at school right after that, my teeth are itchy for whatever reason an-“
”I think you need to teethe.” Juleka deadpanned, picking lazily at her fangs.
Chloe stopped in her ramble, looking up at her ”What.”
Juleka made a biting motion “Teethe, like.. like nibbling? Where your teeth get itchy and shit. I kinda have it too? You need to bite on something. Next full moon is tomorrow right? Maybe your wolf stuff is acting up because of that”
Chloe sputtered “I- What?! I’ve never had this happen before!”
The vampire shrugged “Well your magic has gotten stronger due to your pact with Alix so maybe whatever.. mumbo jumbo.. wolf side effects are just.. getting stronger!”
”So I need dog toys?!”
”Pfft! Probably! At least for full moons” Alya snorted. Chloe groaned, poofing into a wolf and flopping on the grass. Chuffing. As Alix and Kagami returned and argued about how to start a magic campfire.
God she hated this. Her cheeks burned underneath her fur and she did her best to ignore the itching in her teeth, and the knowing looking gaze on the vampire, Alya’s annoying snickering that pushed Kagami to give her an obnoxious smirk, and Alix’s smile and wonderful laugh-
It was even worse when Juleka jokingly handed her a stick and told her to chomp on it, making the werewolf smack her. This night was for sure to delve into a pain in her ass. Though- Chloe smiled.
These past few months were.. the happiest I’ve ever been.. She thought, not noticing the serene smile shared on Alix’s face.
In fact, she was so distracted, she didn’t even check her phone to see the news article her dad sent her.
Maybe things were looking up.
...
She stared at the three girls from the tree, curling her finger around her messy dark orange locks.
Finding a leaf in her head she huffed, watching it flutter through the air. Standing up on top of the branch, the wood underneath her hooves creaking in a dangerously fun way, and before the Little Witch could spot her-
The fae girl vanished with a giggle.
‘How curious.’ She mused, ‘how curious indeed.’
These kids were really starting to interest her. Though it was strange The Changeling didn’t join them. Was it perhaps that she didn’t know how to shapeshift? How sad. She wondered if the Changeling could even bare her antlers. The sign that she was connected to the forest. This forest. These woods. This court.
”Now..” She said, stepping out of the crisp, leaf blowing wind as she stepped onto the dark Paris cobble. Her clopping hooves melting into the soft padding of muddy bare feet, and Her antlers shrinking to look like merely twigs in her wild red hair.
Finding one of those fun newspaper doohickeys, she tapped onto the weak lock and opened it up with a nice funny clank and yoinked one of the fun cheap papers.
”..what’s goin’ on ‘ere?” She wondered, her eyes rolling over the scribbles of illegible ‘words’. Bah. She couldn’t read this human’s stupid text. Taking a leaf from her hair, she pressed it onto the newspaper and snapped, watching the lead burn in green embers, as the text glowed and became something actually understandable.
She gave the newspaper and flick and read through it “’Audrey Bourgeois, Style Queen, plans to visit Paris in two months for Gabriel Agreste’s newest showcase.’ Now that’ll be a mad day!’” She barked. “I can’t wait.”
”BWORK”
She turned, closing the newspaper.
Standing at the end of the road, dark glimmering ruby eyes glowed from beneath the dark night, soft moonlight filtering barely through the dark inky fur of the grim before her, and jingling bells chiming through the neighborhood in a glorious song of death.
”Oh don’t be so nosy dere, dog” She sniffed “I’m only checkinit out! I’ll put it back. Promise, though I doubt you know what one of those are! Mangy canine!” She teased with a snicker
The grim dog however still slowly approached, hackles raising as each chime made the fae only smile a little wider and wider, as the dog opened its dark toothy maw.
”I am not a mere dog.”
”Ah! It speaks!” She said, amazed in her own way. “So you’ve got a human soul in there, wonder how old itis. Must be millions. You’re the lil gaurd dog of old Maeve after all. Y’know, the gravekeep?”
”..not even twenty.”
”Come again?” The fae tilted her head
”I’m.. not.. I’m not even in my mid twenties..”
”Oi, seriously? Wicked. You look deader”
”..consciously.” The dog added carefully, padding around her with a dangerous look “You aren’t her.”
The fae tilted her head, keeping a sharp emerald eye on the dog “Hm?”
”My friend” The grim dog said, growling with bared teeth “You aren’t her..”
”Obviously not” She said, bopping the dog on the nose, a stretching smile spreading across her freckled face “I’m way more than her.”
The black dog padded slowly backwards as the human fae girl stared at her. Magic burning through every pore in her skin and seeping into the deep edge of cobble underneath her feet.
”Well? Ya too shy to talk to me in your ‘uman form? Doncha ‘ave one of those?”
”Don’t dare, meddle with them, Fae.” The grim dog threatened
“Them? Oh them. Oh I won’t ya big weirdo.” She snorted, walking past the grim dog with a twirl “It’ not any of my business anyway.” She added, before looking down at the dog “And it’s not any o’ yours either. So why ‘re you tryin to meddle?”
The grim dog snarled, bells ringing only for the fae girl to make a quick turn towards her forehead. In a flash and twist in the universe, she watched with an emotionless smile as the form of the dog shot away. Like one of those flash bangs them humans had.
Large wide human eyes replaced those monstrous alluring ruby, and it was delectable to just suck in that fear and break in strength.
So so..
The fae girl’s eyebrow narrowed in jealousy
..so human. Something she was not. Something she never would want to be. And yet something she felt robbed of.
”Ah, so it’s you. I never would have guessed.” She said, pushing the dog back. In seconds, the grim was back to its canine form, backing away like a kicked puppy. No doubt shocked.
”DANGER! DA-Danger! Dange-“
”You really lose all sense of reason in a panic” The fae muttered, before beginning to walk off with the swirling wind. Smug and feeling victorious for the little spat she’d no doubt gossip about. “I don’t get it at all.”
”It’s cause you don’t have anyone to care about..”
She stopped walking, feeling the cracks of magic develop across her skin in an instant, claws extending out of her now blackened hands. Her eyes burning with what was supposed to be a harsh glow but was smothered by the cheeky foxy grin she forced on.
”You don’t know anything about me. So why don’t you take your own advice and quit meddlin’..?” She asked, titling her head back at the hound. An anger that she meant to be smothering coming out in small flickers.
The dog instead grinned challengingly, bells chiming through the street “Cause I care. And you don’t. All you have is curiosity. But they’re mine.” They growled, ruby eyes baring into the human fae’s “So if we’re talkin’ about meddling. Then I have every right to do so..”
The ginger haired girl stumbled backward, nervous feet puttering back into weakly clopping black hooves. But her smile didn’t imply any kind of retreat.
“Now leave to your forest!” The grim dog barked, bells ringing “This is my city!”
Her pale teal eyes narrowed and with a quick motion, she grabbed onto her green cloak and waved it across her body with a growl- letting the whistling wind take her away- in a flurry of flowers and petals.
The grim dog sniffed, padding nervously on the cobble before glancing down at the flowers. She crushed the dark red petals of one beneath her dark paw and made her way back to the graveyard in a hurry.
She didn’t like this girl. She smelt like every danger she could only beg wouldn’t terrorize the others. And with that- the grim disappeared in a ripple of dark inky smoke.
Notes:
Have y’all seen Wolfwalkers yet? I HAVE! ITS SO PRETTY
Anyways, listen to Running with the Wolves by AURORA it’s rlly goodRip Sabrina and Aurore, they can’t shift into animals. Well- Sabrina can’t YET but like- eh
Anyways ANYWAYS though, we’re introducing our first Non Mystery Gang member (but still major character I guess) soon!
Chapter 19: Spiders and Statues
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
All things considered, this was pretty entertaining. Though Sabrina did feel like a bit of a.. fifth wheel? Okay well there was Adrienette and DJWifi- so yeah- fifth wheel. Not that she was jealous, but it did feel awkward to her.
Alya’s sister, Nora, was confidently sitting on one side of the table with her well muscled arm reaching forward- while a slightly terrified but highly determined Nino sat on the other side.
Sabrina gave Alya a look who just shook her head. A silent conversation going between them. Nino was definitely going to get destroyed by Nora. Poor guy had no idea what he was going against. A literal mother fucking bear.
Nora seemed aware of this too, as a toothy grin stretched across her face.
Still though..
”Why am I here again?” Sabrina asked “You texted me and I came cause you said it was.. an emergency?” She said, remembering falling out of her bed from the literal ‘MY HOUSE NOW! BIG EMERGENCY’ text that she now assumed Nora had made instead of Alya, and rushing to make a portal to the Cesaire house.
”IT IS AN EMERGENCY! Alya’s safety is on the line!” Nora roared, practically shaking the entire room as she stood up to loom over Sabrina. The changeling squeaked, and hid behind Alya. Nora let out a sigh “We need a referee. Can’t you do that?”
Dam- Darn. Guess Nora was actually paying attention that one time she was rambling about deal making at Alya’s house and Nora had been eating and ‘keeping an eye out’.
”Huh? But why Sabrina?” Nino asked. Nora rose an eyebrow at Sabrina, expecting her to answer. She made an ‘oh’ sound and chuckled a little awkwardly.
”I uh- I like deals?” She tried “And I’m.. uhm.. uninvolved?”
Alya rolled her eyes at the excuse but gave her a nod. Like, what could Sabrina do? She couldn’t lie! Sabrina was curious about that though, ever since Juleka told her to except her fae side, Sabrina hadn’t been able to lie while before she could. Perhaps it was because of that? Weird,
”Okay okay-“ Sabrina said, putting her hands on theirs to set it up. Nino’s hard knuckles gripping tightly as his golden eyes bored into the smug looking Nora. She glanced back at Marinette and Alya, Marinette looking a lot more confident than she should.
Did this girl not get that Nino was gonna get his arm ripped off? Seriously- like Nora almost did it last week when Juleka played monopoly with her and won! It was terrifying!
But perhaps that meant Marinette had a plan.. Sabrina glanced at Alya who looked already defeated and she felt her shoulders droop a little. Man she couldn’t ruin this for Alya though. Even if Sabrina was a little grumpy about coming here just for an arm wrestling competition. Damn it Alya she had plans to eat dinner with Aurore and her parents tonight!
”-So simple rules here. Winner is the one to the opponent’s hand to hit the table, you know you know” Sabrina said, feeling her words prickle through the room. “Other than that, it’s free game. Arm wrestling is simple. If Nino wins, Alya gets to go, if Nora wins, Alya stays. Understood?”
”Yep” Nora yawned, probably settling in to watch Nino struggle until he tired himself out for an easy win.
”Absolutely.” Nino growled, Sabrina Rose an eyebrow at how intense he genuinely was. Alya sighed and nodded.
“Crystal Clear.”
Sabrina let go of their hands, the remaining magic flittering away from her finger tips thankfully invisible to the eyes of everyone in the room. It was absolute law now.
”Great, Adrien start the timer?” Sabrina asked towards the phone Marinette was awkwardly holding. He brightened at that and spoke up.
”Three! Two! One! Go!”
Sabrina really didn’t expect the rest of the day to kick off the way it did.
Like okay, yes, Sabrina made the loophole that the only rule was to make the opponent’s hand hit the table, that’s why Marinette was able to cheat- but she didn’t expect for Nora to get so mad about it! (Or Nino to cause a crack in the table, which surprised her, even with Marinette’s help.)
Especially when Sabrina herself quickly had said that the rules weren’t broken. She also didn’t expect to be invited out with the group to go watch the fire works.
To be honest she assumed Alya would try and not interact with her outside of their secret Mystery group, so feeling included was nice. Even if she was a fifth wheel.
The fire works were definitely pretty, but the absolute nightmare fuel that was MOTHER FRICKING ANANSI- was something Sabrina really wasn’t hoping to see that day! Neither was being strung up in a web by said akumatized Nora.
She would’ve taken a crazy psycho bear over that! But she was pretty sure if Nora turned into that, Ladybug and Chat Noir would’ve been absolutely annihilated.
It was impressive though, how protective Nino was to Alya. He was like some guardian angel charging into battle with nothing but Chat Noir’s stick and his unflinching courageousness that he definitely didn’t have before in the Ferris Wheel. His eyes practically glowing with passion.
How many hits did he take to even try and get close to the spiderweb? Sabrina couldn’t count. She was surprised he didn’t seem to break a bone as he was sent constantly tumbling into the cement. He was pissed though, and no matter what Anansi shouted, he was dead set on protecting Alya.
It was.. rather romantic actually, really fricken adorable.
He was eventually pulled away though by Ladybug- and Sabrina was left with the trapped Chat Noir and Alya to get front row seats to the new hero Carapace. Though he did say Dude a suspicious amount of times..
Sabrina brushed that thought off quickly cause she wasn’t getting into another spiral of complexities that honestly, she didn’t want to stick her head into.
God, was this how Juleka felt? Somehow knowing everything? Jeez, how exhausting. Sabrina couldn’t wait to go, so she could go have Ms Beaureal’s incredible cooking.
Waving Alya, Nino, and Nora goodbye, Sabrina felt.. good. Sure things went to shit, but before all of this, she was just rereading the same boring books in her room, waiting for the time to see Aurore to eventually tick by.
Roger was trying to keep her from hanging out with Juleka much especially after she sent that one kid to the ER when they first met Aurore. Plus Juleka being magical. But that was okay she supposed, rules always had their loopholes and she was learning to appreciate those more now.
The foliage around her flourished with her peppy mood. Flowers blooming a little more and the air around her prickling a little more with a comforting magic. Though it did feel like someone was watching her. Which wasn’t new. Her perception to magic had been making her more aware of things..
Sabrina wondered if Alya noticed the weirdly similar personality Carapace had to Nino.
...
Alya definitely noticed.
It had been 12 hours since Anansi. Alya was laying in bed, the red light of the setting sun pouring through the room. The extending silence of the empty home making the seconds tick by like hours.
In other words, IT HAD BEEN ABOUT A WHOLE DAY SINCE NINO GOT THE TURTLE MIRACULOUS HOLY FUCK—
Alya covered her face with her pillow, smothering her scream, while Trixx flew around her room lazily.
Honestly, her cheeky little ‘I know perfectly what you’re like’ comment was her still on her adrenaline high. Alya definitely was still in the holy shit period right now, she was lucky she was home alone.
”Well you’ve GOT to tell him now!” Trixx said, plopping next to her face.
”Well sure! But me being a selkie? No” Alya muffled through her pillow, before looking up at the fox kwami.
”I still don’t get whyyy you won’t! You keep saying you trust him and love him and all that jazz—“ Trixx said, bapping at her nose “So why- don’t- you?“
”Because—!” Alya rose her voice, before cooling off immediately, taking deep breaths. “It’s.. you know what selkies are! You decided to stay with me permanently cause you knew- and that means you know what we’re know for.” She sighed, taking off her glasses and looking off.
“I don’t want what happened to mom happen to me— and while I trust him- I-“ Alya huffed, slumping into her chair and spinning around. She didn’t know how to finish her sentence.
”You just don’t want to risk it?” Trixx tried, flying in front of her face. She nodded.
”I don’t want to risk the idea that, if given this chance to take me forever in a way that’d be against my freedom and will- Nino would take it.” Alya sighed “Like how he did with mom.”
”Otis isn’t so bad” Trixx said.
”Not Dad, you dummy, him” Alya huffed, her face falling with a bubbling anger just at the thought of him “The sperm fucker who made me and Nora.. and stole mom’s coat..”
God. As much as she waved off Juleka’s comments to drain that man dry, or Chloe’s to turn him into a literal chew toy, She too wanted nothing more than to find that bastard and-
Suddenly her phone sang an all too familiar chime that, usually made her hear trace with glee, but now made her terrified. Opening it up- she scanned her eyes through a singular text.
My Other Braincell: Hey, can I come over? I need to tell you something
”SHIIIIIIT!” She hissed
Alya fell off her bed, looking at Trixx and then her phone.
”HE’S GONNA TELL ME’S CARAPACE ISN’T HE? AW SHIT I AM SO NOT PREPARED FOR THIS!” Alya yelped, taking in deep breaths “It’s cool! It’s cool it’s cool it’s cool— I’m the fabulous Ladyblogger, secretly Rena Rouge, and a selkie I can do this..”
She threw her coat around her hips and gave her miraculous a squeeze and typed out a quick ‘Okay! Meet me at my door! Love you!’
It’s totally fine Alya you are making this way worse than you think. Once he says “I’m Carapace” come up with a funny one liner about how you knew all along and tell him about Rena Rouge. You don’t have to tell him you’re a Selkie. She told herself.
But shouldn’t you tell him about being a selkie? You might as well! It’s unfair to tell him about Rena if you don’t tell him your other secret.. Another voice inside her head hissed as she began to run down the stairs after locking her door. He deserves to know. He—
Alya opened the door and then proceeded to trip down the stairs and landing onto the concrete sidewalk.
She hissed in pain, clutching her leg.
”Shit. Yep. Yep yep yep. That’s sprained. Ow.”
”Alya! Are you okay!?” Nino asked, dropping to his knees next to her and clutching Her hand. His soft yet also calloused hands surrounding her own, and his golden eyes wide with concern. Alya smiled goofily, leaning back a little as she admired him.
Same old Nino. Her favorite dork. She couldn’t help but be in love with him.
”I’m fine, Prince Charming” she snorted, pushing his hat on top of his face. “Just fell for your silly butt all over again, that’s all”
Nino’s face melted into a goofy smile “Dude, that was cheesy as hell”
Alya just snorted and gave him a kiss on the cheek, checking his wrist. No turtle miraculous in sight. Okay. Okay cool. That was cool. Totally cool.
They headed to Nino’s home, saying they might as well be out, even if Alya’s ankle hurt like a mother fucker.
Walking pats the old library she knew was nearby, Alya glanced back at the window of the old antique store, and leaned comfortably on Nino’s shoulder as he held her comfortably on his back. Piggy back rides. Love them.
Who knew Nino was so strong. She supposed in comparison to Nora, anyone could look weak against a bear. It was impressive how he was able to hold his own against her sister’s akumatized form though. Bear or not.
Her cheeks darkened a little as she remembered how he refused to fall, all for her. She closed her eyes, soaking in his presence. She was really the luckiest fox in the world.
Sometimes she wondered how she got so lucky to be dating Nino. She certainly didn’t deserve him for all of the secrets she’s kept from him. He deserved better than a dramatic fox like her.
Alya could only hope that, she let her hands run over the bars of the vine covered gate that kept them from entering The Forever Cemetary, that same luck expanded to the inevitable reveal of her true self though. That being the selkie part. She could tell him the Rena Rouge part maybe a bit sooner?
Her head was still crowded with thoughts as they made their way closer to the steps of his house and he carefully set her down to lean on his tough shoulder as he opened the door.
”Do you want me to-“
”I can hobble up the stairs just fine, Lahiffe” Alya snorted “You don’t need to protect me all the time” She winked. Alya Cesaire you’re a genius, cause, cause protect? I’m so smart.
Nino let out a nervous giggle before shaking his head and putting on a ‘serious’ face, which just made him even cuter than he already was. He unlocked the door and led her in, before scooping her up in a giggly bridal carry up the stairs after locking the door.
”Nino!” Alya squawked, letting a loose laugh bubble out of her throat.
He practically yeeted her on the couch, sending her giggling ass flying. Alya couldn’t help but keep laughing as Nino’s own voice echoed through the house. She winced with pain as she tried to stand up, and in seconds, Nino was by her side again with an ice pack and a warm smile.
Alya took it gracefully, letting her fingers linger on Nino’s cold, hard knuckles for a moment before letting the ice pack rest on her throbbing ankle.
”You said you wanted to tell me something?”
”Uh, yeah actually, I’ve been meaning to tell you since.. yesterday.. which was- haha it was a- a crazy day, wasn’t it?” Nino laughed
”Yeah, Carapace was real cool” Alya grinned, focusing on her ankle a little bit. She wondered if ice packs actually helped sprained ankles.
”Oh! Uh- yeah- what’d you- what’d you think of him?” Nino asked
Alya snickered, could he be any more obvious? “He’s got a nice butt for sure.”
”N-Nice butt?!”
”Best butt in all of the Ladyblog” Alya snickered “Matches yours”
She could hear Nino squeak and trip on the table, along with the sounds of shuffling and him closing the blinds. It made her laugh. And she could hear him shuffle out of the room to no doubt change into something more comfortable.
”So- A-Alya! I had something to tell you—“
”I already know, you know” She said simply.
”Y-You do?” Nino’s voice sputtered, hobbling back into the living room, Alya giggled, placing the ice pack off her sort of numb foot and onto the table. Her eyes glimmered as she twiddle carefully with her fox pendent.
”You think I couldn’t tell, Nino?” Alya said, adjusting her glasses to finally look up at him “That you’re..”
Her voice immediately died on her lips.
Those were definitely the same golden eyes that she found herself always gazing into with nothing but love and admiration, and they were the same eyes she’d continue doing so. But everything was, different.
Cause last time she checked, Nino was not a whole five inches taller, cracks of stone and rock going up his cheeks, neck, and most of his arms, and chest- two stone curved horns coming out of his locks of sort of stiff looking hair. Dark stone claws forming his once simply dry and calloused hands- and a long snakelike gravel tail trailing behind him..
Last time she checked, there weren’t a pair of two long rock wings that stretched above his head and with each nervous wave, creaking and crunching with its stone joints and cracks stretching across the entire span.
And last time she checked, her boyfriend wasn’t..
”..a gargoyle..?”
Notes:
Anansi is one of my favorite episodes, thought it deserved a little something something haha
...surprise?
Gargoyles man.. how.. how wild.
I’ll explain next chapter on “why the fuck”..HEY SCREAM YOU GOT IT RIGHT
Chapter 20: Gargoyle
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Meanwhile, somewhere across the city..
Aurore stretched her wings out lazily as she draped across her Sabrina’s lap comfortably on the succubus’s bed.
”I wish something interesting happened” The succubus yawned “I feel like I miss literally every cool thing with the others because of my job and stuff.”
”I don’t. Yesterday was super tiring.” Sabrina huffed, before blushing and looking down shyly “I mean- before I came to have dinner with you guys, the akuma attack was tiring!”
Aurore just giggled “I know”
Sabrina let out a sigh, tucking a lock of orange hair behind her ear “But yeah- I’m milking this peace as much as I can.”
The succubus girl nodded, tail flicking around as Sabrina petted a hand through her locks of hair as she looked back to her book
“Yeah..” Aurore mused “Still though.. it’s eerily quiet. I wonder what Alya’s doing right now.”
...
”..a gargoyle..?”
There was a long silence as Alya just blankly stared at her boyfriend’s form.
She’s definitely seen him shirtless before.. That time they went to the pool he was.. well now that she was thinking about it he was staying far away from the deep end as possible where he’d probably have to kick and swim.
But the stretching of stone going across his chest and down his stomach was new, and Alya couldn’t help but stare as a sudden jump of adrenaline was going through her brain.
”YOU KNOW I’M A GARGOYLE?!” Nino finally screamed, wings flapping up like a shocked chicken. Speaking of which-
“N-NO! WHAT THE HELL!?” Alya squawked, eyes wide with surprise as she fell backwards. What the hell what tHE HELL!? SHE WAS NOT PREPARED FOR THIS WHAT THE LITERAL FUCK
Nino’s eyes screwed with even more confusion, combing his claws through his hair.
”WHAT DO YOU MEAN NO?! WAS THIS NOT WHAT YOU WERE REFERRING TO YESTERDAY? WHEN YOU SAID ‘I KNOW EXACTLY WHAT YOU’RE LIKE’?” Nino exclaimed in confusion, waving his arms around.
”NO! I WAS REFERRING TO YOU BEING CARAPACE YOU DUMMY!” Alya shouted back
Nino paused, letting that process, before his jaw dropped “YOU KNOW I’M CARAPACE?!”
Alya threw her arms up “YES! YES IT WAS VERY OBVIOUS!”
Nino’s eyes widened “WHAT?!”
A sudden shattering sound interrupted the two as Nino’s long tail accidentally whipped around and sent a vase flying off a counter. The two slapped a hand over their mouths in horror.
”..I vote we blame this on your brother.” Alya suggested
”Agreed, Chris would totally do this- let’s go—“ Nino’s voice cracked, starting to shuffle over to the window and begin to crawl onto the fire escape.
”Waitwaitwait- is Chris a Gargoygle too?! How the heck are gargoyles born- YOU’RE ROCKS!” Alya stammered, head spinning as she chased after him, stopping at the window as Nino stared at her with wide eyes. “Why’d you keep this a secret from me?”
”I-It was- It’s complicated!” Nino sputtered, turning red under his slowly disappearing stone scales as he looked away from her again- Alya watched in open mouth fascination as those large rocky wings cracked and in some reverse transformation, slunk back underneath his human skin again. “I need to go burn in embarrassment now-“
”W-Wait-“ Alya started, putting a hand on where his wings were, Nino stopped. He slowly turned around and she pressed a kiss to his softening lips. Nino blinked with surprise, leaning into her comforting hug before they pulled away again. “It’s.. okay. It’s okay Nino. No running away. Let’s.. talk about this?”
Nino sucked in a breath and gave a soft sad smile to her. “Okay”
Alya fiddled with the miraculous around her neck, “Yeah, uh, I don’t know how thin these walls are so, maybe somewhere private?”
Nino thought for a moment, his soft golden eyes searching around the room as he put a still stone claw to his chin. Alya took the opportunity to stare at him more, circling around his body, watching the cracks of stone start to close and disappear from his skin. It was fascinating, and part of her wished she had her phone on hand to write down notes and observations and-
“A-Are you not.. surprised?” Nino asked a little nervously.
”Hm?”
”About..”
Alya waved a hand “You being a gargoyle? Absolutely, I’m only quiet right now cause I just-“ She searched for the best words, snapping a little “-have no idea what to say.”
”And..?” Nino prodded, raising an eyebrow and letting his wings grow out of his shoulder blades again much to Alya’s surprise and awe, beginning to trace her hands over the cobble extensions- her eyes wide with fascination and intrigue as she saw the slight webby transparency that reminded her of Aurore’s bat like wings which could mean..
“And what?” Alya looked up at him again curiously. Nino’s face fell with confusion, tilting it to the side. His short twisting horns reminded her almost of Aurore’s. Except a little thicker, and there was only one on each side of his head, unlike Aurore’s pair of two. His face was almost catlike to her too, but maybe that was because of the eyes.
”The.. gargoyles exist.. thing?” Nino unsubtly hinted at. Alya blinked.
Okay. Okay. Okay Alya so look. You’ve got a few options here. Pretend you’re totally shocked, tell him the truth, or be as blunt as possible so you can move over it quickly. Obviously not the second one. Wait no- you should tell him you’re a selkie.
No wait- then he might get mad. Don’t assume the worse of your boyfriend you dumb fox he just opened up his biggest secrets to you and you ruined both. Be kind to your sensitive boyfriend!
”Alya?”
”Uhh,, yeah. Haha.” Alya said, waving a hand and looking for his hat “Yeah.”
THAT WASN’T AN ANSWER YOU NITWIT!
FUUUUUUUCK
”Alya?” Nino asked again, stepping after her as she squeaked, tugging her fox coat closer to her and gave a wide unconvincing smile.
”CRAZY!” She yipped, doing her best to keep her gusto confidence and hide the fact that she was sweating bullets “I’m- Wow, magic! Itssss nuts! Nuts! That you’re- you- that magic exists! Yeah! I didn’t know that!”
Nino’s eyes narrowed, “Alya..”
”Let’s get out of here” Alya smiled, taking his hands in hers, his eyes widening as she grinned with mischief “Are you able to fly?”
”Huh?” Nino blinked. Alya laughed, giving another kiss on his cheek making his knees wobble a little and smile goofily at her.
”Can you fly? Nino.” She asked again. Nino stared at her with wide golden eyes. Trying to search for answers across her face, while she was just in love with his. Her erratic heart beating was slowing, and soaking in Nino’s presence, while new, and unraveled to be more than what she knew, was still the same old Nino. The same Nino she loved.
Nino took in a deep breath, a hand tracing over a part of his wrist where many of his bracelets were worn, including where the Turtle Miraculous once was. Alya was curious why he wasn’t allowed to keep his..
”Yeah” He managed to say, smiling before his face fell “I- We shouldn’t though, someone will see us! And I don’t think I can uh..” He paused, trying to figure out how to phrase his sentence without getting a sprained foot up his ass “..carry.. another.. person?”
”Oh come on Prince Charming, you carried me here” Alya smiled as they flopped onto the couch, resting her cheek on his stomach. Nino laughed, her heart warmed as she felt that familiar breathy laugh ripple through her.
”The difference though is that if I drop you, you’re going to go falling down millions of feet, dude.” Nino deadpanned
”Aww, you wanna protect me” Alya snorted, pausing. Anansi.. “You.. During Anansi, you wanted to..”
She looked back up at his face, his eyes trained on the ceiling.
”I wanted to protect you so bad.. I know you probably thought I just wanted to be macho or something, or that I thought you couldn’t protect yourself, but when your sister said I couldn’t protect you, I just.. wanted to prove I could.” Nino quietly replied, looking down at her with soft eyes “You’re amazing Alya, you make me brave.”
Alya blinked, shooting up from her spot much to his surprise as he backed up on the couch, waiting for her reaction. The selkie girl stared down at him with wide amber eyes, hands shaking beside his chest.
Her breath caught at her throat as she stared at Nino and smiled.
She didn’t think, she just felt, and then she moved.
Shooting up from the couch, she snapped out her phone and began to rapidly text into it, Nino’s surprise and confused voice barely reaching her ears as a grin spread across her cheeks when she get the needed message back and set out to digging through the drawers for a pen and a piece of paper.
Popping open the window to the fire escape she could finally hear Nino again-
“Alya?! Alya what are you doing?!” Nino sputtered, following after her as she slinked out into the cold Paris air. She started to head up the stairs, giving him a mischievous grin.
”Come on!” She giggled, “You said the problem was you couldn’t carry me and people would see right? Well I still wanna see if you can fly!” She exclaimed, not waiting for him to respond as she climbed her way to the roof top.
Trixx’s excited yipping beside her ear strengthened her bones and aching ankle as she jumped onto the top of the concrete surface the best she could, looking over her shoulder as Nino soon followed in his flustered and confused looking human form.
“What do you mean by that?!” He asked.
Alya paused, holding the fox miraculous around her neck carefully as she stared at him.
She could feel the fur, that she knew belonged to her, wrapped around around her waist prickle against the cold Paris wind.
Her eyes traveled across the streets of Paris, watching as the sky turned a hazel orange with the sunset before facing her boyfriend. Alya slowly padded towards him and took his hands in hers.
”Nino-” She started “-you.. wanted to tell me cause of Anansi, right?”
Nino nodded slowly “Right.”
”Thank you. For that.” She said, taking in a deep breath “Thank you for telling me. Thank you for trusting me too. But can you trust me a little bit more? And.. can I trust you?”
The gargoyle’s eyes widened a little bit more, and this time, he was the one to kiss her cheek. Her eyes fluttered with the suddenness but smiled warmly as she put a hand on his as he traced her cheek.
”Of course, Alya” Nino said softly, his gentle golden eyes twinkling “I’d do anything for you.”
She nodded, and opening up her phone, began to trace a spell Alix had generously sent her on her phone onto the piece of paper she stole. Nino’s eyes watched in fascination and awe as Alya put her hand onto the piece of paper and poured all the magic she could into it.
”Obscure.”
She could feel her chest tickle before that feeling of lightness and hear seeped into her fingers and into the charm- making her sigh in slight exhaustion before she held the charm up and pushed it into Nino’s hands- a wave of nothingness washing over where they once stood to the outside world.
Guess all of that magic meddling really did pay off.
“What the-“ Nino started
”Hold onto it, kay babe?” Alya said, “It’ll keep us invisible. Be quick and transform okay?”
”Huh—?“
She untied the coat around her waist, and giving Nino a smile, jumped into his arms- as Alya threw the fox fur over her shoulders- feeling her knuckles and fingers shorten and fuse into paws, her maw stretch with the hood, and her eyes blink open to stare up at a shock Nino.
Her toothy maw stretched into a wide excited smile.
Surprise.
...
Flying through Paris was an experience, Alya would never be able to describe in any possible way. Her words failed her, as she trembled to voice how beautiful the sky was, staring down at the ground as the wind pushed against and ruffled through her fur like combs.
Nino’s arms tightened around her every few seconds, close to his beating stone heart as his creaking wings glided them across the landscape. No one could see them, and so, for this short while, bathed in the pinks of the Paris sunset sky, the sky was theirs.
Internally she was making notes and thoughts, staring up at Nino’s form, specifically his wings- while he met her gaze and gifted her with his glimmering smile.
Alya made a yip, motioning her nose towards a tall passing building as she noticed the small parchment charm starting to run out of magic. Nino took notice and making a quick flap of his wings, Alya held onto him tighter as he shoot up through the air, before slowly gliding to a stop as the charm burnt to nothing.
She could vaguely feel the shift in air around them disappear, like.. faint.. pop rocks.. or something. An electric prickling that dissipated off her skin. A cover pulled off.
Touching ground, Alya noticed the change in Nino’s feet, now claw like paws that were not unlike the ones she’d see on the gargoyles looming over the many roof tops she had seen in Paris.
Speaking of which, the spreading of stone had covered his entire body now, instead of just covering his shoulders and spreading over his pecs, back, and around the edges of his face, though now that they had steadied themselves from their flight, the rocky layer peeled back again towards that sort of half and half state.
Alya yipped, bouncing around him as her tail twitched with glee. Nino let out a nervous laugh, bending down as she pressed into his rough claws and smiled through her fangs from the comfort of his fingers combing through her thick locks of red fur.
She let out a foxish bark, before she grasped onto the invisible internal seam, and in a stream of golden wisps of magic- peeled back the coat of fur and appeared again, in her human form- her fur coat falling around her shoulders as her words and voice returning as a song of laughter filled the space between them.
Eventually they laid down in the warm pavement of the concrete building roof, watching the world go from dark oranges to royal blues.
”So that’s why you weren’t..”
”I was definitely fucking surprised by you being a gargoyle” Alya admitted “But not that gargoyles existed. I’m more excited about that!” She rolled into her stomach and face him “You’ve got to tell me everything! How can you fly, how are you born how-“
”Alya-“
”Sorry.” Alya said, she wasn’t really sorry, but she did take that warning to slow down a little. “Do you- I should probably explain myself too.. shouldn’t I?”
Nino pulled himself to a sitting position as he nodded. Alya hummed, rolling around to lay her head in his lap, playing around with his looming wings that rested around them. Like cover. Like shields.
”I’m sorry that I didn’t tell you, I did have a crises though, when you texted me. Cause I thought you were gonna tell me you were Carapace, and I felt bad about not telling you my secrets” Alya explained, taking off her glasses to rub her eyes a little.
”What.. changed that?”
”Well, other than the fact that.. my awesome handsome boyfriend was also an awesome handsome Gargoyle-“ Nino blushed, before Alya’s voice softened “-it was what you said. I was still scared to tell you- about me- even when you revealed yourself- but you said.. you said I make you brave. And I realized, you do that for me too, Nino. You make me brave.”
Nino blinked with surprise, and she just laced their hands together.
”Can I trust you again?”
”Always”
Alya inhaled “Do you.. know what selkies are?”
”Uhh-“
”Me- they’re me Nino. I’m a selkie.” Alya deadpanned, pulling his hand to touch her coat, despite how much it made her heart spike “We’re a type of animal shifter. Our souls are tied to a specific animal, and with these fur coats that we are connected to as well, we can become our other selves.”
”Magic fur suits-“
”That’s exactly what Juleka said and I’m angry that you’re right.” Alya huffed, sitting up, putting her glasses on to look at him with a goofy smile before it fell. Nino tilted his head and gave her a gentle squeeze on the hand. “..Selkies can be very diverse, all around the globe really, swans, seals, bears.”
She made a silent snort much to Nino’s confusion and she mouthed ‘I’ll tell you later’, before continuing. Her eyes trailed off to the city below them as she reached for her fox pendent to squeeze. She could vaguely feel Trixx’s form rustle in her hair.
”But..”
”But?”
Alya pursed her lips “But.. they all seem to have a similar story in common.”
Nino’s expression softened. “Not good things?”
”Not good things” Alya muttered, “Tragedy, real, tragic, love stories.” She said dryly, looking up at Nino with a sense of fear and rawness prickling uncomfortable under her human skin. “A-And Nino, when I mean I’m connected to this coat- I-I mean it. If someone were to take it- or purposefully steal away-“
”-It’d feel like someone took part of your soul..” Nino whispered, a thought dawning on his face “D-Dude- Alya did someone-“
”Not me.” Alya said quickly “But- its kinda a trend in these kind of stories.” She added. “Of people taking away selkies’s coats, as either ransom or just to make them stay in their beautiful human forms- and forcing them to marry them- and force them to do their bidding.”
Nino said nothing as Alya gripped tightly to his hand, her eyes narrowing as her mind began to drift of terrible voices and screams. Of Mama’s desperation and panicked eyes as she took Alya and Nora by the hands, leaving that disgusting house forever, even without her own coat-
“Alya-“ Nino’s voice finally reached her, she realized she was crying as he wiped a tear away from her cheek. His soft but firm hands laced in hers, grounding her to reality. Her rock. Alya sniffed, rubbing away a tear from her eye, laughing weakly.
”..How pathetic- right?” Alya stumbled through her words “I’m- My mom. She doesn’t have her coat anymore. She left it with my.. father.” She said, bitterly “It was too much. She took me and Nora and ran. Ended up meeting my dad, fell in love, had Etta and Ella with him.”
Her eyes fell to Nino’s hands, trying to not look at his face.
”I- It stopped me. From telling you. But I wanted to. I wanted to so bad Nino, but I was..” Her voice choked, as her eyes narrowed with anger “I was..”
”Afraid?”
Alya blinked, looking up at Nino’s gentle kind eyes. She felt her heart tremble, and she nodded.
”Yeah..” She whispered “I was afraid. Afraid you could ever be like him, that the guy I loved, you, could ever trick me. That I- That I messed up. And I couldn’t do anything about it.”
”Who was your father?”
Alya’s eyes narrowed “Some.. asshole” She spat, leaning back on Nino as she played with her nails. “It’s been a long time since I’ve seen him. I was really small..”
”What.. did he do to you..?” Nino’s voice was starting to become angrier. Alya looked down.
”Yell at me I guess.. liked to keep Mom on a short leash- made threats to her coat a lot. He didn’t know me and Nora were.. yknow. We hid our coats from him. So she was his prime target.” Alya mumbled “Until Nora got mad one day. He slapped mom, and well, you know Nora.”
Alya sighed “Threw on her coat, roaring like the bear she was, and smacked him right back. That was the day we left. Nora got caught on a bear trap on the way out, apparently he laid it out cause Nora was sneaking out in her bear form and he saw her so- even when Ma realized we left her coat, we didn’t turn back.” She ended “I’m sorry that I didn’t tell you..”
Nino was quiet, until he was not.
”I’m going to kill him.”
Alya sat up with a sudden burst of straight up ‘oh shit’ juice flooding her veins,
“Hey hey hey- no- I’m not advocating murder!” She exclaimed, before gasping as Nino’s form cracked and shuddered, his eyes were glowing a violent gold and his stone cracked and creaked over his body, probably gaining another 3 inches of height as his voiced raised.
”No I’ll do it! I’m going to! I swear I’ll find him I’ll-“ Nino deflated for a moment, looking at her shocked expression. His face fell, and he slowly receded again. Claws shortening and his face softening again.
Alya caught him as he dropped into her arms, hugging her tightly “Alya- I’m so sorry he did that to you, Alya. It’s okay. I get it. You don’t have to apologize for now telling me. I’m-“
”Hey.. hey.. it’s okay, I haven’t seen him in years now, Nino. I’m safe.” Alya said softly, pulling away from him “We’re okay. You didn’t know me before. You couldn’t have protected me then. Nora did for us. And I’m glad she did, that’s why she was so hard on you during, you know, yesterday..”
Nino sighed, and they sat back down again, closer to the edge this time to look over the softly lit city. Watching the lights flicker on like a wave of golden illumination. It was cold, but Nino’s wings covered over both of them like a stiff covering blanket.
”I told you how I got my hat right?”
”You said it was your older brother.. but.. I’ve never seen him.” Alya said, looking up at him “Is he..?”
”He was gone a few years before I was born. It’s a little morbid to think about but if he hadn’t- I- I wouldn’t exist.” Nino said, Alya squeezed his hand when she felt it intertwine with hers as she scooched in to bump his shoulder. He smiled softly at her and continued to stare over the city street. “They- my parents- they missed him so much. They wanted him back-“
His eyes tightened a little, but just sighed.
”-but it was my dad who did what he thought was right, and using some magic, brought me to life.” Nino continued “He realized right after that I wasn't him though.. I never could be him.. and with the birth of me, they finally were able to move on..”
”Were you.. born this age? Like sixteen? Teen?” Alya asked, waving at him. Nino shook his head.
”Uh- No. I wasn’t born- he used a pre-existing gargoyle statue, threw some magic onto it by using a small bit of my brother’s soul as like- a base- and then I came out if it like a hatched baby? Or at least that’s what they old me?” Nino guessed “I was a baby, we have pictures, I don’t know everything. Anyways though.. mom was mad, but I think she was more.. in grief.”
He sucked in a shuddered sad breath “I have.. memories of my brother. And I miss him like I knew him. I get the place in the universe he once lived in and I feel the burden of seeing that it’s now.. empty.” His expression grew somber “I hate that Chris never met him, but like, I never did either. So what could I ever say?”
”Does Chris know?” She asked quietly
Nino shook his head “No, he doesn’t.”
”That’s fair” Alya sighed, leaning in his shoulder. Despite the stiffness of his rocky layer, he was a very comfortable rock. Hah. Trixx don’t laugh She’s not ready yet for the added Rena Rouge thing. “Etta and Ella don’t either. We love them, but, you know, them. Couldn’t keep their cute little mouths shut about anything.”
”Are they human?” Nino curiously asked, his voice lightening.
”Oh yeah, thank god for that too. I don’t think my dad could handle two more foxes- or worse- two bear Cubs.”
”Oh god that reminds me of Brave.”
”Dude that was such a good movie-“
And so they talked like that for a while, laying again on the concrete roof, staring up at the stars in their human forms, hands intertwined as they chatted about the bits of their lives they had missed.
Alya remembered Nino’s jaw dropped face when she told him about Chloe and Aurore, of Kagami’s unluckiness with love- she remembers her uncontrollable laughter as he described his attempts at flight and the many deceased flower pots had had knocked over in his youth-
It was later when they realized how late it was that they wondered how they were going to get home, without any paper for charms and not wanting to deal with a rudely awakened Alix just for a door home.
So she decided for one last surprise.
”AL- RENA SLOW DOWN PLEASE- OH SHHHHIT!”
”Come on Prince Charming!” Rena Rouge teased as she held her boyfriend on her back as she flipped across the many buildings in front of her “You can fly! And you’ve used a miraculous, You can totally handle this!”
”RENA!”
Notes:
Well hope you enjoyed that!
I realized that this is like, the first time I’ve written major DJWIFI and that’s a crime for me. These dorks are cute.
Nino isn’t an official member of the Mystery Gang, but he will be a recurring major character to this story thanks to his connection to Alya! So keep an eye out for him!
The spell Alya used was actually the same spell Alix used in her debut chapter if you didn’t know, I can see Alya bothering the heck out of Alix and going like: pLEASE TEACH ME AT LEAST ONE SPELL PLEASE
So anyways hoped you enjoyed that! A full Alya and Nino backstory! They love eachother so much,, i hope I wrote them well enough.
If Nino’s backstory didn’t make sense aaaaaaaaauuuhhhhh quick easier explanation-
Nino’s brother died before he was born, but his dad knew magic and in an attempt to bring him back, used a fracture of Nino’s brother’s soul which was left, slapped it into a gargoyle sculpture as a body, and filled everything that was missing with his and Nino’s mom’s magic in an attempt to bring Nino’s brother back. However this just made Nino! Who is his own person and own identity despite having part of what was once his older brother’s soul so like-
1% of Nino’s soul is his older brother, the next 20% is his own, and the rest is just straight up magic to fill in the space.Next chapter: What Sabrina was up to after Anansi, aka, her dinner with Aurore’s family, cause Aurore needs screen time and I love her
Chapter 21: What Sabrina was up to after Anansi
Summary:
It’s exactly what the title said.
Get ready for some fluffy soft girls to cheer y’all up a bit from last chapter’s sad stuff
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Sorry, am I late for dinner?”
Aurore just goofily grinned as she opened the door for the changeling girl.
”I’m sure we have crumbs to offer” Aurore snickered, leaning on the door frame for a moment “Come on in, you look awkward standing outside.”
Sabrina laughed, skipping inside quickly, hands gripping tightly to her night bag. The house smelt of hot rice, sauces, and thick smells of meat and fried foods. It was warm, and inviting. And the energy that Sabrina felt like she was sucked dry of because of the earlier akuma attack had seemed to shoot back through her spine in an instant.
How was she able to convince her dad she was staying at Aurore’s house? She maaaay have skimmed the details on.. well.. all of her magical friends.. Aurore was just the human girl Juleka sent a boy to the ER for.
..Speaking of which, how the hell did Juleka even talk her way out of any kind of expulsion? She sent a kid to the ER that made no sense even with the slight suggestion magic vampires had access to, heck she even forgot about it- it was like everyone forgot about it-
Sabrina shook her head as the thought curled away from her. Whatever. What was she thinking about again? It was.. oh right, Aurore’s house.
”Aurore?” Ms Beaureal called out from inside the kitchen, Sabrina smiled as she could hear the the soft pops of oil and bubbling soup, as well as the smell guiding her nose.
”It’s Sabrina!” Aurore answered, taking Sabrina’s bag and shuffling off into her own room as Sabrina crept more inside. Ms Beaureal’s head poked out to the hall and she beamed.
”Ah! Sabrina! Zephyr! Zephyr get off the couch, Sabrina’s here!” Ms Beaureal exclaimed, giving a wave to the ginger girl and stumbling back to her cooking. Sabrina laughed as Aurore’s dad came barreling through, nearly running into a wall as he slipped around on his socks against the wooden floor.
The change of pace from the entire day, of watching the intense arm wrestle between Nino and Nora, Nora’s akumatation, talking herself out of thinking Nino could be Carapace- it was nice.
Mr Beaureal helped her out of her jacket and hung it up next to the other coats, a big smile on his face.
“Glad you could make it, Sabrina, do you need anything? Water? Or wait, were you cold before? Are you cold now? I can give you you’re jacket back-“ Mr Beaureal said in a flurry of movement as he began to shuffle between her and the coat rack again-
Sabrina ducked under his big waving arms smoothly with a soft smile as she began to walk down the hall to the living room, making sure he was following to see it was okay.
“I’m fine, Mr Beaureal.” She responded, glancing to the many plants and flowers she remembers he had hung and potted around, waving a hand over one of the wilting ones and smiled with pride as she saw it stand up a little higher as she let herself push a trickle of magic out of her fingertips.
”Okay, then” Mr Beaureal sighed, brightening “You can call me Zephyr by the way! Or da-“
”Don’t call him, Dad.” Aurore deadpanned, appearing into the living room again, her horns poking out of her hair and wings flapping around annoyedly as Sabrina laughed. “Please.”
”Sorry, Mr Beaureal” Sabrina giggled towards Aurore’s dad who just slumped
”Ciel! The children are bullying me..” He whined, waltzing away to the kitchen to slump onto his laughing wife. Sabrina smiled softly as she looked back to the plants. Mr Beaureal named them all. She wouldn’t tell anyone but she memorized them all.
Atticus, Nebula, Henry, Gandalf, Brandon, Gerard, Cassidy— yes he named Gandalf after Gandalf. Apparently he had a flower that, due to some accident, got set on fire before he could name it, and when they sadly threw it away, he named it Darth Vader. Rest in piece Darth Vader.
”Which one’s your favorite?” Aurore asked, slinking up next to her.
Sabrina hummed, running a hand over Nebula’s soft hanging leaves as the plant peacefully hung from the ceiling.
”Nebula. She’s pretty.” Sabrina smiled softly, her green eyes blinking as she focused back on Aurore. “That’s weird, isn’t it? Sorry, it- yeah that’s weird.”
”No no, it’s cute.” Aurore laughed gently, her wings twitching as she strode next to Sabrina to look over the collection of plants with her. “My favorite is Gandalf. Cause he’s just big.”
She was right. Gandalf was a pretty big tree fiddle leaf tree. Proud looking. Sabrina never watched the lord of the rings movies. Dad didn’t like them, so, she just didn’t get a chance. He liked Star Wars better.
”Yeah, his leaves are like, the size of your wings.” Sabrina giggled
”That’s.. not a lot” Aurore deadpanned before smiling “But for a leaf, I guess so.. Hey did you ever notice your eyes turn green when you do magic?”
”They do?!”
The two girls lost themselves in some meaningless conversation about bugs and forests. Somehow it fell into the differences of grass textures and- look- it was weird.
But you know what else is weird? When you’re wearing flip flops in grass and it’s all course and just itching at your heels and it’s awful. Aurore agreed. Seriously why can’t grass be soft all the time?
Aurore’s laugh carried Sabrina’s energy from down to high, as only her hunger kept her from basically dancing around the room. But she did have enough energy to tease Aurore’s a little more, the girls giggling as the succubus’s tail whipped around.
”Dinner, girls!”
Oh that solves things!
Sabrina and Aurore gave a light look towards eachother and skittered over to the kitchen counter, Ms Beaureal smiling softly at them as they scooped food onto their plates and spoon fulls of soup into some small bowls they were taking trips to take it to the table. Sabrina nearly bumped into Mr Beaureal who was grabbing some utensils and she gave an awkward smile to which he patted her head.
Sitting down, Sabrina squawked as Aurore accidentally smacked her in the face with her wings as Aurore fumbled with her chopsticks and accidentally sent them flying across the table.
The two just stared awkwardly at the small mess, Sabrina internally screaminf as she realized she spilt her soup bowl as well. Oh no that’s super not good.
”You two good?” Ms Beaureal looked up from her plate as she wandered over, Sabrina prepared to fumble with her words but the woman just blinked at the mess and shrugged “Ah, just a spill. No worries, everyone does that.” She laughed “Zephyr get the napkins?”
Sabrina awkwardly stood there with Aurore as they got handed the napkins and began to clean up the mess in a hurry.
...
God this was really delicious. Sabrina swallowed another mouthful of food, smiling as it hit her stomach in a wonderful bloom of warmth.
”...And then I was like- bit- girl what are you doing?”
”I can’t believe she said that to you, sweetie.” Mr Beaureal smiled goofily as Aurore continued her huffy story about some person from the KidZ+ studio who bothered her on one of her recording days “Ciel what do you think?”
”I think you’re going to spill your food if you don’t put it in your mouth, Zephyr”
The table laughed as it was too late and as Mr Beaureal’s arm jerked around in fear of it doing so, the exact thing happened and he huffed in overexaggerated frustration as he grabbed a napkin and began dabbing it on his poor sweatpants.
Sabrina’s feet swung under her seat as the chatter around her continued to comfort her. The company was nice. It was kind. She felt at home. And never before had she felt more like family than a guest.
Even compared to when she was at her own home.
”Sabrina would you like more?” Ms Beaureal offered. Sabrina swallowed down another spoon but quickly shook her head politely.
”N-No! No no! I’m good!” Sabrina said, waving a hand “Thank you so much though”
And then she felt that familiar tug in her chest again.
”I can clean up the table” Sabrina quickly said, before it’d get worse. She smiled when it relaxed.
”No dear it’s okay, you’re our guest.” Mr Beaureal said, resting his spoon down onto his empty plate. Sabrina bit her lip, feeling the short burning crawl underneath her skin begin to spread again. Make the deal even. Her mind whispered.
”I insist, please.” Sabrina responded, thought shrinking a little when she heard the short desperation in her voice that was a lot more than she had intended. Whoops.
”I can help” Aurore offered, her tail flicking around behind her as she drank the last of her water, tapping at the cup with her claws a little. Sabrina felt her chest loosen a bit and she nodded,
”Yeah, I’d, uh, Yeah that’d be great” Sabrina smiled. The married couple shared some silent eye contact and nodded happily to her.
”Thank you Sabrina, you tell us if you two need anything, okay sweetie?” Mr Beaureal said, Sabrina nodded as the table began to collect themselves.
Sabrina was able to stack about three plates on eachother while Aurore took the last one. The two smiled at eachother as Aurore started scooping up some of the utensils.
As they finished that up, Sabrina sighed in relief as the knot in her chest released and she smiled at her hard, finished work.
”Sabrina we’re gonna play monopoly, wanna play?”
Work never finishes. Sabrina felt a smile spread across her lips as she scrambled over.
...
”...I think it’s kinda like.. a mental thing” Sabrina guessed, staring up at the ceiling “I could get horny, sure, I guess. I think that’s just a living thing.. thing. But, like- there’s no attraction behind it for me, no.. pull for it, for sex. It’s just not there, so I guess your magic doesn’t react?”
“Huh..” Aurore hummed, staring at her hands. “You think that’s how it works..?”
“I don’t know, I guess it’s just easier to not question it and.. I dunno, be glad it’s the way it is?” Sabrina shrugged, blinking with soft surprise “Huh I don’t usually say that.”
”Say what?” Aurore’s voice was soft as she looked up from her pillow. The soft silence making Sabrina think about how they got here again.
After monopoly the small family ended up watching binging all of Lord of the Rings that night. Or at least tried to. They didn't finish for sure but, hey, an excuse to come again to finish. Aurore’s parents cuddled on one side of the couch while Aurore sat on the floor a little near them with Sabrina sitting right next to her on the soft nice carpet.
The room has buzzed with a comfortable magic and Sabrina and Aurore barely made it through the end of Return of the King before deciding they were going to sleep. It was really late.
Ms Beaureal gave the two a gentle peck on the head as they waddled their way to Aurore’s room to sleep on the floor together in sleeping bags cause while Sabrina didn’t want to sleep in Aurore’s bed, Aurore didn’t want Sabrina to sleep alone. So they compromised.
Her gaze softened, rubbing her eyes were her glasses once sat at before she had taken them off with the intention to sleep. But sleepovers never end at the moment the ones there say they will. And the topic keeeping them up this time was Aurore’s powers. Though that seemed to be changing.
”Well, I mean, being happy with ‘just the way it is’.” Sabrina replied carefully “When people say it to me.. ‘it’s just the way it is’, it’s to.. control me. To tell me that my position at the bottom of the bottom of the food chain, beneath someone’s foot, that it was always like that and should always stay like that, and I shouldn’t argue against it..”
She felt her skin burning in a sensation she wasn’t sure if it was anger or... Sabrina just let out a soft laugh, turning around onto her stomach to look at Aurore with a tired smile.
”Ain’t that depressing. But I’m glad I’m your friend, I’m happy I can say I’m genuinely happy with the way this magic stuff works so I can hug you, and show you I care, and stuff.” Sabrina smiled softly.
Sabrina weakly wiped her eye, sniffing as she looked back at Aurore, her voice slightly shuddering “B-But uh, yeah that’s just my thoughts, what about you?”
Aurore was quiet. Just.. thinking, before taking Sabrina’s hand in hers and leaning her soft cheek on on it as quiet filled the space between them. Sabrina looked down at her, Aurore’s face and hand were warm on her skin, and that familiar prickling of magic was nice.
The succubus’s delicate claws that went from human tones from the wrist to charcoal at the fingertips looked dangerous. But she knew there would be no way she would be hurt. It was Aurore, after all.
”Well.. I’m sad you had to go through that. That’s sucks, and you didn’t deserve to shoulder such bullshit. But you’re right on the part of just being grateful that we can hug and that we can interact and just, being able to spend time together. I’m glad I’m you’re friend” Aurore smiled softly, her tail waving around “I’m a lucky girl.”
Sabrina blinked, feeling a spread of heat go across her cheeks and awkwardly nodding.
”Thank you.” She responded quietly, “I’m glad you’re my friend too”
The two let that moment sit before awkwardly turning back to sleep. Welp.
”Goodnight”
”Night-“
...
Sabrina’s eyes fluttered awake, but the softness around her was not the surrounding warmth that was Aurore’s blanket, but a field of grass.
Running her hands across it she let the lush soft texture bring a tickling feeling of calm in her chest, when she knew she should’ve been panicking.
The flowers that fluttered around her felt like home, but not her house. It felt nostalgic, inviting, and that if she laid down in it, it’d swallow her whole without an argument.
Her body felt different here. Vulnerable. Raw.
An abundance of magic burned through her veins and she felt it bottom of her darkened feet to the tip of her ears.
She felt the need to stand, but didn’t. Finding peace in just resting.
She could vaguely see Paris, far, far away. She recognized this hill. This hill lead into the forest. The one her friends would run through, wild, free. The one where Chloe was dragged to, walking out bloody and cursed. The one with eyes watching Sabrina’s every step. Where the trees whispered into her ear.
Sabrina wondered what would happen if she entered right now, as she tilted her head back. This wasn’t reality after all. She could feel the extent of her consciousness, reminding her that she wasn’t really here. She could still feel Aurore’s magic trickling at the end of her fingertips.
But her curiosity stopped her from moving farther away from the edge of the inviting tree line.
A gust of wind bristled through the trees, it sounded like they were singing. It tickled past her ears, urging her to stand.
What would happen if she went in? Would she ever want to go out?
”Sabrina..”
”Sabrina..”
She had a purpose here didn't she? With her friends? Her family?
”Sabrina..”
”Sabrina..”
Did she deserve to be called that name? When it truly belonged to someone else?
The changeling girl felt herself weakly stand, hand reaching out to the winding trees and roots as the grass clung to her ankles and the breath of nature filled her lungs, she owed it to everyone to disappear- when a figure bumped against her shoulder.
Sabrina stumbled, turning around to see the other girl face her. Red locks glowing gold in the sunlight as their piercing teal green eyes met hers.
”Shh-“
Sabrina stumbled backwards as a human panic spread through her chest again, as the figure pushed themself in her space, a long inhuman grin spreading across their cheeks as the stretching green engravings that flicked across their cheeks like a design of nature’s insanity.
A dark clawed and leather wraps covered hand rested on her cheek, a thumb pressing against Sabrina’s lip. Forcing them to share a long burning stare. Deer like feet padded on top of the spiraling grass as Sabrina felt entrapped, as Sabrina felt terrified.
She- She- She wanted to go home-
And that’s what the creature in front of her wanted her to feel, as the sky glowed green, the forest began to stretch closer and closer around them, eating them alive.
”Wake up.”
...
And so Sabrina did. She clutched her chest as she forced herself to take in deep quiet breaths so she didn’t wake up her dad and disturb him and make him tired and-
Wait, she was at Aurore’s.
The changeling girl counted to ten as she slowed her heavy panicked breaths. When she found herself semi-calm, her tense muscles relaxed and she could feel the rise of fear that had taken over her form finally begin to recede.
Her green eyes traveled from her blanket to the floor to Aurore’s sleeping form.
Sabrina felt her gaze soften, finding herself reaching out and drifting her normal, human hand (thank god) towards Aurore’s blonde hair.
She froze for a moment, when she heard Aurore suck in a breath, before she relaxed again when Aurore just merely adjusted her position, leaning her head into Sabrina’s hand.
The Magic inside the small small room made Sabrina’s blood prickle with an energy she’d only be able to describe - if she carbonated her blood - which sounds really weird and she knows, but she seriously had no other way to describe it.
Sabrina wasn’t sure what to make of it. But she was scared. And tired. Very very tired. Jeez what time was it? She found herself idly petting through Aurore’s hair, doing her best not too bump into her fragile but beautiful maroon horns, that Sabrina could barely see in the dark room.
She hoped she could get some sleep soon. But she hoped she wouldn’t dream.
In another room in that same house, the plants bloomed.
Notes:
I need to write these two more, they cute
Chapter 22: Text Me Later
Summary:
Cult Leader: Alya
Carmilla: Juleka
Recycling bin: Sabrina
Never Skip Leg Day: Chloe
Alpheba: Alix
Al Roker: Aurore
Catgirl: Kagami
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
[3:00pm]
Scooby Doo Chase Music incarnate
Cult Leader: so like. can we just straight up ask Ondine
Al Roker: Alya no-
Carmilla: why the fuck not
Cult Leader: yeah see juleka agrees w/ me, what the fuck is up!!
recycling bin: Whether or not ondine is a fish with legs it’s her privacy!!
Catgirl: I agree.
Al Roker: Thank you Sabrina+Kagami y’all are my favorite
Never Skip Leg Day: Well Kim is either fucking a fish or is one cause my god does he reek.
Alpheba: That could be just him. He has tuna sandwiches for lunch on Wednesdays.
Alpheba: don’t ask why I know that I just do
Carmilla: yeah see, he’s still eating a fish either way
Cult Leader: lMAOOOOOOOOOO
recycling bin: OH JEEZ
Alpheba: BAHAHAHAHSJSJSHDDHSKSKSJWJ
Never Skip Leg Day: PFFFFFFFFF
Cult Leader: EYE-
Catgirl: oh. I understand.
recycling bin: j J U L E KA
Al Roker: DAMN IT IM ON MY BREAK I ALMOST SPILT MY DRINK IN MY DRESSFK
recycling bin: ゞ◎Д◎ヾ
Catgirl: Wait, how did you do that?
recycling bin: The face?
Never Skip Leg Day: damn it- it’s spreading
Catgirl: yes.
recycling bin: Search up like, Japanese emoticons on the internet I think? And copy paste? That’s what I’m doing.
Catgirl: (๑ↀᆺↀ๑)✧
recycling bin: yes!! Like that!!
Catgirl: Do you think this would help with better communication between my peers?
recycling bin: I dunno! Maybe?
Cult Leader: it’ll definitely look “endearing” per say
Cult Leader: a little awkward with your typing style but it’s like, cute awkward?
Catgirl: (o^‥^)o
Alpheba: Very cute
Never Skip Leg Day: it’s not that cute.
(7:03 pm)
Personal Messages
(Juleka, Never Skip Leg Day)
Juleka: yellow sus
Never Skip Leg Day: the fuck ypu mean couffaine
Never Skip Leg Day: **you
Juleka: nothing. Nothing at all.
Never Skip Leg Day: I don’t like whatever you’re implying..
Juleka: sucks
(3:17:pm)
Scooby Doo Chase Music incarnate
Cult Leader: aNYWAYS rip to the conversation but I’ve been editing the Same video for like the last 15 minutes (Nino is w/ me) and my eyes are burninf
Carmilla: hey nino
Never Skip Leg Day: lahiffe
recycling bin: hello!
Alpheba: yo
Cult Leader: thanks for being concerned about my burning eyes guys (Nino says hi back)
Alpheba: you editing a lady blog thing?
Cult Leader: alix wtf else do I do
Never Skip Leg Day: Finally she realizes she doesn’t have a personality besides the website!
recycling bin: Chloe shut up
Carmilla: yeah Chloe shut up
Cult Leader: Chloe why
Never Skip Leg Day: fuck you guys
Alpheba: chloe
Never Skip Leg Day: whatever sorry
Carmilla: @recycling bin you seeing this shit?
recycling bin: I always see this stuff
recycling bin: it’s pain
Never Skip Leg Day: what?
Carmilla: nothing
Never Skip Leg Day: Sabrina?
recycling bin: Kagami how are those emoticons working for you now?
Catgirl: ₍˄·͈༝·͈˄₎ฅ˒˒
Never Skip Leg Day: ...
recycling bin: so cute!
Carmilla: haha yea
Cult Leader: hey so like juleka
Carmilla: yea
Cult Leader: have you asked your mom what the fuck she is??
Carmilla: oh
Carmilla: yeah but she just said something cryptid as hell m8
Carmilla: i like asked and she just got this dramatic look on her face and was like “only one older than the sea foam and coursing of blood in the waters’
Cult Leader: sounds like she’s totally speaking out of her ass
Carmilla: oh for sure
Alpheba: your mom gives off major monster fucker energy Juleka have I ever told you that
Carmilla: pffft
Carmilla: ohfor sure she does
Carmilla: look what I found in her junk though
[Carmilla has sent a photo]
Alpheba: the fuck
recycling bin: a sword?
Never Skip Leg Day: what’s with the rusty thing?
Catgirl: looks like it would snap in two..
Alpheba: bro that shit would date back 300 years tf
Never Skip Leg Day: nerd
Alpheba: fuck offf Chloe
Carmilla: can we just say my mom is a immortal and call it a day?
Cult Leader: hmmmm yeah fine
Carmilla: yay good for us, another mystery solved by the mystery gang
recycling bin: *throws confetti*
(12:32 am)
Personal Messages
(Short stack, Tall Gay)
Short stack: send more pictures of your moms stuff for me
Tall Gay: neeeeeeerd
Short Stack: bitch and? I got better grades
Tall Gay: fucking truuuuue
(9:21 am)
Scooby Doo Chase Music incarnate
Cult Leader: psst hey what’s the answer for number 3
Al Roker: what??
Never Skip Leg Day: tf cesaire we’re in the middle of a test
Al Roker: oH LMAOOOOOOO
Cult Leader: where’s @catgirl
Cult Leader: Kagami’s smart right??
Never Skip Leg Day: she’s probably paying attention in her own class unlike you, idiot, she doesn’t even have the same test as us
Cult Leader: Chloe I will throw my pencil at your face I’m not even kidding I will do it
Alpheba: one- it’s the big ass fucking flood alya and two- Chloe get back to work.
Cult Leader: ohhhhhh
Never Skip Leg Day: fine fine
Alpheba: also Chloe I can see over your shoulder you get ten wrong
Carmilla: Ms B is staring at you guys cut it out
Never Skip Leg day: shit
Cult Leader: how does she always know???
Al Roker: rip to these idiots
Catgirl:
(6:21 pm)
Scooby Doo Chase Music incarnate
recycling bin: uh, hey guys?
Carmilla: wassup Brina
Never skip leg day: yeah?
Alpheba: yo
Cult leader: wassup girl
Al Roker: are you okay?
Catgirl: Yes?
recycling bin: oh jeez everyone is here
Carmilla: of course we are, what’s up
recycling bin: I was just wonder something... something that felt... weird.
Cult leader: weird means something interesting please tell
recycling bin: I bumped into Principal Damacoles today and like, just something... hit me? Or I guess it hit me a few minutes later after some mind rambling
Alpheba: can relate
recycling bin: but like, how come no one has like- acknowledged the fact that Juleka sent someone to the ER?
Al Roker: wdym
Carmilla: I did?
recycling bin: YES! YES YOU DID!
recycling bin: remember? When Aurore got sexually harassed by that upper class men? When we found out she was a succubus??
recycling bin: you sent the guy to the ER and like
recycling bin: We all just kinda forgot about it?? You didn’t get expelled or any kind of expulsion it just kinda happened and we moved on? Isn’t that weird? Something that big?
Cult leader: same thing girl
recycling bin: what
Alpheba: expulsion and expelled mean the same thing, suspension is what you’re thinking
recycling bin: words suck
Alpheba: lmao yeah they do
Carmilla: could be worse, like yacht
Cult leader: or jeopardy
Al Roker: or Nauseous
Never skip leg day: Americans pronounce colonel “kernel” and that sounds infuriating
Catgirl: queue
Cult Leader: lmao or handkerchief
recycling bin: yea o
recycling bin: wAITWAITIWAIT WE’RE GETTING OFF TRACK, WE’RE GETTING DISTRACTED AGAIN
recycling bin: aND ITS ABOUT THIS SPECIFC! EVENT! WHY?
Carmilla: w h a t th e f uuuu
Alpheba: eye-
Al Roker: I..
recycling bin: this has been on my mind for the past hour I just- this is really weird and this doesn’t... this doesn’t feel right, right?
Cult leader: I- no- we- we had to have talked about it at some point... right?
Carmilla: how did I forget about that..
Carmilla: how has no one asked me about that, i hurt someone wtf...
Al Roker: I..
recycling bin: aurore?
Al Roker: that.. okay look so
Al Roker: it’s not like.. I haven’t been harassed a little before- it’s part of being a young girl, who’s part of a business that specifically markets her to be pretty and appealing to draw viewers, it’s a sucky part of my job
Al Roker: but that, that was a really bad moment. It was worse than all the gross flirting i was usually subjected I was so close to being
Al Roker: I
Al Roker: and I... forgot about it?? How did I, in this world, how the fuck did I.. I should be fucking traumatized but I’m not how do
Cult leader: aurore?
Carmilla: Aurore are you okay?
Never skip leg day: aurore?
Al Roker: I’m fine. I’m fine. I just- what the fuck. No one. No one has just- how did we brush over this so easily how did I brush over this so easily?
recycling bin: shit- Aurore I’m so sorry- I shouldn’t have brought it up we can stop talking about it I just thought it was weird I forgot about that part I’m so sorry
Al Roker: it’s fine I’m just suddenly very scared..
Carmilla: take a break from your phone, Aurore?
Al Roker: I think I’ll do that yeah.. kinda having an existential crises rn haha haha fuck
Al Roger: actually, Sabrina could you come over? I could use some company
recycling bin: I’m on my way right now.
Carmilla: damn
Never skip leg day: shit man
Alpheba: Chloe my house r8 now.
Never skip leg day: On my way but why
Alpheba: I’m trying to think about this real hard this is weird as fucking shit and I don’t like the fact that I can’t remember this well. I’ve got theories already and I’m already trying to find my dad’s old books and shit and I need you
Catigirl:
Never skip leg day: why me tho
Alpheba: your company always helps me and I think you’re very smart
Never skip leg day: ooika y
Carmilla: yeah i think
Carmilla: i think im gonna go take a break rn too
Cult leader: same here
Cult leader: I got, I got work
Carmilla see ya guys
Cult leader: bye
(12:31 am)
Personal Messages
(Alix, Knife to meet you)
Knife to meet you: Alix?
Alix: that’s me what’s up
Knife to meet you: Why are you up this late?
Alix: me and Chloe were hanging out, it got late, she’s sleeping over, and I’m staying up cause brain said no sleep
Knife to meet you: You were hanging out because you were trying to solve what Sabrina brought up today, correct?
Alix:
Alix: shit
Alix: how did I- mother fucker we both forgot about it.. shit-
Knife to meet you: We will all figure it out later. I have been meaning to ask you a question.
Alix: shoot
Knife to meet you: Why are you so smart?
Alix: woooow you’re so nice, such a complimenter Kagami
Alix: wait is complimenter a word
Knife to meet you: I’m not sure, but I know you are avoiding my question.
Alix: oh rip
Knife to meet you: Answer me.
Alix: Jesus chill, I’ve just kinda lived in a museum all my life, you pick up stuff
Alix: I work
Alix: do my homework
Alix: it’s whatever why
Knife to meet you: I feel like you’re a liar.
Knife to meet you: Why do you hide your intelligence from your classmates?
Knife to meet you: Is it because it does not fit your personality?
Alix: wow coming at the personal bits aren’t you
Knife to meet you:
Alix:
Knife to meet you:
Alix:
Knife to meet you:
Alix: okay okay
Alix: fine
Alix: I can feel you glaring through my screen
Knife to meet you: success
Alix: whatever
Knife to meet you: I’ve heard from Marinette that you’re grades are around the middle, but I’ve seen the way your mind works around s things, listing off things that doesn’t reflect that. Why.
Alix: sometimes I flub tests on purpose.
Alix: it’s kinda like.. it’s..
Alix: how do I explain this when you know none of my classmates besides
Alix: you know
Alix: Marinette and Adrien and us us
Knife to meet you: I know of some of them. When I visit the two of them they talk of their classmates a lot.
Alix: do you know Kim or Max then?
Knife to meet you: The athletic one and the one wearing green along with glasses?
Alix: yea
Alix: well those two are like my closest friends besides yall
Alix: and we’re just this.. we’ve just got this dynamic yknow?
Alix: Kim is the dumb meathead.. I prove his ego wrong by being the snarky tomboy, and Max is the voice of reason with brain cells..
Alix: but if the fact that I’m smart, like, becomes a part of me people know know about? Like if I tried (and i don’t try, i actively make an effort not to try) I could get top grades in the class.
Alix: and that would skew everything
Alix: Max is proud of his smarts, and I’m proud of him for that. I don’t want to take that part of him away, being the genius one of the class. I’m no where near his level but I know being so above us mentally means something to him.
Knife to meet you: Is he not egotistical like Kim? Why do you hide it?
Alix: No, and Kim isn’t egotistical either he just kinda needs someone to ground him in reality before he fuckin goes off
Alix: no one in the class that isn’t part of our team besides Nathaniel has gone to my house cause I don’t like the idea of people knowing im
Alix: well I guess more than “Well Off”. I have to go to rich people gatherings, charities, artifact auctions, I have to dress nice and grit a scowl from men 5 times my age staring at my legs grossly
Alix: because I like being liked the way I am at school. Plain old alix, decent grades, athletic, daring, attached to her roller-skates. No hidden rich whatever. No witchery. No validic whatever That’s it. I like it.
Alix: I want people to be friends with me cause I’m me. Not because of all this other shit. Maybe when they see the me that I feel is Me, and become my friend and whatever, then they can see “oh wow she’s got money” “oh wow she’s actually smart” “oh wow she’s a badass witch”
Alix: but I just don’t want that stuff to defy me when people first meet me yknow? It’s not like I’m a totally different person without those aspects. they’re “missing out on” stuff that’s okay if they miss out on.
Alix: damn it I rambled
Alix: fuck
Knife to meet you: It’s quite alright.
Knife to meet you: To be genuine, I must say I’m quite jealous, actually.
Alix: why
Knife to meet you: You have a humane escape. Sure, when I’m a cat, I’m a cat, and I can take whatever I comfort I want from Marinette or Adrien with no worries about them seeing me as... Me. And I can be selfish.
Knife to meet you: however... I can’t talk to them. I can’t communicate my feelings, I’m just a cat.
Knife to meet you: and whenever I am not, I am seen as the Kagami Tsurugi that will be feared or nervous around.
Knife to meet you: While you, you have parts of yourself that you don’t want people to know and, they don’t know. You get to have layers to you people get to peel back. To unravel with your trust.
Knife to meet you: People don’t do that with me. They are given an image and I cannot change it.
Alix: well
Alix: I think there’s more to you that’s worth looking for
Alix: you’re cool kagami
Knife to meet you: I am?
Alix: yeah, you’re a spirit cat with a tail on fire who can do back flips and stab people
Alix: you’re pretty dope
Knife to meet you: thank you
Alix: honestly, don’t be jealous of me hiding this shit from people. I’m just insecure.
Knife to meet you: Insecure? You?
Alix: yeah I’m just a little messed up bro, I think, I think we all kinda are
Knife to meet you:
Knife to meet you: I guess this just means, that we must support eachother, yes?
Alix: yeah
Alix: I think that’s the best thing we can do
Alix: I’m glad we’re bros
Knife to meet you: bros?
Alix: friends
Knife to meet you:
Knife to meet you: I’m glad you’re my friend too, Alix.
Knife to meet you: You are my, bro.
Alix: this is hilarious, yeah, you are my bro
Knife to meet you:(^・ω・^❁)
Knife to meet you: Thank you for telling me this, Alix. I feel like I understand you more know. Though, I actually have another question, now.
Alix: shoot
Knife to meet you is typing...
Knife to meet you: Do you wanna hang out?
Alix: Huh? Fuck yeah dude, sure, I mean not rn it’s like 12
Knife to meet you: right right
Alix: yeah, but totally, let’s hang out sometime
Alix: aNYWAYS, I’m emotionally exhausted now I’m gonna sleep
Alix: gn Kagami
Knife to meet you: gn means Good Night right?
Alix: jeez I need to teach you more internet slang... yes
Knife to meet you: well then, gn Alix.
Alix: night
Notes:
Quick chapter, just to get back in the swing of things
Messing with character dynamics, things I believe should been questioned, and more
Chapter 23: Life in Pink
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Juleka tried to live life without many regrets. Which, was of course, easier said than done. She regretted a lot of things. And she was afraid of more.
Two of the things being very much about the pixie cut blonde girl next to her. Their fingers intertwined as they walked through the farmers market. Rose babbling all the way about some book she was currently reading.
She looked beautiful today. Her bright blue eyes sparkling with a sense of liveliness and glee. Her makeup perfectly simple yet not lacking in anything with the soft glitter and pink shadow that Juleka taught her how to apply.
Juleka felt her heart skip though sinking a little as she stared at the girl as her fangs dug into her lip.
Rose Lavillant, Juleka’s best friend for so many years, was not told of her “little secret.” Yknow, the monster one? The one where Juleka had blood sucking fangs and couldn’t eat garlic or death? Stakes and torches? Enough goth vibes to kill an entire church?
Yeah. Yeah Rose had no idea about that one. Rose knew everything else about her besides that.
She knew she’d cry at pictures of small deer(THEY'RE JUST TOO SMALL), that she didn’t know how to solve a Rubik's cube, she was there for the multiple times Juleka walked into a door and promised not to tell anyone-
And Juleka knew so much about Rose too.
And that fucking ate at Juleka. It felt like she was taking the girl for granted for everything they’ve been through.. And it really didn’t help that Juleka was head over heels too.
”Jules look! Look!”
Juleka’s attention was pulled out of her thoughts to Rose excitedly bouncing on her toes, pointing at a little sequin covered bag. Which of course, was pink. How very very Rose of her. And Juleka loved everything that was Rose.
Rose squealed, holding it up “I’m matching with it!”
”Sure are.” Juleka smiled, tucking a lock of hair behind her ear “You should get it.”
”Ah! I should! Where- where- where-“ Rose’s shoulders fell as she dug through her pockets with disbelief “-I forgot my wallet. Or gram stole it.” She deadpanned. “Darn it.”
”No worries then, I’ll get it-“ Juleka chuckled, opening her bag. Rose waved her hands flusteredly, shoving the bag back onto where it was hanging.
”No no no it’s okay! You don’t have to!” Rose squeaked, blushing softly. Juleka chuckled, already passing up a few bucks as she traded it with the shop keeper and handed the small bag to her.
”Too late, sorry Rose.” Juleka said, her lips curling into a small smile. Rose bapped her on the shoulder, her cheeks puffing up as she bounced on the spot.
”Julekaaa! I said you didn’t have to!” Rose whined, thou clearly hugging the bad close to her chest.
Juleka hand lifted over her mouth to hide her obvious snickering “You look adorable, pouting.”
”Dang it, Jules!” Rose huffed, before softening as she stared at her with those gentle eyes “Thanks..”
”Of course, Rose.” Juleka smiled, chuckling “You know I love you.”
Her cheeks bloomed a bright red for a moment. Shit- I just said that didn’t I? Shit shit shit shit-
Rose giggled “Aw what a charmer-“
Oh thank god. She took it all complimenty. I was toast for sure.. Juleka thought in relief, wiping off her sweat as she took Rose by her hand again.
”You going ‘ghost hunting’ still, Jules?” Rose teased softly “Get eaten by any monsters yet?”
”It’s a hobby.” Juleka snorted, her red eyes softly glowing under the shade of her hat “Alix joined us a while back did I tell you that?”
Rose thought for a moment, picking at her necklace for a moment before smiling ”I don’t think you did, you’ll have to tell me about that, won’t you?”
Juleka smiled slyly, “Do you want excruciatingly gorey detail?”
“Juleka!” Rose barked
”I’m kidding!”
”Don’t kid with me on the idea of you getting possibly hurt!” Rose whined
Juleka merely cackled as they continued their walk- She regretted many things but as long as Rose’s hands were in hers, she could deal with them..
“Juleka!”
...
“Aurore it’s okay, really.” Sabrina tried to assure but Aurore only squeezed her hand tighter as they treaded deeper into the mall.
Sabrina wasn’t in her normal sweat vest and white blouse underneath today- which is something she wouldn’t admit to be so relieving. It was just clothes she shouldn’t complain about those-
But still, the large sweatshirt Aurore had practically thrown at her right before they left after telling her to change from at least her top was very, uh, very nice.
”Nonsense!” Aurore huffed, turning around to look at her face to face. “This trip is for you! I can’t believe your dad-“
The face to face thing was good cause Sabrina’s brain was gonna explode more if she had to stare more at Aurore’s bare back- wow she really liked those kinds of dresses didn’t she. Sabrina supposed that made sense? Wings? Yeah-
Wait Aurore was talking what was she saying?
”-and I can’t believe it like- You should be allowed to wear more comfortable things!” Aurore said, before sighing and growing softer “Let me help you at least with this, you’ve helped me with so much already.”
”I’ve.. helped you?” Sabrina tilted her head weakly in confusion. Aurore put another hand on Sabrina’s hand, bringing it upwards as she gave Sabrina a gentle smile.
”Of course. You’ve become-.. such a dear friend to me, over these past few weeks. I couldn’t imagine my life without you next to me anymore” Aurore said, tucking a strand of hair behind Sabrina’s now reddening ear as she nodded to herself. “Do you have any preferences what you’d like to wear?”
”I-Well- uhm-“ Sabrina’s brain was still catching up to her as she fumbled with her glasses. “I like, soft things? Like- I mean the sweater is supposed to be soft but it really is itchy and bad but I mean it’s fine-“
”You said it was killing you.” Aurore deadpanned.
”Yeah but my dad picked it out for me I kinda gotta wear it..” Sabrina cringed, twiddling with the sweatshirt strings.
”Nope! Nope! Comfort first, you don’t have to listen to him, come on we’ll work as we go, cool?”
”Cool..?”
”Cool.” Aurore nodded determinedly to herself as she looped her arm with Sabrina’s with a bright smile as she began to pull them forward again “Okay so I’ve got a Pinterest board with some fashion stuff and we can make another one filled with stuff that would interest you never apologize for saying no, this is all for you- Sabrina?”
Aurore halted to a stop, to better look at Sabrina.
”You okay? Is this too much we can do this another day.” She said softly,
The changeling girl sniffled, before nodding with a smile “N-No, I’m okay, thank you, Aurore.”
...
”AAAAAA-“
She landed with a thump, Alya let out a weak manic laugh as her poofed out hair finally began to settle and she looked up at her savior.
”Hey Babe! Thanks for the catch!” She said, heaving as adjusted her glasses clumsily.
”Alya you went chasing after the akuma again!” Nino said exasperatedly, letting her down gently as she let out a weak chuckle, brushing down her hair. She hit pause on her phone and gave him a smile. “You could’ve gotten hurt!”
”Thats kinda on brand for me isn’t it?”
”Alya!” Nino groaned “Please be careful!”
”It’s hard to be when I know you’ll be there to catch me” Alya smiled, bopping him on the nose.
Nino pouted before sighing “Guess you won’t be able to get rid of me then.”
Alya’s face softened as she kissed him on the cheek ”Wouldn’t have it any other way!”
...
”Cold. Very cold.”
Alix lifted up her elbows a little as she felt Chloe’s arms wrap around her waist, her chin resting on her head comfortably. Jeez, if she was cold, what kind of world was she living in? The werewolf is a practical heater.
Alix just hummed in response, she didn’t know when Chloe entered her house. The girl seemed to stop by more and more and, well, uh, Alix didn’t find a reason to object against it? Her company made her feel nice. How strange was that.
”Am I your personal heating pad or something, Chloe?” She asked dryly as looked up from her paper. Chloe looked down at her with a raised eyebrow.
”You are now.” She snorted “What’re you reading.”
”Ms. B’s little myth thing she assigned us.” Alix replied “Something you probably didn’t read yet, did you. It’s due tomorrow.
The look on Chloe’s face made Alix snort, slowly, Chloe dragged Alix a little backwards till they were sitting on Alix’s bed, Chloe’s back resting a little on the wall before she looked back at Alix with a pout.
”Maybe.”
”Do I have to read it to you, Chlo? So you don’t get behind and become an angry puppy?” Alix snorted. Chloe’s face bloomed bright red with what Alix assumed was rage for a moment but feeling a sudden shiver of embarrassment that was half hers an have Chloe’s for word- she knew it was something else.
”I- if you have to.” Chloe sputtered, “As long as you don’t suddenly become.. cold.. or something..”
Alix looked down at the book, to be real. She hadn’t been able to read this thing, she was more so just scanning over the words and soaking in nothing for thirty minutes and having to ‘reread’ it over again and again. But with Chloe holding her and expecting it her, it suddenly became easier for her.
“Not angry about me calling you puppy?” Alix asked cheekily, knowing she was digging her own grave. Chloe bonked her on the head.
”I am! I was just trying to move past it! Idiot!” Chloe barked “I told you I don’t wanna be treated like a dog!”
”Says the girl with a chew toy in her closet...” Alix mumbled.
”My dad got me it, I hate it.” Chloe frowned uncomfortably. Alix watched her face quietly as Chloe’s brows wrinkled with thought. The soft feeling of guilt and disgust crept up Alix’s neck and she shook it off, as she lifted up a hand and brushed the hair out of her face.
”Well, good thing you’re not just a dog, yeah?” Alix smiled “You’re a bad bitch too.”
”Gee thanks.” Chloe snorted, leaning a little into Alix’s touch before blushing again and lifting it away from her. Alix’s head tilted a little- she felt.. conflict inside her. Like her heart twisted a little before releasing. Alix didn’t comment on it. “Alright. Alright, read the dumb thing.”
”Ill read the dumb thing.” Alix nodded along, chuckling as Chloe rested her head on her shoulder again. “Okay.. once upon a time, a very long time ago.. in a world where magic still breathed next to mankind.. there was born a fae....”
The day was slow, and it was gonna get slower, but Alix found herself okay with that in that moment..
...
Kagami yawned, the flickering of her tail fading to nothing as her glamour slowly masked herself completely and she gently leaped onto Marinette’s skylight.
Her ears twitched as she scratched at the glass and waiting a few moments, she was allowed access inside and leapt into Marinette’s arms with a happy purr.
”Hello Muffin!” Marinette greeted happily “I was about to work on some things would you like to see, kitty?”
Always, Kagami smiled a catty grin, as Marinette carried her down and Kagami felt warmth. She loved these days...
I have fallen into an impossible love. Kagami purred as Marinette scratched behind her feline ear. One eye opened to look up at the posters of Adrien and she felt her ears flatten a little. I am in love with both.. but if I am to love them.. should I not love their happiness? And if they were to chose eachother, should I be happy?
Such a troubling thought, I’m a Tsurugi thinking about defeat.. Her tail lashed. ..How troublesome..
“How’s this look? Pretty? Right?”
Kagami meowed with delight, she didn’t understand fashion in the eyes as Marinette. She didn’t have the passion nor artistic view on the world. This room breathed more magic than reality seemed to show.
In Kagami’s thin eyes, she could witness beyond the veil between the other side and reality. Her ears flicked to every soft giggle of a spirit, she swatted at the little wisps of magic flurrying across them, she blinked to the kind looks of people Kagami didn’t know, watching over Marinette and she felt happy to see so many caring for the girl she loved.
The girl she loved..
Kagami’s tail sagged as the soft hum of Marinette’s sewing machine radiated through the room like a low purr. I should stop participating in battles I am to lose...
Notes:
Happy Late Valentine’s Day! Or Ferris Wheel Day!
A short chapter for the ships!Next chapter, enjoy the peace while it lasts
Chapter 24: There’s many creatures in the woods
Summary:
These characters just needed a moment
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Chloe.” Sabrina said, green eyes twinkling in the light of the dim sunlight filtering through the windows of the locker rooms, barely reaching the two girls beneath the sheet of clouds that drifted above the sky outside “Let me fight you.”
Chloe blinked.
“Wha?”
...
A few days Earlier...
“GET. OUT.”
Juleka, Alya, Kagami, Alix, Sabrina, and Chloe yelped, as they were thrown out the door, very rolling across the dirt in a large huff. Chloe growled, brushing her hands against her shirt.
”Damn it now I’m covered in dirt!” Chloe roared.
Sabrina sneezed, looking around before glancing back into the darkness of the abandoned building.
”Excuse me! Can I have my glasses back?” She called out.
Kagami lifted her head up in time to get a pair of glasses smacked in her face, sending her back to the dirt. Sabrina plucked them off the nekomata and set them back onto her face.
”Thank you!” She shouted into the darkness. Getting no response in return of course.
”We’re awful at ghost hunting.” Juleka snorted, brushing a hand through her hair.
”You try going to that graveyard again?” Kagami hissed, achingly sitting up.
Juleka helped her up to her feet, brushing the dirt off them ”Yeah, got a stick to the face.”
”Hah! Loser!” Chloe barked, getting a shove and a hard look from Alix. The werewolf huffed, looking away at the ground a little bashfully. “Uh- sorry.” She mumbled.
”Uhuh.” Juleka smiled, “Thank you.”
Sabrina found her lips curling into a weak smile as she gazed at all of her- f-friends. Wow. These were.. these were her friends. Or at least it felt like it. She felt her heart quaking at that thought, as she adjusted her glasses.
“I’ll bite your leg off, Couffaine. Don’t you dare try to sound smug with me.” Chloe snarled, tilting her head to the side to challenge the vampire’s calm but definitely sly looking gaze. Juleka was a lot more mischievous than people thought, Sabrina learned. “Your little girlfriend will have to stitch you together herself!”
”We aren’t dating.” Juleka reminded, though the narrowing in her eyebrows displayed the real disappointment in her chest. God she totally wished they were though. They all knew that. It was written all over the vampire’s entire being.
Sabrina totally swore they were though! It was so weird! God was she rooting for them now though.
Chloe threw up her hands, baffled “Ridiculous! Utterly ridiculous- I swear you two are! You can’t not be- you two literally invented the lovey dovey eyes! I feel like she’s on you like every moment of the day. In your arms cuddling, holding your hands, on your lap- how can you not be dating?!”
”It’s just her being friendly!” Juleka threw her arms up, Sabrina could hear Alya chuckling beside her as she seemed to be texting Nino. Must be lucky to have a boyfriend who could literally pick her up for a flight anywhere. “Completely platonic!”
”Platonic my ass!” Chloe chuffed, Alix snickering beside her.
”Tell you what! If it turns out we’ve miraculously been dating this entire time and I somehow didn’t notice- you get one punch, straight to my face. No holding back. For free.” Juleka barked, clearly wishing for Chloe to shut up. Sabrina quirked up an eyebrow.
Oooooh she brought out the beeeeet Sabrina internally cooed. Why she wasn’t getting involved? Well Sabrina found herself content just watching.
Chloe rose her eye with interest and just nodded “Deal.”
”That guy in the building though? Crazy” Alya said, pointing to the building they were just in “I felt like I was a Scooby Doo character! So crazy! And we couldn’t even see them!”
”I could.” Kagami deadpanned, tail flicking. “It was an ugly spirit too”
”What’s the difference between ghosts and spirits again?” Alix tilted her head to the side boredly, her eyes just barely hiding their burning curiosity Sabrina knew the Egyptian girl always seemed to try and smother.
“Ghosts are more like the old husks of beings, whatever magic or memory of them left behind. Spirits are a bit of a broad term, but in summary they are more like living souls without normal physical bodies and may take more ‘alive’ forms thanks to magic.”
”So like, you and sort of Nino?” Alya asked, looking up from her phone
”Yes, though I’m a bit more on the alive side and he’s more on the golem artificial soul area while there’s.. erm.. other creatures.” Kagami said, scratching the back of her neck. “Again- They’re both very broad terms, I don’t know the specifics, I’m not an expert on them.”
”You were gonna say that dog at the graveyard as an example of an ‘other creature” weren’t you? Luka told me you were scared of it when you both got lost.” Juleka teased. Kagami’s flame turned bright pink and suddenly flared. Kagami hissed at her.
”I WAS NOT AFRAID I JUST DON’T LIKE DOGS! I AM FEARLESS!”
“HAH!”
Sabrina sat near the back of the group, just listening as she clung loosely to her skirt. She had nothing to say on this, just keeping up a smile in case of anyone needed anything.
Anything from the useless, powerless girl.
Sabrina bit her teeth into her lip, eyes narrowing.
”What’d the guy look like?” Alya asked curiously, leaning closely to Kagami with interest.
”He must’ve been an old spirit. Barely could tell what his gender used to be,” Kagami mused “Big bulging eyes, one very large arm, but was dressed quite nicely. I presume he must’ve been someone murdered and had been there for a long time, never discovered.”
Alya pulled up a phone, of classy outfits “Something like this?”
”Yes.” Kagami nodded.
”Maybe he was some old gangster!” Alya suggested excitedly, dancing around. “Ooh that’s fun! We could research old gangster gangs that used to be around this area and-“
”What? Confront them on the full moon and be surprised when the turn into a giant blood thirsty werewolf, oh wait, that was me. Why did you think confronting a werewolf on the full moon would be a good idea?” Chloe asked, her eyebrow rising. Juleka, Sabrina, and Alya cringed.
”We’re dumb okay..?” Sabrina said weakly. “Sorry..”
”Screw off Chloe.” Juleka snorted
“Technically speaking it’s on you I ripped your leg off..” Chloe drawled.
”Chloe that’s not something you say to someone you ripped the leg off of.” Alix deadpanned.
”Oh shush.” Chloe said.
“You shush!” Alya barked. Sabrina pulled in on her self, lips pulled into a supposed to be smile. That wasn’t that long ago was it, only a few months?
‘Chloe sunk her teeth into her leg and Juleka screamed.
Sabrina watched in horror and helplessness as she watched Juleka’s body being shaken by a rag doll.. before being thrown off entirely. Sabrina let out cry as she saw the bloody stump that was now Juleka’s right leg, already bubbling and stretching outwards with muscle and bone.
Sabrina was definitely screaming now if she wasn’t already. Mortified.’
Sabrina adjusted her glasses to distract herself. She was the one who watched that entirely, Alya had been focused on helping Alix at the time. And god, she just, felt so fucking useless during that entire ordeal. Her eyes shaded to the ground. I was just in the background.. like..
Her hand moved to the part of her sweater where a rose pin once was, a rose pin that was smashed to pieces when it was corrupted by a stupid moth man who decided her day should’ve been worse. Her green eyes narrowed. She thought about Aurore. She thought about Juleka’s fight. She thought about her mom. She thought about Chloe. She thought about Vanisher.
It was like everything that happened that still ate at her meant nothing. Like everyone just moved on with a nice clap and decided it was insignificant. Her arms gripped tightly to her soft sweater. Bothered. And unseen. Upset. But smothering it.
And Juleka noticed.
...
”I’m sorry you want.. what?” Chloe tilted her head to the side, trying to make her head catch up “You want to what?”
”Just.. meet me in the forest. Where you and Juleka do it.” Sabrina said in a hushed hiss, grabbing the rest of her things in a hurry. Chloe paused for a moment, trying to read Sabrina’s face. “I want to fight.. you..”
”I- do you need a ride there?” Chloe sputtered. Sabrina thought about that for a second. Eyebrows furrowing down when she seemed to come to her answer as she awkwardly looked away,
”I- Uh- yeah- sure-“ Sabrina mumbled.
The two soaked in a long awkward silence
”Okaaaay?” Chloe said through gritted teeth, eyes squinting harder at her “Are youuuu okaaaay??”
”Just- I- It’s nothing just- do this for me-“ Sabrina waved a frustrated hand.
”Okay! Okay. Sure, yeah. I’m not saying- I’m not saying no I’m just very confused.” Chloe said, following after the changeling girl, which was new as Sabrina turned heel and began walking out of the room with her bag. It was probably a super weird sight to see for others. “Like we can talk if you want. We can talk. Talking is good.”
”Yeah but I really want to punch you in the face.”
”Okay!” Chloe said, trying to sound as supportive as possible. She wasn’t a masochist last time she checked, so she wasn’t very thrilled for the concept of pain. But she didn’t want to be the biggest piece of shit on the planet. And-
’”Hey” Juleka said, as they sat in front of the Denny’s. Eyes glowing a suddenly violent blood thirsty crimson “If you fuck up Sabrina even more than you already have, I’ll shove my boot up your ass so hard it’ll come out of your throat, got that?”’
That was a scary night. Came out no where after one of their sparring sessions, Chloe was just peacefully eating ice cream and- off topic. Off topic. Juleka was just really hungry apparently. Which always made her mood quite edgy. But Chloe didn’t forget about that.
After they dropped their stuff off at Chloe’s room, they used a short cut charm to get to the forest and went through His cabin. Chloe was just glad the door teleported them outside it instead of inside. Chloe would rather burn the place down but, it was useful to get to the forest quickly.
Standing outside, She sent a quick text to Alix, she didn’t want her witch to worry.
Bitch but literally: Might get into a tussle, relax you don’t need to take any pain
Sk8er boi but not: Gee thanks for the warning
Sk8er boi but not: You gonna be okay? What happened?
Chloe looked up as Sabrina just stared distantly at the woods, looking... almost lost. Her eyes narrowed with worry. She, she wasn’t sure. She suddenly felt a swell of distant worry and fear that no doubt was from Alix and she immediately swung back into texting.
Bitch but literally: Yeah obvsiouly
Sk8er boi but not: obvsiouly
Bitch but literally: pffshut up
Chloe let out a sight as the nervousness was replaced with relief and she found a small smile on her face before it fell when she put her phone down onto the grass to look at Sabrina again.
Normally she’d be excited or at least in some mood to break some jaws and get some stress but she wasn’t, she wasn’t like that right now? Was Sabrina? Was that why Sabrina asked? Shit did I miss some signs? Did I piss her off?
“Sooooo” Chloe said, worriedly as she stood up. Maybe I can talk her out of it. She doesn’t have a healing factor that we know of but I don’t want her to think I’m holding back, and I really don’t want to be in unnecessary pain, as selfish as that sounds. “You wanna talk about anything first or-“
Sabrina immediately swung at her and Chloe yelped, dodging it easily. It was weak. Sloppy. Uncoordinated. Sabrina stumbled forward as her punch flailed around to a stop. Sabrina made another throw and Chloe ducked underneath it, making a sweep for Sabrina’s leg that sent her plopping on the ground.
Chloe stumbled backwards to regain her balance. Sabrina was really-
“Shit!” Chloe yelped as Sabrina let out a gruff shout and barely picking herself off of the ground just rammed herself into Chloe’s torso. Chloe let out a wheeze as the air was butted out of her and she fell backwards.
The fight was over before it began, Sabrina was too dizzy to get up even after the barely ten seconds of combat and Chloe was recovering more and more by the second. Getting tossed around by an almost indestructible vampire did that to you.
And Sabrina was not indestructible nor was she a vampire. And she certainly wasn’t raised trained to fight. Roger probably did the opposite, like, you’d assume she’d be taught to use a gun, or get self defense training or some shit cause her dad is a cop. But she didn’t. Cause his mindset was that he’d just protect her instead and no harm would come to her anyways.
Arrogance.
But I’m not different are I? Arrogant, selfish, possessive.. Chloe sighed, sitting down next to Sabrina who just laid on the soft grass, picking at some flowers that Chloe wasn’t sure if they were there before. Perhaps Sabrina was the cause.
”You want to keep going?”
Sabrina grumbled.
”I don’t know what you expected” Chloe continued, cause she never really knew how to shut up. “You did... good though?”
”Don’t lie..” Sabrina said, one green eye glaring at her from beneath the locks of ginger hair “That was embarrassing.”
”Yeah well-“ Chloe didn’t actually know what else to say. Her eyes fell to the ground. “-Erm.. Yeah..”
Sabrina sat up next to her and they just stared at the distant sky in silence. Watching as it went from a dim blue day to a nearing red and pink. The sun was setting. And soon it would be night.
Chloe suppressed a shudder and urge to turn into a wolf as a cold breeze went up her back. Like always, the forest was alive, and always seeming to watch them. Whistling and singing. Chloe wanted to not hear it.
”So why” Chloe asked.
”Hm?”
”Why did you want to fight?”
Sabrina just, stared off “I dunno.. Juleka told me to.”
Chloe clicked her tongue, annoyed.
”I- Sabrina look- it’s great you’re improving and I understand if you- look- It’s stupid that I’m the one who has to tell you this but, you don’t have to listen to every little thing we say, Sabrina.” Chloe rolled her eyes, moving to pat Sabrina on the shoulder before feeling her hand batted off.
”I know that!” Sabrina snapped, before softening “I- I mean- I believe you guys are thinking the best for m-me now. And I trust you guys to like- not t-take advantage of me- so that’s why I asked when Juleka suggested it to me.”
”Fighting me though? That’s how me and Juleka take our frustrations out on eachother. That’s why she suggested it, cause it works for her. And like, you’re different people.” Chloe said, waving a hand. “So-“
”But what if she’s right and it works! And she was right like how she’s been right for everything?” Sabrina cried. Chloe froze to look at Sabrina. The ginger haired girl was shaking like a newborn doe as her voice continued to speak. “Like, t-thank you for being concerned about my grasp on independence but I barely know me! And- and I-“
Sabrina’s fists balled by her sides. Chloe shivered, it felt like the temperature in the forest dropped a billion degrees, but perhaps that was just what she felt when seeing Sabrina’s intense green gaze.
”-Please, I don’t know what else to do.” Sabrina muttered, eyes burning into the ground “They were right. We ‘patched things up’ and thus we’ve ‘moved on’ b-but.. there’s still things between us I can’t let go of.. things that we left unsaid.”
Sabrina pulled her knees to her chest, staring at the ground in shame “I don’t want it to just be water under the bridge. Some horrible horrible part of me wants to make you pay for everything you’ve done that’s hurt me. And that part says this is the way to resolve my feelings. And I don’t know how else to..”
Chloe’s face fell as Sabrina just, went silent. Neither knew what to say.
”I’m sorry.” Chloe said softly, that was always a place to begin “I thought.. we fixed things but, we kinda didn’t did we.. you’re still hurt.”
”N- yeah..” Sabrina rubbed her eyes “I felt like- I was expected to forgive you.. cause you were- you’ve been doing so well.. and I hate that I haven’t completely. I thought if I could just, I don’t know, throw some punches at you like Juleka did.. then all of my bad feelings would go away and I could be like everyone else..”
”Last time I checked though, you aren’t Juleka Couffaine.” Chloe said, eyes softening “We’re all different people, Sabrina. It’s okay to be different.”
“Yeah but- I’m weird.” Sabrina stated, with a shuddering breath. Like what she said was some curse. “This skin I live in doesn’t feel like mine on some days. Sometimes a simple outfit change works to make the itching go away. Sometimes trying to shift, just a little part of me, into something less human, does the trick. And sometimes nothing works at all. And I just feel... wrong and upset for no reason. I-I can’t do any magic without risking it turning into moss or something, I can’t fight, I couldn’t punch you I just- I just-“
She clung to her sides, fingers digging into her soft sweater as her pale green eyes quivered as she tried to steady her breathing. Chloe rubbed circles on her back.
“I see you guys as my family.. m-more than I see my dad- though- I feel like that’s lost it’s worth of comparison.. he’s kinda a.. butt.” She muttered, her voice shaking with a weak chuckle before it died on her lips “But every moment- I’m reminded of how little I’m like anyone.. even with the people I’m supposed to be the same to. Monsters. It’s so stupid..”
Chloe’s eyebrows furrowed together with thought. Damn.. how do I convince her out of this.. I shouldn’t give her orders anymore and I can’t tell her how she should feel.. but this isn’t right either.. but..
She looked down at her gloved hand, trying to find comfort in the soft tingle of the magic that was engraved there, but her eyes only trailed down to her boots. Feeling the soft sting of memories as she thought about.. well.. it.
Her eyes narrowed, and she felt her heart sink.
“You’re not like anyone, you are unique in so many ways. You are different, but that does not make you wrong, that does not make you ugly.” Chloe spoke sternly, planting a hand on Sabrina’s shoulder.
Maybe she was speaking to herself, maybe she was speaking to Sabrina, but it was her truth, and she was going to say it. Her eyes glimmered. “And as stupid as this probably sounds coming out of, you know, me, I hope you are able take pride in these differences one day. You’re good, Sabrina. You deserve to be happy with yourself.”
Sabrina looked up at her thoughtfully, letting that roll through her mind before nodding. A soft smile coming to her lips.
”I hope.. you realize that you do too, Chloe.” Sabrina said softly, and Chloe blinked with surprise. Her eyes drifted down to her ankle where underneath her pants and boots and socks- was the ugly mark she forced herself to tear her eyes away from every time she was forced to look at it.
There was power that came with it. But it was still a curse. A curse she was somehow shameful of being shameful for. It brought her these people, this growth, and yet, it still made her disgusting did it? A monster among monsters? Chloe’s eyes narrowed but they softened again to look at Sabrina. She understood. They both did.
They smiled to eachother, fingers intertwining as they stared up at the stars in peace. Chloe could feel the soft drumming and pulling of magic through her palm, glimmering from beneath her leather glove. Relief and contentness is what she felt, and in return, Alix seemed to feel relief on her own too. Chloe wondered if that’s because she felt her feeling okay. Dork.
Chloe let out a breath, and she couldn’t help but.. but feel.. good? For once? Over nothing happening, haha. Who could’ve imagined. Somewhere inside her, something wished for more. More with Alix. More with her classmates. More with her... mother. But maybe, just now.. Things were gonna be okay.
...
”Chloe! Chloe! Chloe?” Andre Bourgeois looked around the empty room, though seeing a few backpacks thrown onto the chaise. “Ah. She’s not here.”
His daughter had a habit of disappearing more recently. With her ‘new friends’ supposedly. He smiled a little at that. Good fo her, he was glad his little girl was socializing more. Though he was worried of the little shenanigans she was getting into. He hoped she wasn’t getting hurt.
”I suppose I’ll tell her tomorrow when her mother arrives. This fashion week will be so grand with Audrey here! I can’t wait to see Chloe’s reaction!” He smiled to himself, closing the door.
Notes:
Calm before the storm
Chapter 25: The Human Demon
Summary:
Hi
This is dark
Very darkAudrey is here
There is verbal abuse
And lots and lots of self deprecationYou’ve been warned
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
(2:02 am)
Bitch but literally: Alix
Bitch but literally: can I come over
Sk8ter boi but not: can’t rn, packing, why?
Bitch but literally: oh
Bitch but literally: why are you packing
Sk8ter boi but not: ughhhh it’s the worst
Sk8ter boi but not: family stuff, gotta visit my dad’s mom who outside Paris. Gotta stay the night there.
Sk8ter boi but not: the familiar bond might get a bit fuzzy due to the distance
Sk8ter boi but not: why what’s up
Bitch but literally: oh
Bitch but literally: nothing it’s fine
Bitch but literally: gn
Sk8ter boi but not: if you say so, just text me if you need anything and I’ll be there with a shortcut
...
In a pack of wolves, there is assumed to be an alpha. A leader. One who dominates over the wolves and protects them. But in reality, this term has been very outdated for years and based on a misunderstanding.
’Alpha’s are just where the pack starts. The primary breeders, the parents, the one who started the family by moving away from their own pack, finding a mate, and creating a pack from there via having children. The pack is made of those two, their children, and their older children that haven’t moved out yet.
Alphas, Betas, Omegas, the very hierarchy that’s been popularized through media and world knowledge of wolves, is based on research of wolves in captivity in the 70s. Ten wolves, in a small space, not necessarily related to each other, and they were forced into an artificial pack where an superior and inferior hierarchy was born.
Chloe lived in a world where she had no pack. Did her little magic friends count? They couldn’t, could they? None of them were werewolves, the only werewolf she knew existed at some point in France was..
He’s dead now. That doesn’t matter. Good.
Chloe stared down at her Familiar Marked hand silently. It was six am. She was tired, but she was still changed into a formal outfit for her Mother’s showcase for fashion week. It was supposed to be exciting. So why was she filled with dread?
Oh right.
”Chlorine!”
Chloe yanked her white gloves on over her hands and sat up quickly. The soft silk fabric of it didn’t feel right in comparison to the normal tough leather one that Alix gave her. Alix was visiting family though today, she couldn’t have her today. She was busy. But that was fine. Chloe didn’t need her.
”Yes, Mama?” Chloe called back as lightly as possible, but cringed as she heard the sound of her mother tossing something. Ah. She could see it on the floor now. That was a gift. From-
”You’re so slow at changing, do you have clumsy paws or something?” Audrey hissed. Chloe didn’t get to finish her thoughts, just laughing weakly as she itched at the dress she was wearing. She glanced down at her glove again before back up at her mother.
”Sorry, mama, I was uh- waiting on you!” Chloe said before blanching when Audrey turned to her with a searing glare beneath her glasses.
”Are you saying I’m the one who’s slow? How dare you! You should show your mother some respect, especially for being in the same room as you, and letting you come, and letting you dress nice you, you, you..” Her mother didn’t need to speak the words she was clearly thinking in her mind for them to stamp into Chloe’s chest, as she hmphed and strutted off and began to critique the rest of Chloe’s room.
And yet Chloe just kept nervously smiling, taking it as she stared down at her feet, her closed toe shoes with socks going up to her knee so she couldn’t see her.. couldn’t see her...
Chloe definitely definitely deserved it did she not? Werewolves were definitely ridiculous utterly ridiculous. Nasty things. Disgusting drooling- seriously how Kubdel even dealt with her gross self was utterly crazy. Chloe was definitely most definitely the most disgusting creature in Paris.
She was unexceptional. She was unexceptional. But she could convince herself she was.
Chloe’s smile strained. At least her mother was here. She came. To Paris. She’s here. After almost a decade of waiting, waiting, waiting. Of course she wouldn’t take it well but this was the first time Chloe had seen her face since she was young.
She thought about late last night, getting home, lightly apologizing to her dad before standing face to face, wide eyed, at her mother. She was overwhelmingly elated for a few moments.
And then Audrey’s eyes beneath her glasses soured.
”According to Antoni- I mean- Andre, apparently you’re a dog now or something?” She asked, and Chloe’s stomach dropped a little. She didn’t know what she was expecting but..
“Thanks Mama, happy you’re here Mama, sorry I said anything!” Chloe laughed weakly reaching for her phone, it tasted like cotton in her mouth. She wanted her witch. And She felt Alix’s tingling worry start to itch at her“Let me just send a quick text to a friend and we can go to the fashion-“
Chloe’s eyes widened but her toothy terrified smile didn’t leave her lips as Audrey plucked it out of her hands with a bored look on her face.
”Since when did animals use cell phones. You’ll use this when I say so to.” Her mother said dryly, stuffing it in her bag and turning and screaming loudly, making Chloe’s head be pierced with pain as it echoed through her sensitive ears “We go now! Andrew!? I mean- Andre! Get the car here now!”
Chloe rubbed the space between her eyes softly, her hand brushing over her face for a moment as it twisted beneath her palm, before she dragged her hand off and a strained and content expression replaced it. Be a bitch for a Mama. Make her happy.
“Clementine- I mean- Chloe.” Audrey snapped, shaking Chloe out of her focus and beckoned the dog over, no existing tail between her legs as she skittered over to her mother. Chloe tried to give a happy smile.
”Yes mo-“ Chloe blinked with surprise as Audrey put her hand on her head. Manicured nailed digging into her scalp.
”Your father said you could turn into a dog. Do it now. I want to pet something.”
Chloe felt her smile wobble and her eyes sting.
”Okay.” She chirped. There she sat at mother’s feet. Skin itching with discomfort as her mother’s nails dug painfully into her fur. Audrey’s voice muttering annoyances about her fur and ears. Wondering about collars and leashes.
Chloe was the bottom of this captive hierarchy. And she had to accept that. If this was awful, this was the karma she deserved.
Chloe felt tears bite her inhumane eyes. (Not safe here...) She forced her tail to move from side to side to make Audrey’s words sting less. (Must run...)
This was fine.
...
Juleka was excited for this. She was excited for Chloe. She must’ve been super looking forward to talking to her mom again after so many years. Wonder if she knew about the werewolf thing. She must’ve right? Maybe through email?
She swung her connected hand between her and Rose and gave her a happy smile. Her face a soft pink as she listened to Rose’s babblings about the short story Ms Bustier had them reading. A love story between a pirate that stole a fae Queen’s heart. It was very romantic. And gay! Always a plus!
Juleka took Rose’s hand as they sat down, just smiling warmly as she listened to everything Rose was saying. She was so glad her mom got them tickets, front row seats no less!
”-Do you think that story was true?” Rose asked excitedly.
”Well.. there’s always the possibility.. Are you asking me because of my supernatural hunting?” Juleka asked amusedly. Rose blushed.
”Nooo?” Rose smiled a little guiltily.
”Thanks for indulging me.” Juleka chuckled, leaning on her chin with a warm grin. I love you.. “I super appreciate it.”
Rose let out a soft awkward laugh, but the look in her eyes were sincere as she tilted her head to the side.
”Well I try and be supportive and stuff. Thanks for the tickets by the way! I’m so excited to watch Adrien strut Marinette’s hat!” Rose said lightly, pumping a fist in the air as her little accessories jingled and clinked, before turning her head. “Is that..?”
Juleka blinked. She was already afraid the moment the woman started striding down the section of seats they were at, eyes hidden behind a pair of dark dark shades and a friend looking deflated but smirking a fake smile behind her.
Chloe?
Chloe’s eyes looked lifeless as Audrey stopped at an empty seat in front of Adrien’s secretary and terrified looking Marinette. Juleka couldn’t hear the argument taking place, she wanted to stand and grab Chloe she looked-
And then Audrey Bourgeois was off again, stomping away and screaming with anger. Her husband and daughter skittering behind her like terrified animals. Juleka tried to catch Chloe’s eye but to no use. She glanced over at Alya with a wide eyed expression.
Juleka wanted to help. So did Alya. But Chloe was gone before Juleka could even stand. Where the fuck is Alix?
...
Aurore watched from the crowd, eyes wide as she stood with Sabrina and Nino who was about three more glitter statues away from bursting his stone wings out from his back right now to go find Alya.
She felt useless. She only had the power to seduce people and for what? Aurore was glad to know these monsters in this group but she felt so insignificant. She felt someone grab her by the hand and her eyes darted up to see Sabrina’s wide eyed expression and she could read the question glittered in her emerald orbs.
Where is Alix? They desperately thought.
...
Chloe kept walking behind Audrey. They had thirty minutes to recuperate after the disaster that was the fashion event to give it another go. Chloe was tempted to run away then. Burst into her wolf form and run and run and run to Alix’s house.
Her eyes thinned as she darted an eye at her mother’s expensive Style Queen brand purse. Where her phone was.
But she had no choice. Her eyes were so focused on her mother she didn’t even pay attention to the dark red box on the ground, as her metaphorical tail tucked between her legs, fear eating at her every moment. Where is Alix..? Where is Alix? She wondered, but even though she knew the answer, Chloe still searched for the deepest areas in her soul to feel where Alix was, how she was feeling.
Chloe felt clingy, as she took of her glove in her room, a moment of temporary peace as she looked down at her familiar mark. I can do this.. I can deal with this.. she loves you. Your mom loves you. It’s reasonable she thinks you’re disgusting. You are disgusting.
Chloe had no idea how she went from point A to point B, it was a dizzy blur and lots of yanking and quiet curses from Audrey beneath her annoyed breath. Chloe managed to yank her glove back on and avoided her father’s eye contact. Audrey left her bag at home. Which her phone was in.
Worry filled her chest. But Chloe was forced to shove it down as she stood obediently next to her mom as they were back at the fashion show. They finished it. Oh. She missed the entire thing mentally. Actually, she could dig back in her memories of her auto pilot mode- brushing away Alya and Juleka. Oh. She didn’t realize she did that.
Her eyes narrowed as Audrey took Marinette’s hand in her claws and lowered her shades. She’ll rip Marinette apart- Chloe thought. She will. She could never like something so unexceptional.
”This is the most exceptional hat I’ve ever seen!”
Chloe felt even more sick, her eyes blinking wide and awake for the first time today. Exceptional..? She’s exceptional?
”You're a visionary, Marinette! Glitter's had its day, especially with the dreadful thing I had today! Hah!” Audrey cackled as she motioned to herself. Chloe’s eyes were wide as she stared up at her mother with shock “Feathers are the trend of tomorrow! I haven't felt this much emotion since..” She motioned at Gabriel “Hah- well you.”
“She does have talent.” Gabriel mused, Chloe felt uneasy, gripping her glove tightly as the cotton in her mouth grew more.
“You wanna be a fashion designer, right?”
”Uh-uh… Yes ma'am.” Marinette said shyly. She loves you.. she loves you..
“Then come to New York with me! I'll make you the biggest name in fashion! I'm sure you'll even upstage Gabriel.” New York? She never offered to take me to New York..
“I'll be able to model for you!” Adrien said utter glee. She’s taking him with her.
“We'll be here for you honey, no matter what you decide!” Dupain-Cheng’s mother chirped with joy. Oh. Oh lucky lucky Marinette. Marinette gets to be loved. MARINETTE GETS TO BE SUPPORTED. She’s appreciated.
”My helicopter will be leaving for the airport at 8 p.m. tonight.” What? Mom never said that- of course she must’ve- she’s leaving again- she’s leaving you again- you weren’t worthy of her presence.
“It’s ridiculous.. utterly ridiculous” Chloe snarled, but she was mentally kicking herself. Clutching into her dress and ripping at her body to stop it. Stop it. Stop it. Just shut up. I’m tired. “I've never been to New York with you and you’re taking Marinette Dupain-Cheng!? You’re leaving again?”
It didn’t MATTER how Chloe was treated she just wanted the woman to stay STAY! PLEASE STAY! Don’t leave me again..!
”This is the first time I’ve talked to you in years! You didn’t even know about me getting-“ Her voice choked for a moment but she fought through it as tears bit at her eyes “-attacked two years ago, we emailed you, we called you, we asked for you to see me! I asked for you to see me I just wanted to see you! Why her! WHY HER!?”
Marinette blanched at the side as the group started to tense, Chloe could only hear the pounding in her ears, heaving breathing labored and shaking from her jaw and she could feel her claws rip through the fingers of her gloves.
“I'm taking her because she's exceptional Claudette. Uh— Chloe” Audrey said, looking down on her with her nose high. Is this how I acted?
But it didn’t matter for it was RESENTMENT she felt. Absolute and utter RESENTMENT. Burning through her lungs and ripping her soul apart.
“But I'm exceptional, too!” Chloe shouted, but then.. there was silence. Audrey was just staring at her. And suddenly all of Chloe’s anger was gone. Extinguished in an instant by her mother’s unimpressed expression.
Chloe clasped her chest as her voice came out in a delicate, terrified whisper. A question she desperately wished she didn’t know the answer to, her last hopes starting to crack and dissolve
“..Aren’t I, Mom?”
Audrey just sighed. The group Chloe realized existed and was surrounding her, staring at her, pitying her, looking down at her like the dog, the pet, the animal she was, faded back into view. Chloe felt her nonexistent ears pin against her head and her hands begin to shake from manic terror. Marinette, her parents, Adrien, Uncle Gabriel, her own father-
And Audrey, looking down at her as she pulled down her shades to get a good look at her. Eyes bored, unimpressed, and cynical. She was like a demon in human skin.
“No. Not in a single, single, way” Audrey said simply, staring at her with a dead expression. “And another thing, I’m not the mother of dogs, Cantalope. Don’t associate yourself to me, like that.”
And Chloe’s soul felt like it shattered. She felt herself stagger in place and her father start to shout with rage- no not just her father- Dupain Chen’s as well. How pathetic of her. To be pitied and defended by her enemy. But she deserved it. She was nothing. She was nothing. She was nothing.
Adrien, someone she knew she could trust, someone who filled her lonely days as a child with life, he gave her confidence, a responsibility, someone to lead and command before it became unhealthy, reached for her shoulder-
But she ran. And ran. And ran. She didn’t realize she could run so long. It’s cause you’re not human. Her shoes were abandoned at some point and she was sure people stared at her.
Her feet blistered and bled from slapping against the cement of the sidewalk, the socks ripped, but she didn’t stop until she was in the elevator, it didn’t matter, they healed quickly anyways. No one asked her questions. They didn’t stop her. It didn’t matter.
It didn’t matter.
Her senses enhanced with her emotions as she stumbled out of the elevator. She’s pretty sure she busted a few buttons. It was like she was relearning how to walk again. The hallway was tilting, her knees beneath her shaking.
She opened Audrey’s door- it was meant to be locked- but with the terrible creaking and following crack that came from the hinges as she forcefully opened it- it was definitely not locked anymore.
Chloe dragged herself in a hurry to find her mother’s (you’re not her daughter..) bag. Her sense of smell led her right towards it. She dug through it, the smell of violent perfume causing goosebumps to go over her body as it began to overwhelm her, stinging her nose before she yanked her phone out-
Call for help. Call for her. I need my witch, I need- I need-
“Chloe? Are you-“ Sabrina’s voice answered, she pressed the wrong button.
”I-I need- I’m sorry- I-I- pre-pressed-“ Chloe sputtered, before hanging up in a manic huff. Her eyes stung with tears and she could feel her control of herself dwindle more and more. She just wanted to hide. She was weak. She was scared. She scrolled to the right name now, this time.
And with a shaking tap- she called Alix.
...
There was a call.
There was a shuddering quiet whisper for help.
And Alix was already taking out a pen and paper and telling her dad she was going back to Paris. Her grandma watched her from the edge of her vision as she slapped a hand on the closet door and ran through.
The air shifted, and the moment Alix stepped in, feet touching the familiar floor of Chloe’s hotel room she was overwhelmed by a tidal wave of not only grief but also a leg shaking and heart aching terror.
Far away where Alix’s grandmother, Alicia Kubdel, lived the drumming emotions of Chloe only felt like soft ripples in the ocean that was their beings.
Alix didn’t think anything of it.
Until she was right in the middle of the storm. It was almost suffocating and her worry tripled when she wondered how long was this happening, what happened, as she slowly made her way through the mess that was Chloe’s room.
A low quiet whine reached her ears and Alix nervously followed her way to Chloe’s bedroom, where a pale furred wolf paced around side to side, tail between her legs, wobbly, and ears pinned against her head.
Chloe abruptly stopped as she turned to Alix. Her hair was bristled on end and her chest heaved in and out. Alix’s face fell but she gave a brave smile.
”Hey, Chlo..” Alix said quietly. Chloe’s head dipped down and she sat down, turning away from her.
The wolf didn’t look at her, tail tucked between her legs as her ears pinned back against her head. Alix caught Chloe’s sharp eye for a moment in a glare.
“Don’t look at me like that.” Her voice hissed.
“Like what?” Alix asked, raising an eyebrow. Chloe’s emotions were a mixed back of churning anger and sadness.
Chloe’s lips curled into a low snarl, looking away as her voice echoed in Alix’s mind “L-Like I need you”
“Well, I don’t think you really need me.. but you clearly want me- you wouldn’t let me in if you didn’t!” Alix said, posing goofily for a moment before her smile fell as the drumming fear in Chloe’s heart continued to drum in her chest. Alix slowly knelt down next to her werewolf. She wasn’t sure what to do.
“So.. what do you need right now, Chloe?” Alix quietly asked, a burning feeling of determination flickering in her eyes “I’ll do it for you. I’m here.”
There was a long drawn out silence as Chloe slowly turned to her, fur pulling away and leaving the young teenage girl in the same dress she was in on the news. Eyes puffy and red, and body shaking.
“..I want.. a hug.” Chloe whispered, like a scared child “Please- I need- I need to feel safe..”
Alix nodded and opened her arms up for Chloe to slowly slump into, Alix felt around and found Chloe’s gloved hand on her knee, taking it and gently squeezing it. Chloe was shaking
“And.. I want you to tell me that I’m gonna be okay.. and I’m worth the trouble to help g-get better.. a-and..” Chloe stuttered weakly. It was the first time Alix had ever heard her stutter. Not even during that fateful night. Not even during the awkward 5am breakfast between the two girls as they shook on a deal that would change their lives forever.
Alix waited for her to find her words, stroking her other hand through her hair gently. Softly, softly, petting it.
“..and that.. I’m.. I can change for the better..” Chloe croaked, voice shaking. Alix let out a weak chuckle, trying not to let a tear fall from her eyes, trying to be strong, as she let Chloe pull herself away, letting the witch push a hair behind her ear.
“Well, girl I think you’ve got that covered-“ Alix breathed softly.
Chloe’s face crinkled into a weak smile, a short laugh leaving her lips as their foreheads knocked together before the blonde’s lips fell into a pained frown again, her eyes tearing up. Chloe’s heart didn’t feel any lighter as her head began to dip down with shame. Alix hand traveled from her hair to her chin as she pulled it back up to make their eyes meet.
”Chloe.. what happened.. you called after the akuma..” Alix asked quietly, eyes squinted with worry as she gently rubbed a thumb over her cheek, her heart stopping when she saw Chloe flinch. Flinch from her. “What happened..”
Chloe let out a shuddered sigh, shaking.
”My mom. I thought- I- tried- I just wanted her to love me and then- and her- I let her do all of this stuff and yet..!” Chloe’s voice shook, and with each near sob, Alix felt another pang in her chest
”Chloe..” Alix’s voiced
“It’s not fair!” Chloe shouted, her voice shaking as her claws dug into Alix’s shoulder “I did what I was supposed to! I did everything I was supposed to! I tried so hard, Alix! I tried so hard..!”
Alix held her tighter as Chloe continued to suppress her sobs against her shoulder. Alix felt herself washed over with waves and waves of heartache. Discomfort from the last five hours. Agony weighted from disapproval and verbal abuse. Rejection.
“So why doesn’t she love me..?” Chloe weeped, Alix felt a burning sensation shatter through her skull, as she held Chloe in that moment. She could hardly breath as she held Chloe tightly. Like she was the most fragile thing in the universe.
She could feel Chloe’s soul drumming in her hands almost, the tether tying them between eachother shaking with her werewolf’s shaking sobs and echoing into her own chest. Alix gripped their gloved hands together, rubbing a thumb over the softly glowing familiar mark as she rubbed circles over Chloe’s back.
The werewolf continued to manically babble on and on in terrified abandon, about fears about what Audrey said, about what Audrey said, about what Audrey said, about what Audrey said-
”I’m so sorry..” Alix whispered, voice cold and terrified. I wasn’t there to protect her. “I’m so sorry..” She got hurt because of me. “I’m so so sorry..”
No.. not because of me.. they hurt her.. Alix’s tears eyes opened with a heated and overwhelming wrath. Her mother.. that human DEMON! She CAUSED THIS! Her grip on Chloe tightened, glaring holes into the wall as the fire inside her soul began to burn brighter, and brighter.
How DARE she.. how FUCKING DARE SHE..! Alix’s mind screamed. How DARE she hurt her.. GOD DAMNIT! WHY!?
Despair turned into rage as she gripped Chloe’s hand. A bloodlust she didn’t realize existed began to pool through her blood. She found herself so mad. For Chloe. Why? Because she was her witch? No. Because she was soul bonded with her? No not that either..
”Alix..” Chloe croaked, almost a hint confused but Alix couldn’t hear her over the pounding in her ears. Love.. it was love.. she was filled with love and thus, she was burning to pay back. To pay back. TO PAY BACK SHE MUST PAY BACK-
”She’s a monster.. Chloe.. not species wise.. but she is.. a monster..” Alix whispered, voice shuddering with each shaken and uneven breath. Her eyes wide with manic rage as she held Chloe closer to her. Alix was seething “She has to pay for this..”
”No..! She’ll- s-she’ll hurt us.. you- she’ll hurt ev-everyone- I’ll hurt-“ Chloe sputtered, voice shaking as her dears seeped into Alix’s shoulder, making the fabric beneath her werewolf’s eyes wet. She was like a defenseless little girl. Hurt. Pained. Alix would make this up for her.
”Why didn’t anyone help you.. you were right in front of them suffering... they should’ve helped you..” Alix hissed as her grip on Chloe’s hand tightened, eyes dark with smoldering revenge “I’ll burn them all for you..! I’ll burn them all..”
”Alix.. no.. no no please don’t be mad I-“ Chloe’s voice dropped with despair as Alix brushed a hand through her hair, who was burning with determination.
”I’m getting what you deserve and giving what they deserve..” Alix growled, as a butterfly seeped into their gloves as their faces darkened and a pair of butterfly visor’s lit up within the dark room.
”Wicked Witch.. Little Red.. the world is so hard and despicable.. I can give you the power to destroy anything and everything in your path.. all I ask for is one thing.. I believe you know what that is..” A slithering voice whispered through her ear and whispered through her mind. A promise, yes, finally someone on their side. She could barely process right from wrong now. Her emotions were already exploding from her burning chest and outward, she knew what she wanted.
She wanted to keep her werewolf safe, her Chloe safe, cause she loved her. And she’d burn everything down to make a world best suited for her, who loved her, who appreciated her- just like she did..
A twisted smile stretched across Alix’s face as the temperature of the room suddenly began to rise and Chloe gripped tightly to her jacket, saying nothing. Despair adding more to her burning embers in her chest.
”It’s time to burn everything to the ground..!” She cackled- as the hotel room erupted into flame.
Notes:
Get the title? Cause Audrey is a human but...,, she’s also,,, the worst person ever-
Guess things are HEATING up?? Eh?? Eh?? I’ll shut up now sorry
Chapter 26: Little Red.
Chapter Text
Sabrina ran through the halls of the Grand Paris, sweat rolling down her face with worry. Chloe had called her in a manic tone, flustered, terrified, apologetic, before hanging up. She didn’t have any paper to make a shortcut on her so she just started running. Maybe Chloe called Alix? Maybe everything was going to be fine.
She fumbled with her extra keys, one of which Chloe gave her a long time ago when she was expected to heed her every beckon call, but now it was going to finally be put to good use.
However, Sabrina hadn’t fully realized how hot the halls were getting whilst neared closer, jeez her sweater made it feel like a furnace in here, remind her to never run in such thick clothing-
She unlocked the door, and perhaps that burn on the metal against her palm should have been the first sign things had gone wrong.
Sabrina stumbled back as her eyes widened with horror.
Chloe’s entire suite was ablaze with a vibrant and intense cyan blue fire, flickering with the occasional pink flare. It’s heat licked at Sabrina’s face and the overwhelming smoke immediately caused her to choke.
”CHLOE!?” She shouted, afraid that her friend was alone in there but no. No she wasn’t alone. In fact She’d never be alone, not anymore. As standing in the middle of the blaze, hand in hand, was the two who birthed this flame. Who gave it oxygen, who let it spread.
”It’s Sabrina..” The creature’s voice weakly said, tired, and almost scared as her amber eyes brimmed with tears that rolled down her already stained face. “S-She really came..”
”Came too late..” The other snarled, sounding like the fire’s own bellowing roar as it heaved in and out. Her fiery and maddened eyes seeming to burn themselves, with licks of ember coming from the side. “Came too late to protect you.. perhaps a burn for pay back..”
”N-No..! S-she ca-came here to protect me.. I-I don’t want her to be hu-hurt..” The creature responded, as a violet butterfly mask illuminated over the girl who was once her friend’s face “I’ll ma-make her help us”
Sabrina stumbled backwards, hands shaking uncontrollably with fear. No no no nononono no no no No no-
Sabrina turned to run finally, like her own prey-like instincts had kicked in as the amber eyed akuma ran at her. Sabrina knew who it was before she sunk her teeth into her shoulder. Not the akuma’s name. But she knew who spread her magic through her. Subjecting her to her shaken will.
Sabrina’s phone slipped out of her hand, a failure she presumed herself to be, as her thumb was just hovering above the akuma alert button before her consciousness began to slip- And Sabrina fell to the ground.
Her Eyes widened with fear as magic took over her body like a warm cocoon, body twitching as she watched from her fading vision the two akumas, walking hand in hand out of the burning soot as the fire followed them. And the world went black.
...
“This just in, Police and Fireman are dealing with a raging supernatural fire overwhelming the Grande Paris Hotel, Hotel of Mayor Andre Bourgeois. There has been no sign of his daughter, Chloe Bourgeois, and worry has spread throughout the area. We have not been informed yet of what could’ve started this fire, and we are unsure if this is the cause of an akuma. Citizens are advised to stay home and- and- what- what is that- OH GOODNESS- RUN-“
The feed cut off as a howling figure rushed Nadia, bitting into her arm as the camera toppled over by another monstrous form. The woman hummed at her desk as she watched from her tv.
She knew she’d be safe. But she knew others wouldn’t. Slowly sipping her mug she wondered when the heroes would show. They were probably having some shenanigans that a kids show would eat up like a peasant folk to cake.
”How troubling. Audrey owes a lot to me for messing things up to this extent on my kids.” She said, setting it down onto a growing mass of vines next to her that took it from her slender hands when she missed the table. “How to punish that woman though, I’ll have to think about that longer.. perhaps erasing her memory entirely until she’s just a foaming at the mouth cretin? Hmm.. maybe.. I’ll have to think about that one..”
Her eyebrows narrowed with disgust. Horrible woman. Timeless beauty, and for what does that matter if your heart is impure? The channel continued to stream the chaos as fire crawled through the streets of Paris, and she watched as water being sprayed out by fire fighters evaporated before it even touched the embers whilst a single figure sat on a single ebony black broom in the middle of the bellowing smoke.
”What have you done, Audrey Bourgeois..” She muttered, taking another slow sip of her hot cocoa.
...
Ladybug skidded to a stop on the roof top, sweat rolling down her face as the fire burned through the Paris in violent blues and pinks. There was a harmony of howls that echoed through the streets. An army of dark, gnashing, ashy wolves with glowing golden eyes that seemed to be able to increase their hoard via a toxic bite.
Don’t get bitten. Don’t get burnt. Great. Easy. Ladybug thought to herself as if she believed it. A cackle resonated through the air and she could see the dark form of caped figure flying through the air on a broomstick. The fire sparkling off of their broomstick’s end leading into the roaring flames below.
Ladybug had multiple guesses who this was, even without being able to identify the akuma’s face.
”Stop this now, Chloe!” Ladybug shouted determinedly, “I know you must be mad about your mom yelling at you but this isn’t any way to deal with it!”
“I. AM. NOT. CHLOE!” The voice of the figure roared, flaming eyes glowing within the obscuring fog of the smoke. Ladybug’s knees trembled beneath in her in a brief moment of human fear. Chloe’s voice was almost incomprehensible as it crackled and snapped like the fire around her, distorted in her bloodlusted rage “I AM WICKED WITCH. AND I’M HERE TO TURN EVERYTHING TO ASH!”
“Will you also be Defying Gravity?” Chat Noir quipped, dropping down next to Ladybug as he spun his pole around skillfully. Wicked Witch just growled at him and after spinning around them in a cloak of smoke and embers, she created a ring of fire around them.
Ladybug yelped as the embers bit and snapped at her suit, her and Chat Noir’s backs meeting with a thump as they did their best to fan the fire away.
“You both mean nothing to me.. couldn’t protect Chloe.. couldn’t protect ANYONE..! I don’t need to bother myself with some mangy cat and pest..” Ladybug could see a pair of enraged blue eyes from beyond the flickering flames, practically burning a hole through her very skull from the amount of hate scalding through them. “Now stay here and BURN! I’ve got a BITCHY BOURGEOIS to set ABLAZE..!”
Ladybug gasped as the fire finally dissipated, but the akuma was already gone.
”Wicked Witch is going to try and get revenge on her mother Audrey!” Ladybug shouted. Chat Noir’s eyebrows knitted together as the light of the fire illuminated half of his face, cascading his skin and leather in a bright cyan glow.
”Are you sure that was Chloe? It didn’t seem like it to me.. and I could barely see her through the fire.” He said. Ladybug shook her head.
”It has to be!” Ladybug said, spinning her yoyo at the side. “She’s..”
Marinette was about to say ‘the type to throw a tantrum about this’ but her voice died before it was even spoken.
“But I'm exceptional, too!” Chloe shouted, but then.. there was silence. Audrey was just staring at her. And suddenly all of Chloe’s anger was gone. Extinguished in an instant by her mother’s unimpressed expression. Marinette’s eyes widened with horror as Chloe’s voice came out in a weak whisper “..Aren’t I, Mom?”
Audrey just sighed boredly, shifting her glasses down , Marinette felt anger rise in her face as she watched the woman- this mom- no- moms weren’t supposed to be like this- this was wrong.
“No. Not in a single, single, way” Audrey said simply, staring at what was supposed to be just Marinette’s bully, Marinette’s enemy, Ladybug’s biggest annoyance, but suddenly in an instant became a terrified hurt child, with a dead expression. “And another thing, I’m not the mother of dogs, Cantalope. Don’t associate yourself to me, like that.”
Marinette watched Chloe stumble, like she just took a bullet through the chest before bolting away. Marinette turned to Audrey with an enraged expression. She didn’t know what she was doing, but anger took its hold first-
”How could you say that?!” Adrien exclaimed, surprising Marinette as she watched her crush’s face contort with a dark anger she’d never seen before. She never believed the fact they were childhood friends until this very moment. “Aunti- Ms Bourgeois you despicable woman you don’t get to treat your daughter like that!”
”Y-Yeah!” Marinette yelped, unsure what she was saying but she knew in her heart- “I don’t think I- I don’t think I want to take you on the internship ma’am I’m sorry-“
Dogs. That explained the wolves for sure. And yet.. Marinette looked over the edge of the burning city and swore to herself she’d fix this. Even if she felt a part of herself torn.
Chloe is supposed to be just.. bratty.. w-why is she- how is she- has she been like this the entire time? Why would she bully people if she was so hurt? I don’t get it.. Marinette shook her head. N-no, focus Ladybug. Stop her first. Then she’ll calm down and her mom can finally get her point of view and Ms Bourgeois can connect to her again. Moms always love their kids, that’s what Mama says, this is just a misunderstanding.
“Of course!” Ladybug exclaimed “Look at all of this!”
Chat Noir eyebrows furrowed together with cautious thought, before just nodding with a tight smile, spinning his baton beside him.
”Guess she’s got quite the fiery temper tantrum then!” Chat Noir quipped. Ladybug didn’t notice the still present unsureness in his eyes though. “We gotta find Audrey then, right?”
Ladybug nodded, her grip on her yoyo tightening as the heat of the ever stretching fire licked at her cheeks. She couldn’t admit it, but she genuinely felt torn.
Why should she feel bad for someone who hurt her for years? But why should she hold such a grudge? What Audrey said was inhumane. How could she say that to her own daughter? Why couldn’t Marinette make up her mind whether she felt bad or not?
Fix Chloe first, think later. She reminded herself. Thats your job as Ladybug.
”Unless we want Fried Fashion Designer, we gotta be quick” Marinette said, swinging her yoyo to the next building and giving it a secure tug. She faced towards her partner with a serious expression “Back to the fashion show.”
…
”HURRY!”
“JULES!”
Her grip didn’t loose for a second as she and Rose ran out of the fashion building, now set ablaze and the sounds of howling filling it. She and many other civilians ran through the street in an uncontrollable wave of chaos and stress.
Things got worse as groups of dark, black, soot covered wolves with glowing golden eyes began to trample their way towards them. Tackling civilians and cop cars, gaining more and more members of their eternal pack.
And somewhere deep in Juleka’s dark unholy soul, she knew who the cause of this was. And that was ignoring the very obvious themes here. Glancing backwards at Rose a chord snapped within her as a primal instinct rang in her brain. Keep her safe.
Blocking Rose from a blast of fire that fwoomed over them for a moment, Juleka continued to run before she skidded around a corner and quickly ducked behind a garbage container.
Her chest heaved up and down as she held a shaking Rose in her arms, her grip tightening as she heard the screams and cries of many. Fuck fuck FUCK! FUCKING DAMN IT!
She fumbled for her phone as the roar of the fires crawling across Paris and the army of wolves prowling through the streets echoed through her ears. Sweat rolled down her face from the overwhelming heat and her heart continued to pound within her chest.
She knew her family would be safe. The Liberty was not only in the water but Luka and her mom always knew how to hide it well, whether it be finding quiet places on the seine road park it or just using magic in general.
”Come on come on..” She hissed, tapping at Sabrina’s contacts before giving up and moving on. Sabrina must’ve been caught.. she figured as this caller answered “Alya? Alya are you safe?”
There was just the sound of fire and quiet breathing on the other side and low clattering. Juleka could hear the lot sound of a terrified heartbeat and could practically taste the fear coming off of Alya without even needing to be there.
”Juleka are you calling Alya? Is she okay?” Rose whispered, gripping her other hand tightly. Juleka’s throat felt dry as she waited for any response.
”Alya?” Juleka voiced again. Alya responded in a quiet hiss, sending a chill down Juleka’s spine-
“Some wolf got Nino.” Alya said, in a tone Juleka had never heard before from the bombastic, fearless, and overall unbreakable Alya Cesaire. “I can’t- I can’t do anything- I don’t have- Juleka you need to get to safety. I- AGH SHI-“
The phone call abruptly ended with a loud cut off roar. Juleka nearly dropped her phone as her heart leapt into her throat with fear. Shit. Shit shit shit.
”I’m gonna go find Chloe, this has to be her-“ Juleka suddenly said, standing up onto her wobbly feet.
A loud roar shook the earth as a large wave of canines flooded the street. Teeth snapping, and fur melting together in blobs of black from within the fire and smoke- she couldn’t tell where one monster started and where on monster ended- but within the crowd, Juleka knew who stood within it. Guiding her pack like a mob.
Juleka’s hand tightened beside her as multiple people watched this parade of despair and fire from their homes and from their other hiding places, only the wolves themselves making the move to bother them while a red hooded girl in the middle of the fur and teeth dragged her feet.
What should she do. What could she do. She had to have caused this somehow. This was bad. She should’ve helped when she saw Chloe during the fashion thing, she looked miserable. What it her Mom’s fault? She didn’t even know Audrey Bourgeois was so horrible.
She stumbled out from behind the garbage only to be stopped in her tracks.
”Don’t you dare! It’s too dangerous!” Rose growled, voice shaking with a mix of fear and sternness, yanking Juleka back towards her. Juleka couldn’t tug too hard, she was afraid of toppling Rose over from her brute vampire strength, so there Rose held her steadily.
”Rose..” Juleka voiced, staring at her with wide eyes as the fire illuminated the half of Rose’s worry stricken face.
“We have to stay out of harms way for Ladybug and Chat Noir. If we get caught by one of those wolf things, we’ll be another add on to the army they have to fight! If we get hit by that fire, we’ll make them worry more!” Rose exclaimed before her eyes began to water a little, grips tightening “And I can’t see someone I care about getting hurt.. so please don’t rush in.. please..”
Juleka blinked, taken aback by the sudden words. She slowly nodded before pulling Rose into a soft hug.
”Alright.. I won’t go..” She finally said, “We’ll have to figure out somewhere safer though..”
”Right..”
As the wolves howled and the fire roared outside of the dark alleyway they remained crumpled in, Juleka couldn’t decide who was the one being protected and the one protecting.
Was it the girl who kept the vampire from running head first into the flames or the vampire holding the girl knowing, or at least, believing she was as fragile as a human life can be?
Juleka wasn’t sure. But as the violent glow of the witch’s flames continued to overwhelm the city..
God..
Juleka felt useless..
…
Ladybug and Chat Noir swung into the fiery inside of the fashion show’s building. Her handed clapped over her mouth to protect herself from the billowing smoke.
They had followed the path of smoldering ash and flame to here, Wicked Witch had to be here. Chloe. Ladybug spun her yoyo at her side as the blast of heat hit her, sweat rolling down her forehead.
”Chat?” She spoke up quietly.
”Got your back, My Lady.”
”I saw the hoard of wolves heading this way too, we need to be careful and we need to be quiet or else.” Ladybug whispered sternly, hands finding eachother slowly in a moment of trust and need for support.
”I’m pleasantly surprised they didn’t go for the Eiffel Tower. Akumas always go for the Eiffel Tower. Is it like.. a trope?” Chat wondered out loud. Ladybug stifled a laugh. The humor was comforting as always but she forced herself to focus.
”No time for jokes, things are really heating up now.”
”Ohoh! Nice pun my lady I-“
”No seriously. It’s getting hotter, can you feel that?”
The heat around them was absolutely scorching. Each shallow breath she took was one more huff of smoke, fire, and ember. The hot air almost suffocating as fatigue ate at Marinette’s magicked up state.
She forced her mind to think as they came closer and closer to what was definitely the Lair of the witch. Let’s think. Witch has control over these wolves to some degree. Or at least, Chloe can somehow change one person into a wolf to spark this whole hoard chain reaction.
She can also control fire as well. It seems like it’s coming from the broom so regardless if it is or isn’t the akuma it’s our best bet since neither me or Chat was able to get a good look at her. She thought carefully.
Then she heard the soft tapping of nails against concrete. Ladybug turned around, but the soft breathing of the fire was all that was there. Another sound of skittering claws reached her ears and she turned again. Only to see nothing but more flames and ash.
”Did you hear that?” Ladybug asked quietly.
”Yeah, I did. Could be a wolf..” Chat Noir said, his eyes thinning as their backs pushed together, ready for anything. “Do you-“
A loud shriek echoed the space between her and the leather clad hero, they jumped apart from shock but seeing it wasn’t from either of them- they started to look around where it echoed from. Chat’s ears pricked upward and Ladybug followed him through the cyan illuminated halls of the fashion building before skidding to a stop above the burning runway.
Everything but the runway was ablaze, setting a clear path for the stream of wolves to run across, human legs poking out from the fair and frantically kicking with fear as the voice’s muffled screams were finally broken free- to reveal a disheveled Audrey Bourgeois at the edge of the runway as the wolves let her go and disappeared through the flames.
Ladybug and Chat kept their heads down as the fire around them grew- bigger- brighter- hotter. Waves of heated exhaustion ate at her but she stayed alive somehow as they climbed to a more untouched area.
Click-click-click-click-
The two ducked down more as they heard the low sounds of heels against wood. Ladybug squinted as the heatwaves and flickers of flame obscured Wicked Witch’s form. Ladybug could still only vaguely see her.
The akuma spun her broom beside her as Audrey let out a stream of haggered coughs.
”Who..” Audrey rasped, her glasss falling off her face slightly before getting a brutal thwack to the temple, crumpling to the ground again. Ladybug and Chat winced. How were they gonna get down there.
”There you are you fucking cunt.” Wicked Witch’s distorted voice growled, the fire only fluctuating and rising higher and higher. They wouldn’t be able to just swing over now. “I can’t wait to melt you into ashy bones..”
”We need to sneak down there, fast.” Ladybug whispered.
”We’ll have to figure a way to the runway entrance. Everything else is on fire.”
Chat Noir was already sneaking off but Ladybug stayed for a moment. Her eyes trained on the silhouettes from behind the flames. Wicked Witch spun the broom in her hand before facing what Ladybug remembered to be the flaming side and aimed it towards Audrey.
Ladybug grabbed a piece of rubble almost reluctantly, before throwing it across the room and hitting a wall with a quick but loud enough thud. The sounds of startled canines echoed through the room, barking and snarling as the fire had a flare of sudden overwhelming heat again before going back to its original already sweltering warmth.
”What the hell was that?!”
”My lady!” Chat hissed.
”A distraction.” Ladybug shot back “Let’s go!”
The two ran through the burning halls as the sounds of howls and snarls radiated through the building. They had to get to Ms Bourgeois or else- well- the law suits were terrifying and Marinette knew deep down Chloe wouldn’t want to hurt her mother, and this had to be a misunderstanding. It had to. It didn’t make sense.
This was a problem and Marinette would fix it. She had to. She was Ladybug. It was her job. There was nothing she couldn’t fix. The two screeched to a halt as they looked around the corner.
Standing in the middle of the burning hall, cape fluttering behind her and pointing wolves that followed her every command to different directions, was a young figure. One just at the right height- and while she looked different- as Chloe turned around- Marinette could recognize her bully on sight-
And her knees trembled beneath her as she saw her expression of absolutely fear and terror.
Ladybug was used to seeing Chloe scared. The girl was a coward in front of akumas and would shriek for her dad before seeing Ladybug and sucking up to her immediately for selfies and friendship Ladybug wanted no part of after seeing the girl stick a wad of gum on a poor kid’s chair, on her chair.
She was used to the annoyance and the crinkled nose of a girl who wanted to spite the world for defying her rule because she wanted something and people said no.
What Marinette could hardly remember was seeing Chloe two years ago.
Chloe Bourgeois, kidnapped for a weekend, spent two months in the hospital, another month just staying home, and then returning just as snooty as she was before- pretending like nothing ever happened and would glare at anyone who would try and bring it up, enacting big petty ‘punishments’ for even looking at the gnarly scar that ripped across the lower part of her leg, as if they couldn’t help glancing at it.
Marinette remembers the frosty covered floor she had to clean up which she blamed on her clumsiness cause she didn’t want to explain how Chloe whacked the tray of ‘sorry you almost died’ cupcakes onto the ground with a snarl.
But now? Right now? For once in her life, Chloe Bourgeois, icy thin eyes turned wide and teary amber scalera with white irises and violent cyan pupils which felt trippy to stare into, blonde locks turning into messy white with soot covering her face from her forehead to her nose, then across her cheeks melting into her pointy wolf like ears-
Yellow Audrey Bourgeois brand cardigan replaced with a dark red cloak with golden engravings designed in careful design and precision into the shapes of want Ladybug read as the sun. One hand covered in a glove while the other only reached to her palm to expose her darkened claws. She didn’t look like a wicked witch but there she was finally.
Chloe looked afraid as she clutched herself, the wolfs around her snarling and waiting her beckon and command to pounce- some already beginning their dangerous circling.
Marinette didn’t know what to do so Ladybug acted on autopilot.
”There she is!” Ladybug shouted, swinging her yoyo forward.
”DON’T TOUCH ME PLEASE..!” Chloe cried, trying to shield herself with her cape as she stumbled back into the protective flames curling around her while the three wolves around her launched forward.
Chat Noir bonked one on the head, sending it straight into the ground while Ladybug caught one on the paw and sent it flying into the wall. Chloe was gone though, having run through the fire for an escape. Of course she was fire proof.
”Lucky charm!”
A large super soaker dropped in her hands. Thanks Tikki. Something direct was needed this time.
Spraying down the fire bit by bit as steam rose through the room, Ladybug could catch the small flutter of a red cape.
Ladybug shot forward, running through the flickering flames to catch up to Chloe who turned tail- jumping over jaws of teeth and slobber before spinning her yoyo forward and catching Chloe by an inhuman doglike ankle.
Chloe let out a cry of terror, nails scraping across the ground as Ladybug yanked her towards her, foot on her back before turning the akuma over. Ladybug blinked. There was no broom to be seen. So it wasn’t the object from what she could tell.
The glove. That’s what stood out now. And so Ladybug made a grab for it.
”STOP IT NO I NEED IT! IT’S ALL I HAVE-” Chloe’s voice was different up close, now that she was taunting and disrupted by the flames. It was shaky, and sounded more like herself.
She desperately kicked and thrashed but Ladybug was stronger, even if it made her chest twist and her gut clench as Chloe just stared at her with such a primal fear mixed with desperation that looked wrong on her bully’s face.
Chloe was supposed to be this unshakable heartless girl Marinette could stand up against, and during Antibeetle, her ego only tripled. But this was like a downgrade. This was like a humiliation. God Ladybug felt awful doing this, it was like kicking a puppy while it was down.
”My lady!” Chat Noir shouted from further away as Ladybug managed to get the glove off. Chloe let out a shriek as Chat Noir caught it. “CATACLYSM!”
And.. nothing.. happened? Shit- that wasn’t the object was it. Damn it!
Ladybug fell hard against the hot ground as Chloe threw her off of her and leapt towards the ashes of her single glove, and just began to shake weakly, little goopy amber tears falling down her face. Chat Noir stumbled backwards in confusion, making eye contact with the red hero before turning back to Chloe.
If this wasn’t the akumatized object what was? Ladybug wondered, weakly standing up to her feet and biting down a curse as she heard her earrings beeping.
”Hey.. uh.. Wicked Witch? Sorry- we thought it was your akumatized object- where is-“
”I-I’m no-not Wicked Witch..” Chloe whimpered. Ladybug blinked at that. But she wasn’t anything normal either. Two akumas at the same time? “M-My name is Li-Little- Little Red..”
It reminded her of Sapotis but this time Hawkmoth had managed to give separate powers instead of fusing them into practically the same entity. Not only that, he created Style Queen earlier that day- Hawkmoth is getting stronger.
Hearing Chloe stutter was a strange sight, as Little Red choked out words of fear. Her ears flattened against her head.
”Only m-my Witch can protect me.. she’s the only o-one in the universe who cares about me.. but right now.. sh-she’s angry.. she’s angry for me. But al I want.. is her to be happy..” Chloe said helplessly, gripping the small ashes towards her chest. Marinette blinked.
“Who is your Witch, Chlo- Err- Little Red? Please, tell us. We’ll help fix her.” Chat Noir said softly, putting a hand on the girl’s shoulder. His voice gentle and supporting. A side of him the public never knew of.
Chloe shook her head frantically, tears falling down her face as she clenched her sides, claws digging deeply into the fabric of her clothes “I-I can’t- I shouldn’t- I do-don’t want you t-to hurt eachother..”
Ladybug stood awkwardly aside, unsure what to do with herself as her heart broke seeing Chloe so.. so… fallen from grace? As if grace could describe who she was before and yet- and yet- it’s like this was an entirely different person.
I couldn’t see past my original views of Chloe.. and now..
Her mind clicked back into battle mode as the fire began to swell, hotter, hotter, even more hotter. The smoke billowed and screamed around them as Chloe continued to sob in Chat’s arms.
“Chat Noir where is-“ Ladybug wheezed before a loud explosion burst from the side of the wall. For a moment all of the fire extinguished from the force of the blast, wind rushing past Ladybug’s face as the beeping in her ears told her to ‘hurry hurry hurry’- ignoring the fact this was becoming an even worse fight than she had planned-
Dust flew by in gusts of wind before sparks of cyan flew by her vision before bursting into their own columns of flames in the now very claustrophobic feeling hall. The broken cement crunched beneath the akuma’s black charcoal boots as Ladybug opened up an eye to stare at Wicked Witch- the real- the actual Wicked Witch- the insane maniac who wanted to burn the world down for one single bratty yet pained girl that not even the hero of Paris seemed to be able to save.
“WHERE IS SHE..” Witch’s voice bellowed and breathed, rolling and crackling like the flames around her.
Heat waves rippled her dark clothed form as multiple crescent moon shapes decorated her witch dressed body. Ladybug’s eyes widened as her eyes got used to the glow of light radiating off of the akuma and she began to recognize that face, that nose, that hair-
But not her eyes. Because Alix’s eyes were always drooped with tired disinterest that hid the small spark of careful consideration in the people around her and cheeky sassiness that she’d never drop for a moment- they were not burning with uncontrollable maddening rage as hellfire burned and licked across her cheeks and skin- screaming for blood and ash.
Alix’s entire form was like it was on fire. The edge of her witch’s hat- the heat quite literally flickering out of the edge of her cyan glowing eyes. Even her hair. which was once a bubblegum hue, was now a literally hot pink that flowed and fwoomed like the fire around them.
Ladybug couldn’t help but feel lost as Chat stumbled back towards her and holding his baton in front of them protectively. Whatever water that was on the ground from her lucky charm was reduced to steam, as they were forced to walk backwards lest they wanted the third degree burns the fire promised.
“My Witch..!” Little Red cried, voice cracking as she stumbled forward- no regard for her safety whatsoever and ignoring the sweltering heat that radiated off of what Ladybug recognized as a friend.
Wicked Witch caught Chloe as she tripped against a rock, and for a moment there was a softness in her eyes- before it was overwhelmed by the rage that consumed her face when she saw the heroes.
“Oh my Red..” Wicked Witch almost purred saying it, caressing the side of Red’s face in an almost loving matter before noticing the lack of her glove and the ruffled look from the few hits she took. “These monsters touched you so cruelly.. they shouldn’t have done that…”
“Witch- W-Witch- Alix wait-“ Chloe sputtered, watching as Alix began to slowly prowl her way past her, eyes burning bright with the determination of a bloodthirsty maniac. Ladybug couldn’t help but freeze, her heart stopping in her throat. Her thoughts had gone to nothing as pure and utter guilt consumed her.
This was her fault. She was 100% convinced, she knew it, it was true, this was all- it was all-
“Don’t worry, my Red. I’ll burn them to ash for you too..”
“A-Alix..!”
”MY LADY WE NEED TO GO!” Chat Noir shouted, beginning to pull her backwards- The beeping of their miraculouses getting faster and faster as Wicked Witch spun her broom beside her, flames conjuring at the end of it’s blackened bristles. But Marinette couldn’t move. Despite the heat, she was absolutely frozen.
“COME ON HEROES!” Wicked Witch bellowed, as the fire flourished and roared around them, becoming a horrible hurricane of heat and flame- Chat Noir just grabbed Ladybug’s shellshocked form and began to run, making a regretful look back at Chloe who stood fretfully behind Witch with saddened eyes, before continuing to run.
He kept running and running, almost passing by a soot covered and screaming Audrey before hooking the woman under his arm while Alix’s cackling echoed behind him. A loud crashing echoed through his ears and he looked back again to his horror to see a wall of bright, almost white fire crashing after him- snapping and reaching at his tail like the toothy maw of a monster.
Wicked Witch’s horrible cackle being the last thing he could hear before seeing the first window he saw and bursting through it in an eruption of glass, fire, and smoke. Her voice etched with pain and rage as she screamed to the sky- to the heroes- and to anyone who would listen her declaration of war against the universe-
“LETS SEE IF YOU CAN HANDLE THE HEAT!”
Notes:
I specifically tried to avoid using our dearest akuma’s POVs in this chapter
But don’t worry
You’ll see them a lot more next chapter :DEveryone: Chloe isn’t Wicked Witch
Ladybug: I THINK CHLOE IS WICKED WITCHMarinette is actually interesting to write for me cause.. like I love her and I think she does care about people and is sympathetic for the people around her but she’s also very lucky and doesn’t share the same experiences as some of them as she not only comes from a family of decent wealth, with parents who love and dote on her- she’s got a bit of a one way perspective on things and has been shown to carry grudges or overstretch in suspicions of people that need to be fully proved wrong.
So this whole thing with Chloe is hard to comprehend because her mind hasn’t grasped that, not every parent loves their child, not every bully is doing it for the kicks, and not every abused child is kind and/or sensitive like Adrien
This isn’t bad necessarily, she’s still young and has a lot to learn, but it is a conflict especially with this current event
Hope you enjoyed!
Chapter 27: Wicked Witch.
Notes:
Wicked Witch: Everything the light touches is our kingdom
Little Red: …Paris is on fire, Alix
Wicked Witch: There’s a lot of light!!Anyways
*BLASTS MITSKI AT THREE AM*
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It had been a long time since Alix had been akumatized. But she remembers the experience well enough. Though she remembers the aftermath more. Holding the watch tight in a hand that she had no idea would one day hold the familiar bond between her and the girl who broke the silver trinket.
She remembers seeing Chloe awkwardly standing outside on the full moon a few days later, and her heart sinking a little as she saw the werewolf eyeing her car parked a little ways across the street. Prepared for a denial of her entry. And Alix remembers the confusion on her face when she let her in. She remembers being relieved to have the normal Chloe back afterwards. Bantering and arguing.
But perhaps if she had been more careful, more observant, more more, Alix would’ve noticed the signs of such wretchedness that monster put her werewolf through.
Yes.. yes she remembers the aftermath of her akumatation well. But the experience of being akumatized? Not a lot of people remembered that part. They’d remember wallowing with grief, with anger, with heartache, but never the moment where they subjected to Hawkmoth’s luring will.
But she did, perhaps it was because she was akumatized twice in the same time. And her memories overlapped. She remembers the blackness of guilt. Of shame. Of the emptiness inside that was filled with power. The mind numbing freedom being akumatized felt like as every horrible thought was brushed away, melting. Freeing her of her inhibitions and sadness.
When you were akumatized, you knew what was happening, you knew you had to refuse, but Hawkmoth- that bastard- maybe it was magic or maybe he just knew the right words to say- but he’d manage to convince you it didn’t matter. All that mattered was the goals at hand.. and those earrings and ring. Until you were deakumatized, and sense and rightness returned like a splash of cold, chilling, water.
But this time was different. Was it because of love? Surely. Surely it was. She’d never felt this, empowered before. So ready. Would a mad man truly give her this form of power? Surely. Surely not. Or perhaps that’s what he was trying to tell her. Her mind was not equipped to care.
For a brief moment, she could feel someone grasp onto her mind. Hands bloody and tired but reeking with a desperate attempt to breath through the smoke and cry for reason.
Remember..! This isn’t what you want! This isn’t what she wants! Remember for both of us! Please! Her own voice screamed.
And she could feel a soft coolness start to inch through her. Calm. Content. She let out a breath as her eyebrow twitched and Hawkmoth’s hold on her chest began to feel like the poison she knew it was and she gripped her head tightly with one hand.
Remember who are Alix..! Her own voice called out to her. This wasn’t right. This was wrong. This was horribly wrong. Think! Think! Who are you?! Remember! Remember… remember…
..Oh she remembers.
She remembers the cold. The warmth that was stripped away with her. She remembers how terrible it was. She was alone. And she remembers everything after that.
“Alix” Her father whispered, gripping tightly to her shoulder as her eyes yanked away from the scene and stared into his own, wide and terrified as his shadow casted over her form “for the both of us.. please.. keep this a secret...”
Her body jerked as she felt her throat close.
“This will be a secret kept between us then.“ Jalil pulled the scarf over his bloodied neck, eyebrows knitted together with pain before he turned to her with a careful eye “Alright?”
Her teeth gritted together as smoke billowed from her body. Secrets secrets secrets she was done with every single one of them. Having to keep all of these secrets secrets secrets what have they done to her but keep her in quiet pain. She was gonna let it all go. She was going to burn it all down. They all deserved it. It’s what she wanted and what Hawkmoth was letting her do. Yes. She was happy she was enraged she-
“Kubdel- No… Alix.”
The tension in her body released for a moment. And she chose to remember once more of the girl at her raining doorstep. The cold was most literal then, as the drops of water still soaked through her clothes as the blonde girl in front of her stared with tired eyes. The girl’s once ‘perfect’ form revealing itself in its true broken self and quietly speaking in a vulnerable voice.
“..please.. keep this whole.. ugh.. Werewolf thing a secret, would you?” Chloe asked, she even said please. Her ears were pinned against her hair as she tugged the red blanket Alix threw over her bare shoulders closer to herself.
Shivering and looking scared. Scared. She was scared. She is scared.
“It’s all I’m asking of you.. I won’t personally spite you at school anymore, no, I won’t even bother you at all, or laugh if you eat shit into the ground cause of your shitty skates-“ Chloe coughed awkwardly, realizing she wasn’t sounding the most convincing in her plea before looking up at Alix with a weak gaze “..just please, keep this a secret..”
The akumatized sorcerer felt her familiar flinch under her gloved hands as she continued to hold her in a tight hug. Her eyebrows knitted together before she grinned.
“..of course. I’m great at keeping secrets.” Alix smiled and said, like she did every damn time she was confronted with the request. But this time somehow felt different. They shook on it and Alix’s head drummed with curious and wondering thoughts as she met Chloe’s piercing icy gaze. And a flicker of heat began to fester beneath her skin.
And then she was pulled back to the present, where the voice continued to cry in her head, pulling at her clothes and screaming. Remember.. remember..!
Oh and she’s remembered enough. Thank you. I remember now what I was here to do. I am here for her. She could feel that edge of consciousness shriek with terror as she burnt it to a crisp to make way for her more needed thoughts.
A soothing but scorching flame licked through her veins and crawled up her throat and through her chest as it filled the emptiness like a bonfire. Her tears were dried the moment her eyes opened.
Wicked Witch let out a content hum. How she missed this. The ability to not care. The ability to be selfish. No more secret keeping. No more letting people use her like the idiots to not care. But this time, this time it was different. She put a hand on Chloe’s head but met soft fabric instead.
She looked down and a smile stretched across her lips as she lifted the girl’s tear streaked face up, illuminated by the burning fire around them.
”Look at you..” Her voice drifted into something akin to softness. “You’re beautiful.”
”A-Ali-Alix..?” Her familiar sputtered, large wet amber eyes wide as her visible ears flattened against her head, sounding almost in fear. A fear Witch would soon burn away. All for her. Witch wanted to not care. And she didn’t. She didn’t care for anything, but her. Her Red.
”It’s Wicked Witch now, my Little Red.” She said sweetly, pressing the most gentlest kiss to her wolf’s forehead. “It’s alright now. I’ll be fixing everything now.”
Little Red blinked widely before nuzzling her face into Witch’s shoulder and from the deepest, muddled, and slightly pushed down familiar bond that was layered beneath Hawkmoth’s gifting magic- she could feel love and safety.
”CHLOE!?”
Wicked Witch’s eyes narrowed with rage as the flames bit out of the sides of her eyes and she stood. At the door was a familiar young changeling girl. With ginger red hair and widened, terrified, teal eyes.
Witch felt her body smoldering. WHY IS SHE HERE?
”It’s Sabrina..” Her Red voice weakly realized, whilst Witch’s world world got hotter with rage. “S-She really came..”
”Came too late..” Witch snarled, gripping her broom tightly as she the fire roared around them, deadset on turning this girl to ash. Yes. Turn her to ash. How dare Sabrina not protect her girl. This is her fault too. This is everyone’s fault. “Came too late to protect you.. perhaps a burn for pay back..”
”N-No..! S-she ca-came here to protect me.. I-I don’t want her to be hu-hurt..” Chloe cried, grabbing her arm in protest. Witch rose an eyebrow, as a violet butterfly mask illuminated over her face and a whispering voice hissed into their ears.
“Do something then…” He commanded.
“I’ll ma-make her help us” Little Red said quietly as Witch watched Sabrina try to run. She didn’t wait to watch what her wolf did next, taking her broom and flying outside of Chloe’s room. She had work to do. And her fire was already spreading wonderfully.
Masked by the smoke, she smiled as she watched police officers and firefighters begin to take in the scene- her scene- her masterpiece.
ALL OF THESE UNGRATEFUL WENCHES. ALL OF THESE FOUL CREATURES WHO’VE HURT ME, US, HER! THEY WILL ALL- THEY MUST ALL BURN- The fire inside her roared, and she agreed dutifully.
She set cars ablaze and continued to let her anger explode and eat the walls of the hotel, slither it’s way through trials of gasoline and oil, and erupt in bursts of heat and her illuminated rage across the street.
A loose, unbridled, and cruel cackle came from her throat as she flew up to the roof top.
Wicked Witch looked over the burning horizon, eyes narrowed in a permanent snarl and glare as she watched people try and fail to stop her embers of rage. The low howls of the streets echoing in a discordant harmony of despair and rage as she spun her broom by her side. It was exquisite.
”W-Witch?”
She immediately turned, seeing the shy form of her dearest wolf peaking her head out from behind the roof exit’s door. A smile graced the akuma’s face as she beckoned her over with a gloved hand.
”My Red.” Witch purred, pulling the taller girl close to the edge of the building to stand next to her. She combed a hand across her cheek as her wolf leaned into it before letting go to motion at the city. It was the beginning of a new world, just for her Little Red. “Look at it all.. isn’t it beautiful?”
“…Yes.. it is..” Her wolf responded, and while she felt Little Red’s fingers slowly intertwine once again with her own, she couldn’t see her eyes only focused on the pyromaniac in front of her. “It is..”
There was much to be done.
...
Chat Noir burst out of the window in an explosion of fire and glass, he trusted Ladybug could catch herself and let go of her so he could land safety with the passenger in his arms.
”COULD YOU HEROES GET ANY LAME?! YOU WERE LATE! AND NOW I’M COVERED IN ASH AND SOOT! AND MY DESIGNER CLOTHES ARE BURNT TO A CRISP! HOW DARE YOU! HOW DARE YOU! YOU’RE BOTH FIRED!” Audrey shrieked.
”Ms Bourgeois please calm down we-“
”Where is Antonio- I mean- Andre? I’ll make him have words with the two of you armatures, the heroes in New York are so much better than you children! I should sue you for damages! I-“ Audrey berated but it was nothing new to Adrien.
”Ma’am- ma’am- please stop yelling, you’re attracting the wolves.”
”Ladybug! Chat Noir!”
He turned to see Wicked Witch fly out of the fire on her broom. He could finally see her face now and recognize it to unmistakably be his friend, Alix Kubdel. Face split and twisted with rage.
Adrien blinked as he saw the passenger behind Wicked Witch, Chloe, no, Little Red. The girl stared at them with wide, golden, and almost betrayed looking eyes as she clung onto Wicked Witch like a lifeline.
”Alix why are even you doing this!? What did Audrey do to you?!” Ladybug shouted, spinning her yo-yo at her side as the air around them grew hotter and hotter.
“God.. none of you.. can understand.. I’M NOT DOING THIS FOR ME- IM DOING THIS FOR HER!” Wicked Witch snarled, as the fire behind her FWOOMED with energy.
”So hot..!” Chat Noir hissed.
“I will bring the fiery dawn of a new world. A new world that will love my wolf for who she is. And if that world fails her I will burn it up, again and again, because that’s what I’m here for.” Alix’s voice snarled from within the fire, echoing and spitting with unkept anger and spite. “That’s why my rage continues to burn. And if it’s ash and smoke you people want, it’s ash and smoke you shall breath in and choke.”
“You see- this is how I know Alix is akumatized. Like ignore the hellfire and- and- clear blood lust- Alix never monologues like this! She just kinda chills and is like ‘yeah sure dudes’ like, come on.” Chat Noir remarked, waving his pole at the akuma.
”LET’S SEE HOW YOU LIKE IT WHEN I MELT YOU ALL INTO DUST!” Wicked Witch roared, opening up a hand and sending a fireball to the street. Audrey let out a shriek of terror before Ladybug yanked her out of the way, it cracked against the cement and let out an explosion of heat and fire- and they made a break for it in the whirling safety of the smoke.
”Run!” Ladybug yelled,
“GET BACK HERE YOU FUCKS!” Witch’s voice echoed but they found their way through the dark and barely illuminated alleys of Paris, losing the angry akumas in the chaos of the flames.
A failing world.. one who will love her for who she is..
“I have no idea what that brat is talking about” Audrey huffed, crossing her arms in confusion. “There is absolutely nothing wrong I’ve done here.”
”B-But ma’am- One of the akumas is your daughter! Chloe? What you said- you hurt her feelings Ms Bourgeois. I think if you two just talked-“
”Chloe who?”
Ladybug’s face fell and it was then that they heard a low beep. But not of their miraculouses. Of a car.
”Hey! Ladybug! Chat Noir! Hey!”
The three turned to see Officer Roger pulling up in a scratched up police car. He looked like he was sweating gallons but definitely was human and unless Alix had some extra powers besides pyrotechnics he looked like he was in their side.
”I’ll take Ms Bourgeois from here, you got this covered?” He asked. Chat Noir pursed his lips, glancing back and seeing Ladybug staring vacantly at the many burning buildings. Their miraculouses beeped insistently and he smiled brightly to the man.
”Paws-itively, Officer! You stay safe! There’s many Akuma shelters around that should still be stable!” Chat Noir said as bravely as possible.
”Will do”
Chat Noir put a hand on Ladybug’s shoulder as Roger left, his poor ears no doubt ringing as Audrey’s angry screams of resistance wailed through his car as she was forcefully shoved in despite her complains about the lack of luxury in the car.
”Milady, let’s get somewhere safe to recharge.” He said quietly. Ladybug stared at him silently before nodding.
…
“You fools..!” Hawkmoth spat in their ears as they lost the silhouettes of those two ankle biters.. “You were supposed to get their miraculouses and you FAILED!”
Wicked Witch lazily rolled her eyes. They were allowed to take their time. She could give less than two shits than what he wanted when the fury and burning in her chest only rested for one, single, goal; And it was to watch the skin melt from Audrey’s face until there was only but an ashy skull left.
Yes.. how excited she was for that. She was burning for it. She was excited, she-
“We failed..” Little Red whimpered, claws edging deep into Witch’s sides in a desperate fearful hold. Witch looked down on her, eyes widened slightly as her wolf blubbered out terrified sputters “We failed, I failed, horrible, we’ve- I’ve done horribly. Unexceptional. I’m sorry. I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m..”
Witch’s eyes narrowed with rage but felt a burst of energy pour into her with each passing sob. Hawkmoth…
Witch’s voice rippled with rage and fire, “If you wish to insult me and my wolf you’re invited to come here and face us yourself..”
There was peaceful silence. Little Red gulped down wet tears before blinking with surprise as Witch softly caressed her cheek, pulling her closer to her on the broom. Her voice but a whisper;
“I’ve got you, my Chloe.. you’re mine, mine to me, and I’ll keep you safe..” Wicked Witch whispered in blissful spite, stroking the wolf girl’s face protectively and letting her fire warm her. Little Red melted in her hand and Witch felt her desperate terrified hold begin to cease. “You’re safe with me..”
…
The two swung off through the smoke and the embers, flying through them with quick but frantic ease before they spotted a discrete and not on fire roof with a large chimney.
The two tripped their way towards a building’s roof. Chat rushed to one side of the chimney while Ladybug to the other, heaving for breath while their hero forms crackled away in soft glows of light.
They sighed in relief. Almost a second too late.
Plagg dropped on his lap with a huff “It’s so hot out here all my cheese is gonna melt! This is the worst!”
”Oh relax Plagg. I’d say we need our favorite fox by now, right Milady?” Adrien said, feeding the hungry cat god laying in his lap hastily. There was a brief silence.
”Rena is out of commission already.. a-and I made her give the fox back..” Ladybug responded. Adrien blinked.
”Wait really? Why? What happened?” Adrien asked, leaning on the wall and looking backwards at the cement. Ladybug let out a sigh. And for a moment there was even more silence.
”When you lost your ring during Style Queen, I panicked, and I grabbed the Bee miraculous in hopes to catch her. But I almost lost it too. I panicked more even after I found it on the stairs of the Eiffel Tower.” Ladybug said “Anyone could’ve grabbed it, Chat Noir. Hawkmoth could’ve grabbed it- then I panicked EVEN even more and and- and I asked Rena to return it while I was taking the Bee back to the Guardian..”
Adrien blinked “Oh. Wow. So uh, is Rena.. fired then?”
”No! No. She’s just- going to be manually called on now.. ugh I feel bad too.. cause I genuinely do trust her with it, but I just can’t afford any risks after that close call.. and now.. we can’t even call her right now!” Ladybug groaned behind the wall, tried, and exasperated.
Adrien looked down at Plagg who just rolled his eyes at him, motioning a ‘go on’ with his paw. Adrien leaned his head a giant the wall. There’s an Akuma attack going on but like, eh, they can wait.
”Is there.. anything else bothering you?”
There was silence and Adrien wondered if he had pushed too hard until Ladybug spoke again behind the chimney.
”No”
Okay so obviously that was a lie. Think Adrien what could be up? She was very convinced Wicked Witch was Chloe. It made sense logically on paper.
But it wasn’t.. it didn’t feel right to me at the start either. He thought. I know her.. Chloe can be.. aggressive at time but.. she isn’t- well- she isn’t completely malicious. And Aunt- I mean- Audrey, she- poor Chloe.. focus! He shook his head She was shellshocked when she saw Chl- Little Red.. And Ladybug has never really liked Chloe.. but it always felt so much more heated than that.. like..
”My lady if you were hurt by Chloe you can tell me.” Adrien said quietly before adding a chuckle “It really doesn’t narrow your identity down, she’s been mean to a lot of people.”
Ladybug let out a string of sputtered sounds of “no of course not!”s and “why would you think that!”s but it kinda confirmed it for Adrien. He sighed, rubbing his face tiredly as his heart weighed down.
“This means we’ll be friends forever, okay Adrikins?” A young Chloe Bourgeois said, hands planted on her hips. Adrien giggled, snuggling himself deeper in the many blankets of their small kid sized fort for further comfort and warmth. He reached out and intertwined his pinkie with hers.
”Okay!” He grinned.
”Chloe? CHLOE!”
”AGH- Get off me Adrikins..!” Chloe growled as the model launched himself at her. She winced as her bandaged up leg was jostled by him. “My leg is still fucked!”
”I’m sorry I was just- I was just so worried!” Adrien cried, pulling away from her before meeting her eyes and his relieved smile faltered as he met the tiredness and bitterness in her icy eyes. “I missed you”
Chloe sighed “Missed you too”
“There you go! And now you’re in school. Congrats.”
”Oh thank you thank you thank you Chlo you’re the best!” Adrien beamed.
”Hah! Yeah yeah I know!” Chloe tossed a hair behind her shoulder.
”Pa-the-tic Dupain Cheng, I’m the one who deserves the middle spot! Me!” Chloe said snobbishly.
”Chloe, quit it.” Adrien said thinly.
”She deserves it Adrikins.”
”No she doesn’t. No one here does. When did you- when did you become such a..”
“..a bully.. She’s… a bully after all..” Adrien said quietly, his heart squeezing from the regretful nostalgia before steeling himself with his Chat Noir gusto. He wanted to save his childhood friend and Alix and he could. But he couldn’t do it alone.
”Yeah.. so she did.. maybe.. but that doesn’t change anything..” Ladybug grumbled.
”True, we have the power and the responsibility to save her. But You don’t have to force yourself stop being angry and you don’t have to force yourself to not acknowledge the pain you feel, Ladybug. You’re allowed to feel resentful for the things She’s done” Chat Noir, transforming in a flash of light as he gave a quiet ‘Claws out’ before leaning on the wall “But maybe forgiving her and letting all go would be good for you?”
”What? And forget everything she’s done?” Ladybug asked harshly. It dripped with more ice than Chat Noir and ever heard and his ears drooped for a moment and the brief curiosity of what Chloe did to her own hero flashed over her mind but he dropped it immediately for what was his focus now.
”I’m not saying forget it. That wouldn’t be fair to you cause you’ve been hurt. But, I guess forgiveness depends on how you define it. I’m not saying reconcile but maybe for you, let go of the anger for yourself? Seems like a lot of energy to hate someone you don’t even like.” Chat said, glancing over to Ladybug’s side when he saw a flash of red light on the ground and met Ladybug who’s eyebrows were knitted with thought.
”Yeah, sure. I’ll be sure to do that when she willingly apologizes for everything’s she’s done, like she has the mental self awareness to do that..” Ladybug huffed. Chat Noir sighed.
”We’ve definitely seen the worst of her..” Chat mumbled before smiling “But perhaps we’re just missing out on the best?”
The Chloe who cared. The Chloe who liked to break the rules for the people she liked. Who argued and shouted and screamed for the people around her when they couldn’t. Who according to Alya was showing her face again in the cruel creature that was the Queen Bee of the school.
Ladybug mumbled something under her breath at that but there was a flicker of consideration in her eyes.
”You’re allowed to take your time my lady.. and I’m sorry she hurt you.” Adrien said quietly part of his reasonable heart or at least more protective side wanting to scream at Chloe for bullying her but what evidence would he have and how would Chloe remember the civilian identity of Ladybug? And if she did then that’d be worse news actually.
Ladybug sighed. “The akumas, Chatton.. we need to fix the akumas.”
”Of course. They’re getting quite explosive now.” Chat Noir said, looking up as a singular stretching flame scraped across the sky behind the dark end of a witch broom with two figures on it. “I wonder if we extinguish Alix she’ll become bald, cause her hair was definitely on fire.”
”I- wh- that’s such a cursed image why would you say that right now!?” Ladybug squawked as Chat Noir let out a stifled snort.
”Dunno!” He lied. Cause it makes you happy. Adrien thought warmly as the spark returned to Ladybug’s eyes. He smiled brightly as he waved an arm first “After you, Milady. Let’s descend into hell together.”
”That didn’t sound romantic”
”It sounded more romantic in my head.”
…
Little Red looked around, her two golden eyes glowing in the darkness of the subway with worry. The two akumas had separated again to cover more ground and while this wasn’t the one who carried the butterfly, she was the one the two heroes were searching for.
Chat Noir made eye contact with Ladybug and gave a thumbs up from his position. Ladybug nodded and he began to prowl towards the akuma. I can’t convince Chloe to help us. I’m too harsh. And it’s hard to even think about what could help her right now. I couldn’t tell what her favorite show, or color, or breakfast was even if it were to save my life. And neither can Chat Noir.
Ladybug leaned on her cheek a bit, staring at the cat hero fondly as he followed Red out of the subway to stalk and prowl behind the girl till the moment for their plan to spring occurred. But I can trust Chat Noir to take a kinder approach. He’s good with things like that. And he’s much more sympathetic to her than me so, better chances really.
The thundering sounds of running walls echoed from the streets above them and brought shudders down Ladybug’s spine as she turned the other way. If this didn’t work, they were toast.
…
Little Red blinked tiredly as she pulled her cloak closer to her as the city’s blaring echoed from a far away distance and the softer trickling of the Seine whispered into her ears. The world was unbelievably cold without her witch beside her and she wanted to return to her.
Screw all the plans, screw Hawkmoth, screw her mother for Christ sake.. they weren’t what mattered to her right now.
‘“Once we get those miraculouses he’ll leave us alone.” Witch said, dropping the girl off onto the ground after Hawkmoth’s angry tantrum for letting the heroes go. Wicked Witch softly patted her head despite the difference in high, a warm smile spread across her lips, “Then we’ll be together again.”
”You’ll c-come back though, r-right?” She had asked, reaching out to grab Witch’s arm as she began to turn away. Witch smiled and did the unthinkable, softly pressing a gentle kiss to Red’s cheek. Red’s eyes widened, her face flushing a dark red as her heart leapt to her throat. And she felt love.
“Of course, My Red. I’ll see you soon.”’
Little Red lovingly caressed the side of her face, breathing in the last remainders of her witch’s ashy honey scent that lingered on the edges of her cloak, left there from their time holding eachother in warm embrace.
Red longed for the safety in Witch’s arms again. She wanted to feel loved again, she could only be loved by her, she didn’t deserve anything else, there was no one else, there was only Witch that could love her, only Witch, and Witch was busy, Witch had things to do for her, for Red, and Red couldn’t get in the way- she wouldn’t dare in a hundred years disobey Alix- Alix was all she had- Alix-
”Chloe.”
”AGH-“
Little Red spun around and stumbled backwards when she saw two emerald green eyes staring at her. A thought leapt through her kind- Adrien? But it was dismissed as just an instinct remembering her Adrien’s eyes didn’t faintly glow in the dark, weren’t catlike and thin, and were safe.
Chat Noir. Chat Noir wasn’t safe. Chat Noir was against them, against Witch.
She opened her mouth to call for one of her wolves but in her efforts to scramble backwards she felt her paw catch on the bottom of her cape and felt the ground beneath her suddenly- disappear.
She hit the ground with a thud and she winced with pain, rubbing her head before opening an eye and squeaking as Chat Noir’s offered hand appeared in front of her. Her heart pounded through her chest as she stared at Chat Noir and saw.. no sense of aggression in his eyes.
Is he trying t-to help me? She wondered, he smelt kind. He smelt familiarly.
”Don’t fall too hard there, Chloe. We need you in one piece.” Chat Noir said, taking her barren paw, familiar markless, clawed, and ugly, helping her up gingerly.
”But I- I don’t- you’re not.. I shouldn’t trust you.. I don’t trust you.. y-you’re both against me. Everyone is.. everyone on the planet despises me.. I know they all do.” Red growled, her eyes crying more with goopy tears as she ripped her paw away, holding it protectively. “You’ve already tried to hurt me! A-and Witch! I’m not letting you hurt my Witch! She’s the only one who- she-“
”We’re not gonna hurt you or her, Chloe. Cat’s honor. I just wanted to talk to you, we got on the wrong foot.” Chat Noir quietly said, Red blinked at him, her tail bristled and curling around one of her legs beneath her. “I shouldn’t have done that.”
”You.. really w-wanna talk..?” She sputtered. Hawkmoth wasn’t looking over her. He was looking over Witch. So there was no danger. She was allowed to. But was she able to listen? She wasn’t sure..
”Mhm.” Chat said, the tension if Red’s shoulders beginning to unconsciously loosen as his voice became soft. “I know you’re scared, Chloe. I’m sorry about that.”
”N-No one was there..” Red quietly said, The gang was there… no the gang didn’t do anything… there was only Alix… try didn’t have a choice… they didn’t know… should’ve known.. couldn’t have known.. “Witch is the only one I have..”
”What about your father? Or your friend, Adrien?” Chat asked,
”They-“ Chloe found herself unable to respond to that before she felt her despair rise again. “They- they don’t like me. I’m self aware to know that. Y-you all think I’m dumber than I look but I know people hate me. I know my d-dad resents me for being.. being so- being.. a-and Adrien is sick of me now-“
Chat Noir’s eyes thinned at that but Little Red was tired, and sad, and disgusting, and she wanted to go home. But there was no more home. No more. No more home at all. Her eyes squeezed shut with tears as her claws dug into her sides.
”Is that… is that really what you think..?” Chat asked quietly, putting a hand on her shoulder. Red’s eyes watery eyes blinked open in confusion.
”It’s what’s true.”
Chat Noir’s face fell and Little Red suddenly in an instant felt unsure. Her heart squeezing as Chat Noir’s eyes oozed with.. sympathy. But why? Why would he stare at her l-like she was something to be- to be cared for. Only Witch could- did- care about her.
Her senses were on fire and she could smell pretty much everywhere in a one mile radius and so close to the cat hero, heart pounding with the fear and runaway instinct of an injured prey and her doing nothing but let out a soft scared gasp when Chat pulled her into a tight hug.
”Wh-“
For a moment Red struggled, she really did, she really tried, she’d promise- but she couldn’t find the strength to anymore.. It was warm.. he smelt like leather.. and like magic.. he smelt like love.. he smelt safe.. he smelt like home.. he smelt like memories of a past long forgotten-
Little Red began to shake uncontrollably. What were these feelings inside her? Welling up her throat like an overwhelming tidal wave of grief and exhaustion? She just wanted to be held, she wanted to feel okay, she, Little Red she, she needed, she, Chloe just needed her brother..
Her claws reached up and grabbed onto Chat Noir’s shoulders like a lifeline and her teeth itched to sink into his shoulder, eyes glowing a violent cold gold as Chat Noir held her with such trust and care. He’d be part of the pack. He’d be with her and her witch forever. Someone finally showed her kindness she never wanted to lose him. He didn’t have to burn. All she needed was to prick that silly ring off and her cat boy prince would join them all- she-
She stopped when she felt a hand softly stroke through her hair and her face melted from its stretching biting form as a warm kindness spread from the tips of her lowering ears to the edge of her very claws. Her tears began to brim her eyes again as her despair began to flicker as did the few huffs of fire around them-
A sudden wave of overwhelming exhaustion began to wash over her with every soft comforting stroke in her hair. Little Red suddenly felt her eyes drift, glossy, and each blink begin to feel heavier and heavier as she breathed in the smell of Family. The very core of her soul beating and reaching out for the familiar.
Familiar.. familiar.. why was he so familiar.. Little Red wondered, feeling the soft hum of Chat Noir’s voice as he whispered to her, not noticing the way her knees gave beneath her and she was now laying on the hard cold ground of the Seine’s side, eyes drifting close as Chat’s hand continued to gently comb his obsidian claws through her locks of hair while her head was rested on his lap.
For a moment she met his gaze and met the soft gentle emerald of someone she knew so fondly long ago and she felt kindness. The sun shining behind him and the smell of distant smoke and fire not being her focus for once.
”You are love, you are loved..” Chat whispered like a promise, like a lullaby “They love you more than you know. Witch and your family..”
”But my mom..” Chloe mumbled, despair and remembrance lulling up in her throat as her tail quivered and her nails dug into her sides but they were gently dislodged by Chat’s graceful hand.
”You’re allowed to choose your family, Chloe.. your packs..” Chat Noir said as Chloe basked in the warmth and comfort, as the edges of her consciousness clung on to his final whispers her twitching ears caught like a secret between the two of them “I’ll protect you too, Chlo. For real this time. And I promise I’ll save your friend too.”
”My witch..?” She asked for confirmation. He was? He really was? How wonderful.. How sleepy.. how tired she was.. so tired. Was it from last night? This afternoon? Since the bite? For the past sixteen years..? She mumbled, “Don’t.. hurt her..”
”I promise not to”
”Promise..?” Little Red quietly asked again as her consciousness continued to waver, the dark lulling feeling or sleep eating at her despairing form. Chat was barely a silhouette now as she stared up at him like he was the shadow of some god, and yet, he had the aura more described to be like a brother.
He smiled warmly, looping their pinkies together as she drifted to the soft embrace of sleep for the first time in what felt like far too long.
”I promise, Chloe.”
…
Adrien looked down at Chloe’s sleeping form and he looked around with surprise to see, in her moment of peace, that the fire eating at the edges of the seine began to recede a little. So the fire was connected to her in a way, not just Witch.
He waited a few spare minutes as Chloe quietly dozed on his lap before he He opened up his baton,
“Milady, the wolf is taking a nap now.” He said with a smile. “We’re by the Seine.”
”A nap? I- well if that’s what worked. I found Wicked Witch. If you could wake her up and ask if Witch has any weaknesses or where her akuma is that would be awesome” Ladybug’s voice chirped from his baton. “I’m currently trying to just locate her at this point but I don’t have much to work with..”
”On it!”
He looked down at Chloe’s face and winced, slightly moving her ear.
”H-hey- waakey wakeeey..”
Nothing. Just the soft snoring of a very sleepy wolf.
This was going to take a bit.
His ears perked up as he saw something coming in from the end of the River. A large hull with painted on braces, clutters of instruments and random objects, and a cackling woman aboard beeping a loud greetings from one of the speakers. And a grin spread across his cheeks as he saw the house of the Couffaines.
He flicked open his baton again.
“Hey Ladybug, change of plans, meet me at the Liberty.”
…
“Where is she…” Wicked Witch growled under her breath as she landed on the rooftop, icy blue eyes flickering.
”You lost me that easily!? Guess you’re really too slow, Wicked Witch!” Ladybug shouted from the building ahead. The red hero stuck out her tongue tauntingly, quite literally feeding the fires. Witch let out a snarl of rage as she threw down her floating broom and clambered back on- dashing towards the red hero.
“GET BACK HERE!”
Ladybug ran as fast as she could as she dodged bursts of fire hitting the ground and exploding close to her, the heat biting at her face and the smoke scratching at her throat. She flipped off of the last building and throwin her yoyo she swung over the seine with what was once her friend in tow.
Wicked Witch rammed into her and Ladybug clambered to hold onto the broom stick as they were flown through the air like a wild bullride.
Ladybug swung her feet on and both girls were able to stand on it as it was long enough for two passengers. Ladybug made a grappling move to Witch’s hand and Witch growled, collecting a ball of fire in her palm as she made a swipe to Ladybug’s face. Ladybug ducked and sweeped a leg under the akuma, sending her tripping off of the broomstick only to grab Ladybug by the ankle and dragging her down with her.
Ladybug yelped, grabbing onto the broom as the two girls dangled above the seine and Witch was already digging her nails into her suit, trying to climb back on as her hands burnt into her. Ladybug made an attempt to kick her in the stomach but was blocked and Witch made a grab for her earrings which gave Ladybug the opportunity to grab the akuma by the wrist.
Wicked Witch thrashed against her desperately, her violent, rage burning eyes baring into Ladybug with such an overwhelming hate, as heat burst through every angry molecule in Wicked Witch’s body. Becoming pretty much a cyan human torch in her arms.
“Alix! You gotta stop this! Now!” Ladybug shouted. Chat Noir was still moving into position. She needed Wicked Witch’s eyes on her. “Why are you trying so hard to hurt everyone for Chloe!?”
“I DON’T CARE IF PEOPLE HATE HER, I DONT CARE IF ‘YOU’ HATE HER! SHE’S MY LIGHT, YOU DON’T GET TO HURT HER!” Wicked Witch screamed, it was then Ladybug realized steam was coming out from Alix’s eyes, starting at where the fire billowed out of the ends. She was crying.
Ladybug’s eyes widened as Wicked Witch twisted the hand that the red hero was holding to grab onto her and began to reel her other arm back. Her face was illuminated in blue as fire burst and crackled in the akuma’s hand. Fire licked at the edges of Witch’s shoulders and arms with every shuddery spite dripping breath she wheezed.
“I DARE you to try and break us apart..! She’s MINE! Mine to keep safe.!” Wicked Witch heaved, fire pretty much heaving out of her mouth like a dragon as she began to inch her hand closer and closer to Ladybug’s face, intending her burn her face off until-
“Chat Noir! Now!” Ladybug shouted.
Wicked Witch blinked as a red and black snorkel was shoved in her mouth and she looked down to see a wire wrapped around her waist. She looked down and yelped as a sudden weight yanked the two downwards as Ladybug let go of the floating broom and the two girls splashed into the water.
Ladybug blinked through the bubbles and unwrapped her yo-yo immediately so she could use it’s breathing function. Just as planned! Wicked Witch’s snorkel lead to the surface where a rubber ducky, that they borrowed from the Liberty, kept a tube giving her air.
The water was cold before but now it was almost lukewarm as the bubbles receded and there was a pissed but very extinguished Wicked Witch. The end of her hat was extinguished as were her eyes and hair.
Chat Noir swam towards her and despite not saying any words, they were underwater after all, he looked disappointed that after extinguishing her literally fiery hair, she wasn’t bald. Instead, her once vibrant glowing pink locks revealed a head of normal brown hair beneath. Which, kinda made sense, like you see someone with dyed hair for so long you forget what their- OH KWAMI SHE’S ATTACKING AGAIN-
Ladybug stifled a yell as she swam beneath a heated grasp, it felt like the water was beginning to boil, heating up more and more as Wicked Witch’s eyes grew angrier, and angrier. Frustrated and enraged-
Chat Noir dove for her glove-
“I k-know it went into there.. p-please t-trust me..” Little Red had said after waking up, her eyes determined despite her shaking form. “Please save her..”
-but missed, letting out a hiss as Witch grabbed into his arm and began to burn him.
He let out a bubble-y cry and Ladybug felt a chord snap in her. CHAT! She took in a deep breath from her yoyo’s breathing system and whipped it towards Wicked Witch, yanking her off of Chat and into her arms- before she launched her out of the water with rage bdfore following after her.
Ladybug was launched out of the water, and hit the hot cement of the seine with a painful scraping thud. She rolled over with a cough to see Wicked Witch a few meters away, spitting out the snorkel.
”Pathetic.. was that your only PLAN!?” Wicked Witch roared, her fire returning as the water dripping from her clothes turned into steam. The sky was black with smoke as fire blasted through multiple buildings in Wicked Witch’s rage.
The girl stumbled, heaving as she approached Ladybug like a monster to its prey. Her entire body radiated an overwhelming hearth, she felt like she was going to melt on the spot if the heat stroke and heat exhaustion didn’t get to her first. Alix’s voice rippled and crackled as she spoke;
“Gonna burn you., gonna burn you.. gonna bURN YOU ALIVE..!”
“Milady!” Chat Noir’s voice shouted from afar. Ladybug’s eyes squeezed shut as Wicked Witch pounced on her with a large blast of fire- brighter and more blinding than the sun- built on hours, no, maybe years of pent of rage-
“BURN YOU DUMB FUCKING BUG!” Wicked Witch roared with sadistic glee, bringing her scorching arm down-
But there was no burn.
She blinked her eyes open with shock to see a smoking Little Red in front of her. She let out a struggled gasp, falling to her knees as smoke billowed off her blistered and smoldering outfit.
Ladybug stumbled backwards, flinching when someone grabbed her before smiling with relief to see Chat Noir. Her chest bubbled with comfort before he helped her stand and they watched as Witch, still frozen in her outstretched hand pose, realized what had happened. Her face widened with horror.
”R-Red.! RED! RED.. RED ARE YOU OKAY?! CHLOE!” Alix cried, running to her wolf and holding her up as Little Red threatened to collapse. Little Red let out a smokey cough, before looking up at Wicked Witch with a relieved smile.
”Oh.. There you are..” Chloe sighed, leaning into Alix’s touch before brushing a hand through Wicked Witch’s hair and taking her hat off, “No more, Witch. No more..”
”N-No more?! No more- have you gone- what do you mean No More..?!” Wicked Witch sputtered with surprise, voice shaking as the fire flickered around them. She sounded more like Alix now.. “W-We need revenge though. I need to make them all pay- make them all burn for you.. I..”
”I n-never wanted that..” Little Red whispered, holding Wicked Witch tightly as the akuma began to self extinguish, Ladybug watched in amazement as the fire that reigned over the city began to dwindle itself “I just wanted you here with me..”
“But., t-they all..”
”Thank you so much,.” Little Red whisper, making the fearsome Wicked Witch blink with shock and silence as the heat around them began to finally cool “You’ve protected me so well, My Witch.. so so well.. thank you, thank you..”
”Chloe..” Witch’s voice shook, weakly holding onto Little Red’s cloak as her wolf slowly began to doze off in her own arms.
”But.. I wanna.. my protect you too.. I just wanna be.. right.. with.. you.” Little Red mumbled tiredly, eyes blinking slowly as her tail softly wagged with content and soon she knocked right back out again, sprawled comfortably in Wicked Witch’s lap.
Wicked Witch just stared at her and Ladybug watched as the rest of the fire and hear in the vicinity vanished in an instant. The fireless Witch gathered the rest of Red’s serene form and pulled her in closer to her, resting their foreheads together in a moment of quiet as she turned her back to them.
”Just wanted her safe.. and look what I’ve done..” Ladybug could vaguely hear her mumble. “What have I done..” The red hero gestured her head at them towards Chat Noir and he gave her a paranoid look.
Wicked Witch let out a sigh, and turned to glare at them. Hawkmoth’s butterfly visor shimmering over her eyes before it faded away.
”My back is turned. Grab my Akuma or something. This has been counterproductive..” Wicked Witch growled, looking back down at Chloe’s sleeping form. Chat Noir blinked at her and nodded, slowly approaching as Wicked Witch made no more move to fight back. Her fire was gone.
”Cataclysm.” He whispered, tapping her left glove.
And the akuma fluttered out to be caught by Marinette’s yoyo. She looked down at her glowing weapon before clenching the snorkel in the air, it was time for this hellish nightmare to be over-
“MIRACULOUS LADYBUG!”
…
Immediately Chloe was back up when the Akuma was purified. She let out some embarrassed roar as she sprung from Alix’s arms, who was very confused on where she was and was back to her normally chill self, before Chloe stomped off somewhere to sulk or scream. Classic Chloe, but Marinette wasn’t sure if she could say that as.. well.. angrily anymore.
Alix glanced back at the heroes and thanked them for ‘the two of us. Chloe’s grateful, she’s just too embarrassed and emotional right now to admit it.’ before walking off. Huh.
Ladybug and Chat did their fist bump and left in opposite directions, leading to where she was now;
Marinette knocked on Chloe’s door, her rejection of Ms Bourgeois’s offer was clear and concise and she quickly hustled away before the fashion critique could shout in her protests. Her heart told her that wouldn’t be the end of her troubles with the Bourgeois yet though, Senior and Junior.
”Go away!” Chloe’s voice shouted from behind the door.
”Was planning to but, no.”
The door immediately opened with a quick slam and there Chloe was again. She looked like a mess and like she was kinda in the middle of crying but in a quick wipe of the face her normal scowl was back, though with an added glaze of confusion of her normally sharp apathetic eyes,
”Dupain-Cheng?” She sputtered “I’m kinda in the middle of burning my entire wardrobe in a manic spree like a normal person would do, what the hell are you doing here?”
“We should talk” Marinette said. Chloe glanced backwards into the room before signing and leaving it with a shut.
”Make it quick.” She spat.
The two girls awkwardly stood in front of eachother down the hall. The sudden return of Chloe’s aura of sheer confidence and unapologetic bitch energy was a slap in the face after almost one and a half hours of Little Red.
“Chloe I’m so sorry for everything I- I didn’t know- maybe I shouldn’t have gotten in your way and- and I do think you deserve forgiveness- I-“ Marinette started, hands clammy and sweaty as she reached for any possible words she could say that could help Chloe. She must feel devastated, and mad, and mad-
Chloe put a hand in front of her, waving it annoyedly.
“No- just- stop, stop, just, stop. You don’t need to ramble about how you know there’s good in me just and be all mopey. Just don’t. Don’t do that. That’s weird. No. Don’t.” Chloe said, voice tired. “Besides, I’m the one that’s sorry.”
S-sorry? She apologized? Chloe??
“I-“ Marinette paused, not expecting that. “But- your mom-“
“I’m not expecting you or telling you to forgive me, that’s not an insult that’s just, my truth I guess. I hurt you and lots of people for a long time for little reason.” Chloe dryly remarked. “And if you don’t forgive me that’s fine, Dupain-Cheng.”
”Chloe no you- I understand why you yelled at all of us all the time. If we tell everyone they’ll understand and-“
”My mom’s an ass, and it hurt, but I didn’t have to make it your guys’s problems. I could’ve seen a therapist, I could’ve talked about it, I could’ve been nicer and more understanding to others, but I wasn’t.” Chloe said simply, as if she was talking about her nails or something.
Marinette didn’t have anything to say about that, just wide eyed staring. Years of voices telling her to understand her enemy echoing inside her head, telling her to apologize to the boy who yanked her hair, to just ignore all the hurtful things Chloe spat at her, and multiple talks that everyone had a reason for things so she should forgive them-
And now hearing this? From the girl who’s tormented her? She- Marinette couldn’t- she didn’t-
”But..” She said, voice soft and full on conflicting feelings in her chest. She wanted to forgive Chloe. That’d be the right thing to do. Chloe was allowed to be angry too? But she hurt people. But it was reasonable? It wasn’t really. Marinette still felt anger. But that wasn’t right. She was being angry at an abuse kid that- that- but-
“It’s not yours or any one else’s responsibility to forgive me just cause I’m trying to be- eugh- good.” Chloe sighed “So don’t try and lie so I don’t ‘feel bad’ about people waving off my years of bullshit. You’re allowed to be angry. Yknow? Especially at me.”
Marinette blinked as Chloe put a hand on her shoulder, forcing her to meet her bully’s gaze. It was calm, and maybe a little awkward?
”I’ve been a shitty person. And I know people hate me for it. But I’m trying to do better, Marinette. You don’t have to accept any apology I give, or any attempts I might try to make up for it” Chloe said, eyebrows knitting together “But please know I’m gonna be trying now, and, you’re allowed to call me out and whatever when I’m being, ugh, ridiculous.”
A silence filled the space between the two girls and Marinette couldn’t find herself able to talk for a moment. She was angry. Rightfully anger. That was true. But Marinette wanted to forgive Chloe. But she also didn’t. She couldn’t force herself to. And it wouldn’t be right for herself to.
Marinette’s eyes squeezed shut before she let out a heavy sigh. She needed time to let this soak in. Her bully admitted she was an ass but what now? Well Chloe gave her the option, and Marinette needed time.
Marinette suddenly punched Chloe in the shoulder and Chloe winced with pain, rubbing it.
“I- Ow! Jesus you have hard knuckles, Dupain-Cheng!” Chloe hissed with pain, before meeting Marinette’s eyes and blinking a little with surprise to see small tears in the bakery girl’s eyes.
“You deserved that” Marinette sniffled, wiping at her face a little before meeting Chloe’s gaze again with a more steady gleam in her eyes. “Alya said you were making attempts to do better. I’ll admit, I didn’t believe her and I wonder if she went insane and, I’m still not sure if I can, if I can forgive you, or, or be like, buddy buddy just yet. I wish you good luck though, Chloe.”
Chloe smiled a little. It was strange to say but, it was a pleasant smile, a bit tired, maybe a bit shy, but it was a nice smile. Contrasting the many smirks and smug grins Marinette’s seen before. And then in an instant it was masked by a clearly fake scowl as Chloe crossed her arms.
”W-well, yeah! Whatever! I didn’t need it anyways!” A lie. “You’re the one who’s lucky you escaped my mother’s dreadful internship! I mean, glitter? So last season.”
Marinette found herself laughing “If I wasn’t so intimidated, I would’ve outright judged her.”
”Right?”
They talked for a little bit. It was the first, functional, and like, normal conversation Marinette’s ever had with Chloe. She asked how Chloe and Alix became friends, Chloe got a bit awkward and huffed about common interests and accidental bonding, whatever that meant.
Chloe surprisingly asked if Marinette had any luck with Adrien and laughed when Marinette confessed to nothing.
”He’s always kinda been like that.” Is what Chloe said before telling Marinette that her kissy act with Adrien was a ploy to keep him safe from fan girls which shocked Marinette out of her pants. Like what??
But it actually made a bit of sense when Chloe told her. Marinette however informed her that Adrien was starting to genuinely look uncomfortable thinking they were actual advances and Chloe blushed with embarrassment muttering a quite “oh”. Now if only Lila was as easy to shake off of Adrien’s tail. Where was Lila even?
As Chloe began to close her door, Marinette managed to catch a glimpse of Alix on the heiress’s couch, watching her conversation with a careful yet awkward eye. They’d talk about this later but, Marinette trusted her friends.
Marinette still had festering feelings of resentment that she couldn’t yet let go of, it’d take some time, and that was okay, but she could see Chloe now. See what Alya was seeing. And see what others were seeing. Chloe was still flawed, but she was improving, and it was admirable enough to believe in her.
It felt nice to have some closure. Thank you, Chat Noir.. She thought warmly.
Tikki popped out of her purse with a smile.
”You know, Marinette! I think in time, Chloe’s could have a real heart of a hero!” Tikki said with a smile.
”Well let’s not get too carried away” Marinette giggled. “Perhaps when actual werewolves or vampires or witches exist, I’ll consider it.”
The two laughed as Marinette walked back into the elevator to join her family and friends, shoulders and heart feeling lighter.
Notes:
discussion time, I don’t think Chloe isn’t a bad person. She’s a kid, she’s growing, and she’s learning what’s wrong and right. However She’s done shitty things for reasons that, while link to layers of abandonment issues, aren’t always done with valid or complicated reasons filled with regret and good intentions.
Sometimes it’s just petty revenge or seeing an opportunity to be jerk and taking it.
Sometimes Chloe is a bitch cause she’s being a bitch which hurts the people around her, and those people aren’t forced to forgive her because they’ve been hurt and they shouldn’t be forced to apologize FOR Chloe (cough cough Canon Marinette. Talk about Victim Discounting, Canon).
That doesn’t mean they’re allowed to humiliate her or make her suffer for the rest of her life, but they don’t have to invalidate their own feelings of hurt to let Chloe go because she’s getting better. That’d be unfair to them especially since Chloe has done some awful shit and I’m not ignoring those things.
This is a redeeming Chloe with people around her who care about her and are supporting her growth to being better but she’s done bad things before and while she can’t change the past, she can change the future by apologizing and continuing to learn from her mistakes.
She’s not owed forgiveness and while Marinette might/will end up forgiving her in the future, it’s not Marinette’s duty to forget the years of bullying that hurt her and her friends.
Marinette can let her anger go (which in itself is a part of forgiving but not it entirely) but she doesn’t need to become besties with Chloe and that’s okay.It’s all complicated and fascinating to write and I hope I pulled it off okay.
Lesson today? I think Forgive and Forget is a Flawed Motto and Learn and Grow is a better one.
I had fun writing Witch and Red’s corrupted brains, akumas are always fun to write especially comparing their like, minds before, and then minds after being Hawkmoth-ed
And with that! That’s the end of the Little Red and Wicked Witch arc! Things will get a little lighter again for a bit before the next crazy arc and I throw you guys into hell so yall can relax for a bit
Next chapter: Juleka has a crises while Chlolix doesn’t make out.
Chapter 28: What I Wanted
Summary:
The gang takes a moment after the disaster that was the day before.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It’d been a whole day since the Little Red and Wicked Witch situation. Marinette yawned tiredly as she rested her head a bit on her desk, heart a bit heavy as she eyed the empty spot of where a fox pendent once rested on Alya’s chest before shaking the feelings off, reminding herself it was for the best.
Everyone was back at school like nothing had happened, Kim was talking with Max about the difference between mermaids and sirens, Juleka and Rose were being romantic and themselves, Alya was messing with Nino, Adrien was coming a bit late because of the modeling thing he was doing this morning which she totally didn’t know about- it was normal.
Or well, it only appeared to be.
”Hey Little Red~” Kim sang in a teasing tone as Chloe entered the classroom with a tired looking Alix in tow, which only now, Marinette realized to be a more regular thing than Sabrina walking behind her recently.
”Quit it, Dimwit, before I throw you out the window!” Chloe snarled.
”Can’t really blame him for wanting to tease, after you know, all the times you’ve teased us over how we acted or looked during our own akumatations.” Nino said a little weakly, adjusting his hat. Marinette watched as Alya gracefully smacked Nino over the head.
”Ow- hard head- no making fun of Chloe guys, that was a rough time.” Alya said.
Yeah, despite the city on fire, and much of Paris’s population had turn into snarling wolves,nenough footage was scraped up to be talked about on the news. And well, if it’s about the Mayor’s daughter, they might as well capitalize on her remarkable ability to catch everyone’s attention.
Hardly any attention was on Alix, the news only showing a vaguely blurry image of the girl’s face before and after as an akuma, and even then, she was only named as an ‘associate’ of Chloe who was angry for her. Lucky for the skater.
It felt like a hierarchy had sorta collapsed. Sure this wasn’t the first time Chloe was akumatized but this was the first time she sorta seemed genuinely miserable during an attack. Everyone knew what caused Chloe’s first akumatation cause she loudly complained about it, so they knew her reasons weren’t exactly the most tragic.
Many kids at school hearing on the internet and Reddit boards about how The Audrey Bourgeois pretty much disowned her own daughter felt catharsis and power to see their bully so crushed and humiliated and thus made it Chloe’s problem.
They were shut down immediately and Chloe showed she was still the top dog at school who would rip, tear, and ruin people to show her strength and power but it didn’t feel like full on malice anymore.
Chloe’s face turned red with anger and Alix gently and a little awkwardly pat her on the arm. Marinette watched with utter outsider fascination as that just kinda, worked? Chloe sighed, meeting Alix’s eyes before darting them away with slight embarrassment.
Alix, as if she she was reading her mind, just sauntered to her seat with Chloe following, no words exchanged between them as Kim shrugged the interaction off and continued to talk to Max. Where was this when Chloe ruined people’s lives goddamn-
Chloe’s eyebrows knitted together with irritation as she gripped tightly to herself. Marinette blinked, noticing her old bully’s ‘new’ outfit.
Her high, tight, ponytail was now a bit looser and less brushed through, she abandoned the sunglasses, she didn’t out any makeup on, yellow cardigan replaced with larger jacket with a fluffy hood-
She almost looked street punk? Like, baby street punk. Growing into a street punk. Street punk. She was sorta getting there and also was still her more, simple, flashy, preppy aesthetic.
”Dupain-Cheng?” She sputtered “I’m kinda in the middle of burning my entire wardrobe in a manic spree like a normal person would do, what the hell are you doing here?”
Okay. So. She apparently wasn’t lying about that. Or didn’t seem to. Damn rich people able to burn their 500 euro clothes. Pretty much everything on Chloe that was part of the Audrey Bourgeois brand had been thrown out in some angry and righteous act of rebellion, replaced by what still seemed like expensive clothing but..
Marinette smiled a little. It looked more comfortable on Chloe. She decided not too stare for far too longer.
Class started as Ms Bustier shuffled in looking a little frazzled but over all as delightful and kind as she always did.
Class stretched on through the day, words going through one ear and out the other for Marinette about poetry, pirates, and wars, and she couldn’t help but let her eyes wonder.
She met Alya’s gaze with a smile and Alya returned it with her own, however they looked tired. Sad. Marinette bit her lip when she saw Alya stroke the area of her collar where Trixx’s necklace once laid.
Eyes moving across the room, Chloe was staring at Sabrina who was bouncing a leg impatiently, shaking the blonde, occasionally checking her phone for the time. Plans for lunch perhaps. Marinette was surprised Chloe didn’t pounce on her for shaking her chair for so long.
Classes changed, Marinette’s mind still swam, Chloe and Alix passed notes, Alya looked longingly outside and before Marinette knew it, it was lunch.
“Sorry girl, I think, I need to go get some fresh air, haha.” Alya said, laughing stiffly before standing up and leaving the cafeteria. Marinette was sure she made some sound, she wasn’t sure if it was some start of ‘hey wait’ or ‘what’s up’ but whatever it was, it was too late. And there Alya went.
”She and Trixx became really close, you let her have to for a long while.” Tikki quietly reminded her from her bag. “She just needs time, Marinette.”
”Right..” Marinette sighed. And Tikki was. Perhaps she really did need a moment to herself. Do not try and solve anything, just rest, peace of mind, quietly find and calm her thoughts..
”Stop following me I swear to god, Kubdel!”
”I’m not.”
”You are! Stop you’re babying me I swear-“
”I’m not!”
Marinette looked up. Problem? Needs solving? Who needs help what’s going on? Wh wh wh- oh it’s Chloe and Alix.
It’s Chloe and Alix?!
Marinette had nothing better to do, Kim and the other boys yoinked Adrien somewhere, Alya was well, Alya went, and the unsatistible desire to fix things and please people so she may avoid the life eating inevitable battles against evil always seemed to haunt and overwhelm her- time to figure out her bully’s life problems! Hurray!
“Marinette no” Tikki begged.
”Marinette yes”
She scrambled after the two girls, like a manic woman on a mission. What could she say? She was only human.
Abandoning her lunch, she exited the cafeteria in a rush. Chloe’s and Alix’s voices hissing in hushed voices. Marinette watched them enter the locker rooms as her heart leapt to her throat, she snuck in before the door closed and backed up against one of the lockers to listen in.
What if they weren’t actually friends, what if they are secretly dating, no, impossible, what if they’re secretly half-sisters, that’d be a dumb plot twist in some dumb kid show, imagine Chloe having a sister, crazy. Focus Marinette!
“You’ve been on me all day would you quit it”
”I seriously don’t know what you’re talking about”
”Don’t think I haven’t noticed you being all worried I can literally feel it, Alix.”
Marinette for once in her life figured maybe there was a conversation she shouldn’t eavesdrop in as she backed away from the door-
-and proceeded to slip backwards on an abandoned shirt and hit the ground with a slam.
”AGH” She screamed.
”WHO THE HELL!?”
”DUPAIN-CHENG!?”
“RuuUNNING NOW!” Marinette cried, scrambling out the door and slamming it behind her in a rush.
Marinette blanched and stumbled away from it before turning around, and saw one of the only functional couples around, Juleka and Rose who were awkwardly staring at her and decided to make some levity of the awkward situation.
”You two uh, have weird relationships issues or arguments like this too?” Marinette joked nervously.
”No way! I’ll have you know our last date was wonderful-“ Rose chimed happily.
“We’re not dating-” Juleka said dryly at the same time.
They blinked. There was silence as they suddenly stared at eachother. Marinette glanced between them. Wh..what.
”Uh..” Marinette said, suddenly feeling very uncomfortable.
”I- We’re not?” Rose paled.
”W-We are?” Juleka sputtered, her face somehow paling but turning bright red at the same time.
A long silence filled the space between them as the words processed through their minds, Marinette could practically hear the gears clicking, the engines running, and then finally-
Juleka and Rose’s eyes began to widen and their mouths dropping and Marinette made the wise decision to start shuffling away before the deafening shrieking started. Oh boy oh boy she hoped Alya was around to distract her from this-
…
Alya was not. Actually, she was on the roof of the school somehow. She had managed to climb up there with her foxy abilities and she wanted to be alone.
Alya for once in her life was quiet as she traced a hand over her chest where an accessory of hers once laid. There was no chatter of a fox god in her hair, no pendant to swing around her fingers.
Nothing but Ladybug’s words echoing through her mind during the moment she took Trixx away and disappeared to god knows where, leaving her on the roof by request before the city then erupted into flames and howls and well, you know the rest.
”This doesn’t mean I don’t trust you, Alya. In fact, I trust you Incredibly. You’re one of the best heroes ever, but for now, I must return this for safe keeping.” Ladybug had said, closing the box. Alya’s eyes stared down at the ground, heart heavy.
“May I ask why..?” She said, looking up at her. Ladybug’s lips pursed together.
“We- I- can’t risk losing the miraculouses, especially now with Hawkmoth constantly looking for any chance to get the upper hand. And after the brief Style Queen scare where I dropped the Bee miraculous, I really don’t want to take anymore chances. I’ll still call on you for battle though, don’t you worry. I’m gonna need the Mistress of Illusions after all.”
She was snapped out of her thoughts as she heard a loud thump from across the roof, along with the low dragging of what sounded like rock against rock. Creaking.
Alya’s eyes blinked open as Nino looked down at her. For a split moment she wondered how he got up there before she remembered the text she sent him and the fact, right, he had wings. Dope stone wings.
Cause he was a cool gargoyle dude. God she loved her boyfriend.
”Hey”
”Hey you”
Nino just smiled as he clambered next to her, small flakes of stone coming off of him like pseudo feathers before shifting completely as skin overtook rock and the softness of her boyfriend’s hand intertwined with her own instead of the roughness that came with his granite claws.
”You know, I’m not questioning your shenanigans this time, but, how’d you get up here?” Nino asked. Alya snorted.
”Cause I’m cool” Alya just said. Actually it was like ten whole minutes of scrambling and slipping but never mind that.
”Whaaaat? Nooooooo. No way.” Nino said sarcastically.
”Dork.” Alya giggled, shoving his shoulder. The two sat in quiet for a moment before Nino looked at her softly, noticing the sadness in her eyes.
”What happened?” He asked.
”Ladybug called me to a roof.. in.. private.” Alya said quietly. Nino let out a gasp of delight.
”DUDETTE YOU FINALLY CHECKED HER OFF ON YOUR FREEBIE LIST? GOOD ON YOU!” He cheered.
”NO! No. I mean- I wish- but no.” Alya sighed, motioning towards her neck “Notice something missing?”
Nino stared at her for a moment.
“Oh”
”She said it wasn’t cause of me, just for safety..” Alya grumbled. “But I’m still.. I’m still bummed, you know? I was a Hero, Nino. A superhero! That was like, a dream come true..”
The two sat in silence before Alya heard the soft creaking of stone and blinked with surprise as she was pulled in close to Nino by a comforting stone wing before it disappeared and she could feel the soft cloth of Nino’s shirt beneath her skin and he pulled her head to rest on his shoulder.
”A hero.. I think you’re already one, Alya. Miraculous or not.” Nino said with a smile. “To me at least.”
A soft smile drifted across her face as her heart drummed with warmth. Alya pressed a little kiss against his cheek and watched him blush a soft pink.
”Thanks, Nino. Do you miss Wayzz too?”
”A little.” He admitted “But I only had him for such little time. So I didn’t get to bond with him as much as I know you were able to. I’m sorry you don’t get to see Trixx as often anymore. Maybe one day you’ll get it permanently again.”
”Maybe.. thanks for coming, Babe. I love you.” Alya said.
”I love you too. You wanna stay up here for the rest of lunch?” Nino asked
“It took me like one thousand years to get up here, yes.”
“ALYA! NINO!” The two blinked and looked over the edge of the roof and saw Juleka and Rose, The vampire heaving and red in the face while Rose looked like she was mentally five planets from Mars . “SOMETHIN’ FUCKING HAPPENED”
...
Sabrina watched from the corner of her eye Chloe stomp out of the cafeteria with Alix following behind. Her brows furrowed a little as a guilt began to rise through her throat like bile.
‘Sabrina stumbled back as her eyes widened with horror.
Chloe’s entire suite was ablaze with a vibrant and intense cyan blue fire, flickering with the occasional pink flare. It’s heat licked at Sabrina’s face and the overwhelming smoke immediately caused her to choke.’
Her fingers dug into her thigh.
‘Chloe sunk her teeth into her leg and Juleka screamed.
Sabrina watched in horror and helplessness as she watched Juleka’s body being shaken by a rag doll.. before being thrown off entirely. Sabrina let out cry as she saw the bloody stump that was now Juleka’s right leg, already bubbling and stretching outwards with muscle and bone.
Sabrina was definitely screaming now if she wasn’t already. Mortified.’
She shook her head, rubbing her eyes tiredly. The deep guilt sinking within her chest as her mind filled with the familiar whispers that always spoke in her own voice- Mistake… couldn’t protect anyone… useless… good for nothing… -before she felt a warm hand softly slide over the back of her own, snapping the changeling out of her thoughts- and she met sparkling blue.
”You alright, Sabrina?” Aurore asked, like a small rope had been casted into a well, Sabrina was pulled back into reality, in their little corner in the cafeteria where they were talking about, eh, something. Sabrina forget.
”Better now. Yesterday was scary.”
”I know it was, I’m sorry you were alone.”
”I’m okay now.”
The two shared a smile together, Aurore’s eyes warm and gentle as she took the changeling’s gaze in, and she opened her mouth to say something else-
Then Suddenly Juleka slammed the door next to them open.
…
What did Alix feel in the last, what, 48 hours?
Jeez well, there was a bit to catch up on, sorta. Alix just didn’t know what to talk about.
The moment Chloe dragged her to her room Alix was pulled into a big hug. For a moment Alix was about to apologize, but she stopped herself, just deciding to hold the shaking Chloe who- had been holding back her tears the moment they got deakumatized- shoving past cameras- and throwing a jacket over Alix to keep the news from catching her face.
Even in her emotional panic Chloe,, protected her. Damn it- damn it. And Alix- she- Alix was the one who was supposed to protect her damn it! She’s the one who knows all the magic things, she knows Chloe’s moon schedule, she knows what Chloe’s feeling, if she’s hurting- and yet- and she couldn’t-
Fuck man. Why the hell.
So Alix tried to make up for it. Keeping an eye out for her. And now Chloe’s angry. And now they’re yelling. And she felt Chloe’s frustration boiling under her skin, she felt her own, she felt the pain in Chloe’s chest as she snarled at her and she felt the regret sting when she glared at Chloe- and- and-
“AGH”
A loud crash interrupted them and they turned. Alone in the Locker rooms, but clearly not.
”WHO THE HELL!?” Alix shouted.
”DUPAIN-CHENG!?” Chloe shouted, eyebrows raising as her much more superior senses immediately picked up Bakery Girl. They watched as Marinette’s body darted from behind the lockers and out the door.
“RuuUNNING NOW!” Marinette cried, slamming it behind her in a rush. Alix reached forward but there was no use, she was gone, fan-fucking-tastic.
Chloe and Alix stood in the locker room in silence, before Alix broke it with a heavy sigh.
”So.”
”Mhm.”
”That was, Marinette”
“Damn that fuckin- ugh- you can never trust full privacy with that girl around I can’t believe..!” Chloe started, before looking back at Alix and stopping herself there. “Sorry, you two are, close.”
“Yeah. Thanks for not, you know, talking shit.”
”Sure.”
Every angry emotion in the two of them was flooded from their system. Alix sighed, rubbing the space between her eyes. This is on me.. fuck, why do I have to suck at this emotion stuff? Her face felt a little warmer as her hand fell so she could look at Chloe. Especially with her?
“You’re not a dog to fret over, sorry I made you.. feel that way.” Alix said
“You weren’t trying to- I know that- I just-“
”We’re not good at this”
“You’re not good at this.”
“Yeah I’m not denying that! I just- what I wanted- was-..” Alix started, only for her worlds to fail. They were too much. Chloe looked down at her, make up ridden from her face, and her normally icy eyes softening but still demanding.
”What did you want, Alix. Please, tell me.” Chloe said, the soft light of the locker’s windows setting her golden locks into a low effervescent glow.
”I just.. wanted to.. make you feel safer. Supported. I wanted to- I didn’t want you to feel all alone like you did when your mom got on your ass..” Alix finally spat out, trying to not look at her werewolf.
”You can’t stop her from being… her.” Chloe said dryly and Alix felt a prickle of what felt like stale love, circled through years of desperation, turnt into idolization, and then in a quick shattering of soul- resentment and despair- and yet- it was still there.
Chloe still had so much to let go and Alix wanted to be with her for every moment of that- but she felt like that was overstepping, it was, it was just- too- gushy- a-and Alix had never felt so- what- invested? What was she supposed to describe this as what was this?
“But..”
”And you can’t stop me from hurting. But I- I appreciate your support.. I do, Kubdel. And like- uh- thank you- for- for sticking with me. I-“ Chloe inhaled awkwardly as she tucked a lock of hair behind one of her reddening ears “You uh, you took an offer from Hawkmoth for me- I- that means a lot. Uhm- thanks for caring. I just- need- some time, to let things settle in, you know? It’s easy to snap at people, and it sucks.”
Alix found herself blushing a little, feeling the contagious embarrassment going through her.
“oh- u-uh. Of course. You’re, you’re very.... important to me. I like- want to spend time with you, and, stuff.” Alix admitted, scratching the back of her neck.
”That’s all I want and wanted, Alix.” Chloe said softly. Alix blinked up at her.
”Really?”
And it was then Alix felt, something. She didn’t know- what- exactly it was. Like something leapt in her throat and strung her heart in little warm knots and sent her stomach all a mess. Was this an aneurism? That’s what Alix was guessing, and she could sorts feel it on Chloe’s end too. Messy, weird, and... loving?
“Chlo?” Alix voiced softly, looking up at the slightly .
“Alix.. I uh- during Little Red I uh-… hold on-“ Chloe’s voice dropped into dead seriousness as she grabbed Alix close to her making the witch blink widely as the weird feelings in her chest erupted ten fold for a moment whilst Chloe let out a slight protective growl, “Something’s coming.”
”W-What?” Alix’s voice raised, staring at the door as the loud thumping sounds of heavy feet quickly approached it. Suddenly Juleka kicked down the door, red in the face and sweating followed by the sound of what Alix registered as- well- the rest of the entire gang plus Rose howling with laughter.
Alix pulled away from Chloe immediately and tried to smooth herself down for anything, get ready, hear whatever- but she wasn’t expecting- well-
”ROSE HAS BEEN DATING ME THIS WHOLE FUCKING TIME AND I DIDN’T FUCKING NOTICE”
Chloe and Alix blinked, before Alix doubled over in absolutely booming laughter.
”WHAT THE HELL!?” Alix cried, wheezing for breath “WH- YOU- AND- AND YOU DIDN’T- AAHAHAHAHAHA!”
”It’s not- it- I- it’s not- itsNOTFUNNY!” Juleka sputtered all red as Rose just continued giggling uncontrollably in the background, maybe in her own form of hysterics.
Meanwhile Chloe just stared blankly.
And then she cracked her knuckles.
”Chloe?” Juleka said, suddenly focusing on her.
”Chlo?” Alix wiped her tears and looked up at Chloe, but there was a wildness in Chloe’s eyes and like an anime flashback the witch suddenly remembered.
”Tell you what! If it turns out we’ve miraculously been dating this entire time and I somehow didn’t notice- you get one punch, straight to my face. No holding back. For free.”
”CHLOE NO-“
”AGH-“
Chloe, Rose, and Juleka were sent to the principal’s office after Chloe punched Juleka and Rose then punched Chloe. It was a good day.
I call this one, Gay Crises
Notes:
Juleka has a crises while Chlolix doesn’t make out.
Some light heartedness. Thought you’d guys would need it.
…YEP. THAT KINDA- YEAH- THAT- HAPPENED.
God this has been hanging on me for a while and I always found this just, too funny to me.
Yes, this means every Julerose interaction previous to this chapter, Rose was like: I love my girlfriend, Juleka :D !!
So like, adds a lot to them interactions before, huh-DONT WORRY
JULEKA AND ROSE GOES ON AN ACTUAL DATE AFTER THIS!If you wanna see that tell me in the comments! Hope you enjoyed this chapter of Magic Teens And Their Shitty Communication Skills!
Chapter 29: Grapes
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Once upon a time. There was a dumb gay vampire, and she had a crush on her best friend Rose.
…Yeah that’s it. Now we’re here.
”I STILL CAN’T BELIEVE THIS! LIKE- PFFHAHAHAAHA!”
”Shut up..”
”No! No! I get to make fun of you for this! I’m making fun of you for this forever!”
Juleka glared from her spot in the grass as Chloe continued to keel over laughing. She made eye contact with Alya and her eyebrows furrowed even more as she saw the way Alya’s lips were pursed and her body twitched to hide her own uncontrollable giggles.
Traitor.
”I’m really glad you two are together, you deserve eachother.” Aurore said happily as she put a card down in front of Nino who let out a shout of horror as he stared down at the plus four, at least she was on her side. Thanks Aurore. You’re the only one I can trust now.
Juleka melted into a gooey grin as Rose’s smile brushed over her mind, sending soft shivers of warmth of what she could only describe as the literal feeling of love pool in her chest and setting flutters through her lungs.
She was dating Rose. God, she didn’t know she’d get this far- or if it all- a-and Rose liked her before- she thought they were dating and she was happy with that- she- it- wow- wow! Wow..
”Uh.. earth to Juleka? Oh god we’ve lost her to the gay void. Juleka, wake up”
Juleka blinked out of her daze as Alix snapped a hand over her face. Kagami’s tail flicked behind her as her cat form stretched over Juleka’s lap comfortably. Her amber gaze digging deep into Juleka’s red.
”What are you doing?” Juleka asked tiredly.
”Trying to absorb your successful relationship energy.”
Of course.
Juleka rolled her eyes playfully and scratched behind the nekomata’s ear.
“You guys going on an actual first date, soon?” Nino asked, his deck of one single card increased to nine in one turn due to Aurore’s added plus four following his very own half-hazardly held in his hands.
Juleka sighed dreamily, leaning on her cheek. “This weekend, we planned it right after she got out of the Principle’s Office and we went to my house for a sleepover..”
”Wow sooooo romantic” Alix rolled her eyes sarcastically, sticking her tongue out. Chloe just chuckled at her.
”Not her house?” Sabrina asked, looking up from the grass that she was picking at, a few flowers that Juleka didn’t remember being there grown near the changeling girl’s shoes.
”Never been, she said her grandma is weird and I respect her privacy.” Juleka replied, before sighing again, a little smile going across her lips as she stared down at one of the flowers beneath them. “I’m… excited.”
”You gonna tell her?” Alya asked.
”Huh?” Juleka looked upwards.
”You gonna tell her about, you know, you, Jules?” Alya asked. Juleka’s lips pursed together, the warm swirling in her stomach silenced into an anxious cold.
”I don’t know.” Juleka quietly said, and that was that.
…
Juleka woke up a little nervous. Nothing bad was happening today, in fact, something great was happening today, but the thoughts about messing up her and Rose’s actual date- like actual actual first date- was mortifying.
What if I mess it all up, an-and I manage to convince her to hate me. She though as she moved from bed to bathroom, Her leg aching a little on the way there. What if she realizes dating me is a horrible horrible decision? What if me knowing I’m dating her is a worse girlfriend than me not knowing?
Juleka broke another toothbrush as she found herself gripping it too hard. Her mom clapped her on the back with a laugh as Luka softly patted her on the head supportably before the small family began their breakfast.
”New blood pack for the month, Jules.” Luka reminded.
”I know, I’m gonna go grab it before I meet up with Rose near that expensive place, Ladonna’s.” Juleka said, putting on her jacket whilst she shoveled some cereal into her mouth with her other hand.
“Oh I know Ladonna’s, nice place, good wine. Decent place to get stood up on.” Anarka commented.
”We aren’t actually going there it’s too expensive, we’re just meeting up there.” Juleka said. Anarka tsked disappointedly as she opened up the fridge.
“We’re gonna need more pineapple juice, Ah think I wasted the rest o’ it last night.” Anarka said with a huff.
”No one in this house drinks it ma’, what do you even use it for?” Luka asked, sneaking past her to grab the milk carton for his own cereal.
”Adult drinks.” Anarka said dryly.
”Drinking this early in the morning?” Juleka asked, looking up a little concerned and slightly annoyed. “Ma’ you have work today.”
”I know, annoyin’ work! Fuckin’ Sandra 'n' her gobshite weans- timmy 'n' whitevur th' bugger th' ither yin wi' th' dumb wallies is cried- that she keeps takin wae me tae wirk even though Joanne, th' fud, keeps telling her nae tae cause it fucks up th' awready shitty wirk environment-“ Anarka complained wildly, slamming the fridge door shut with a huff.
”Ma- I- Ma- Ma you can’t jus’ say that about other people’s kids! And don’t drink in the morning I made coffee!” Luka said wide-eyedly as he watched his mom’s accent go from ‘oh you’re from ireland’ to ‘Hey Scotland called, it wants it’s entire population back’. It happened a lot.
”I can! I can, lad! If I hav’ to sit with these fuckin’ cunts all day cause apparently my mountains of gold coins don’ work in this dumb modern day without being turned in to the dumb museums that steal shite from other countries so am fuckin’ poor as a pack of shite- I’m allowed to complain a lil’ bit!” Anarka shot back. “Also that coffee sounds great please, thank you, son.”
”Five hundred years of rage.” The vampire snorted under her breath, drinking in the last pack of the month to hide her shit eating grin.
”That’s three hundred, lass.” Anarka corrected immediately, pointing at her “Am not that old.”
”Oh the immortal worrying about her age, that’s new.” Luka said with a snort. Immortality was joked about at the table. It was the only thing immortality should be treated as really. Especially when your brother is the only mortal.
A small beep was heard and Anarka snapped a hand and watched with delight as a small tray flew itself over to hand the woman her mug of coffee. Anarka smiled contently as she gazed over her kids with a quiet love only a woman of many years could feel.
Juleka couldn’t imagine the things her mom had seen. Hell, She didn’t even know how a human like her mother managed to snip her own string of fate, to refuse death’s skeletal hand, and stretched her story to forever.
What she did know, however, was that Juleka loved her family. She loved her mom’s weird and fantastical stories of family friends Juleka maybe met once in her younger years being crazy magic war criminals across the earth which she wasn’t true or not, and she loved her brother’s quiet wisdom and antics, as he somehow made everything sound confound.
The vampire girl smiled as she took another bite of her cereal. A quiet morning with family always eased Juleka’s soul in some way.
…
Juleka slung her backpack over her shoulder and breathed in the cold air of the city for a moment before letting out a relaxed sigh.
”I’m going,” She said.
”Me too, see you Ma, see you Jules’’ Luka said walking past her with his bike. Juleka nodded and dropped off onto the docks, looking up one last time to see her mom.
Anarka gave her a supportive thumbs up and Juleka smiled, going on her way.
Life has changed so wildly for Juleka over the past few months.
From Alya, to Sabrina, to Chloe, Alix, everyone. And now Rose.
Juleka supposed she had Rose to thank, one off comment about Alya and it was a single Domino that created, well, all of this. She didn’t know how to thank her though, and what to thank her for without spilling the entirety of it all. And would that be so bad?
Juleka didn’t know. She thought back to that moment in the alleyway while Wicked Witch wrecked the streets of Paris, Rose’s eyes wild and fearful as they kept her locked in place. Her voice begging her not to run into danger.
Everyone’s kept on warning me about that but.. I never listened cause I always knew I’d survive it thanks to my regeneration.. God I’m a bad friend. She thought, opening the door to the Post Office and made a quick turn to the same hall she had memorized to perfection after years and years of walking down to reach the very squeaky box 213.
She opened the locker with a yawn, and opening her bag, she quickly pulled the once three, now five blood packs for the month. A request she had made after her recent exploits with the Gang had made her much more hungrier than before due to her many injuries.
Hungry.. A hollow voice in her mind groaned as she stared at the last one, throat itching and her sending uncomfortable goosebumps down her arms. She sighed. I’m an uncontrolled dumb gay vampire, what do I even expect.
She waved a hand over it immediately and watched as the bag morphed and grew, red liquids sloshing it’s transparent prison before a small Gatorade bottle seemed to be held in her hand.
Juleka hummed happily.
”You seriously get a post office to get you a Gatorade, kid?”
Juleka squeaked, looking up to see a very tall and burly man with light, brown, curly hair dusting over his two very intense eyes. He was hulking and massive, with uncontrollable amounts of hair that grew down his chest and arms.
”U-uh, no. Just uh-“ He smelt stronger than a human, with blood rushing through every bulging vein. “-Drink I came in with, my actual package is uh, right here-“
She motioned towards the little envelope in her locker as well, taking it in her hands and showing herself very clearly putting it into her bag. The large man snorted.
”Nice try, vampire girl. But I can smell blood when it’s obvious.” He said, leaning down at her until she could see the glimmer of a hidden bovine snout under layers of glamour and illusion as the Minotaur man smiled. “Be careful on your way out, food’s not allowed in here and the clerk guy’ll get mad.”
Juleka relaxed a little. Only a little though she didn’t like it when strangers knew who she was. She gripped her blood pack harder.
”Thank you, Sir. What are you here for then?” She asked thinly. The ginormous man went to his locker, intimidating energy dissipating just enough for Juleka to not break her new blood for the month so soon.
”Ah, strength suppressants. Keeps me from accidentally breaking my Bro’s arm when helping him with his reps which would be totally not cool.” He explained, opening his own locker and pulling out a small bottle of prescribed pills. “The good ol’ magic government gives them to just about any big time chaotic creature, like minotaurs like me, dragons, were-dudes, nice to see more monsters in Paris.”
”Werewolves?” She looked up immediately,
”Well yeah I guess so, never met one but I remembered seeing it on the list when I was getting prescribed.” He said. Juleka pursed her lip, feeling very quiet.
”Interesting.” She said as her fangs softly dug into her lip. I wonder if Chloe..
”You not take ‘em? You smell strong. How old are you, 170 or something? Vampires live long, right?” He asked, tilting his head with a genuine curiosity. Juleka could see the faint motion of a flicking tail behind the guy.
”Sixteen, was born this century.” Juleka said politely, looking up at him carefully at the risk this 25 year old looking dude was flirting with her. “I just came here to get my monthly blood before a date, uh, just in case. You know.”
”Oh hell yeah nice! I’m going on a date too later! You stay good in school, kay kid?” The Minotaur grinned supportively as he closed his locker, an original suspcious nature now quenched with the kind warmth of a friendly neighbor. Juleka sighed. “And good on for your for scoring a date, vampire kid! Dope! I hope he’s a good guy or whatever!”
”Yeah… well.. she’s..” Juleka smiled softly as she looked down at the end of her gloves, just imagining Rose’s laugh and smile for a brief second.
In that moment, hunger didn’t matter to her, and thinking about Rose, the thought of the warm sunbeams sounded pleasant and warm for once in her life, despite the sunburns she’d normally get.
“..incredible.” Juleka finally finished, holding a hand to her chest, deep in thought. The minotaur didn’t even react to the pronoun correction, just clapping her on the back with an even bigger beaming smile.
”Hell yeah, kid! Go get ‘em! Er- her! Same thing!” He said, walking off, looking for jolly. Juleka softly waved goodbye and closed her own, taking his advice and putting her ‘gatorade’ back into her bag.
Yeah, he was right, it was good to see more monsters in Paris.
Juleka’s eyes lit up as she her short journey ended and there Rose stood outside the greatest restaurant to get stood up on a date, glowing in the soft sunlight of the day that bit and burnt Juleka’s skin.
Rose’s eyes shined the brightest she’d ever seen them when she noticed the vampire, waving excitedly. Juleka smiled, a soft blush going over her cheeks as she ran up to her.
…
They didn’t go into LaDonna’s cause god it was expensive for two teenagers with no jobs, but a walk around the city was just as fun to Juleka, hands laced together and soft conversation waving away the hours of time.
Juleka found it hard not to grin with her, but she couldn’t. And it ate at her that she didn’t wanna tell Rose.
One wrong move and.. she’d know.
It was a thin line to stand on, a line Juleka had purposefully crossed over many times in the company of her monstrous and magical friends, but she couldn’t with Rose. Cause Rose was human, as far as she had known, and she was too scared to take that risk with Her.
Juleka blinked away from her thoughts however. She was here now wasn’t she? That was good enough. She couldn’t keep the secret forever, but for now, things were good.
Kiss her idiot! Her mind snapped at her and immediately Juleka felt her cheeks heat up. K-kiss her? No- yes! Noooo… maybe? Wait.. no. Yes I want to. I really do want to. Fuck but I shouldn’t. Why shouldn’t I? We’re DATING.
Seriously kiss her dumbass
Juleka blinked, spinning her head around. Okay that wasn’t her inner monologue.
Who the hell- She thought- And there, she could see a small familiar figure staring down at her from atop a building with a small parchment stuck to her.
Kiss. Her. You. Fucking. Idiot. Alix’s voice rang in her head.
Fuck you don’t rush me! She immediately shot back with a glare. No when the hell could you do this?
“Jules? You okay?” Rose looked up at her. Juleka’s lips parted for a moment and giving Alix another glare- Teach me later- she looked back to Rose with a nervous smile.
”Y-yeah just saw uh- an ugly bird.” Juleka smiled.
Ugly bird- Screw you jerk. Also yes I’ll teach you later, have fun.
Juleka rolled her eyes as Alix’s huffing huffing voice stopped cutting into her mind. She was a bit right though, sorta.
”I thought you liked birds.” Rose said, tilting her head.
”I do. But that one was giving me a weird look- oh- it’s gone.” Juleka added more, looking off to a different direction and immediately began walking to change the subject. “Hey, we should get Andre’s icecream.”
”Oh! Yes! Yes! We should! Oh so romantic! Just us, our sweetheart icecream, and..” Rose squealed, before pausing and looking up at her with a blush. “I- you meant that right?”
“Yes I did, this is a date right now, remember?”
”Ok- yeah- yes- I just don’t wanna misread anything anymore.”
”No no- you’re good-“
The walk there was full of giggles and teases, Rose’s cheerful voice, bright pink clothes, and quiet jingle of her pretty accessories turned heads when they saw her linked arms with Goth Nightmare Juleka and Juleka wouldn’t have it any other way.
”Ah! Juleka and-ah Rose! It’s a pleasure to see you two-ah love birds again!” Andre greeted cheerfully, Juleka internally winced. Again. He said again. God how blind was she oh god.
Rose noticed her pain and giggled a little, looping her hand with Juleka’s again as she looked up at the jolly guy. We should investigate him next. Juleka thought a little distantly. But is he even magic at all?
“Here-ah you go! On the house you two! Grape soda and Strawberry Sherbet!” He said, offering them a ice cream to share.
”Grape soda icecream? Why not just grape?” Juleka asked curiously as Rose happily took it into her hands and took a bite.
”Ah, it’s cause freezing grapes just turns them into ice chunks, so, it’s pretty much impossible to make. Though there were rumors that it’s cause it killed Dogs.” Andre said loosely. Rose choked on her icecream.
”Did it actually!?” She exclaimed in horror, eyes widened.
“Well it was justa rumor it was-ah most likely fake!” Andre said quickly seeing the stress on his poor customer’s face. Rose sighed with relief as Juleka let out a loose giggle and took a bite out of the strawberry sherbert. Her lips curled into a satisfied smile. It tasted sweet.
”Thanks, Andre this is great.” Juleka smiled.
”No problem ah-you two! I can truly see the loves in-a-side both of your eyes, clear as day!” Andre said dreamily, Juleka cringed from the immediate embarrassment as Rose stifled a laugh. They were thinking the same thing.
”Yes, thank you, sir.” Juleka said through embarrassed gritted teeth that she hoped was in the shape of a smile. Rose couldn’t hide her laugh after that as the two girls waved goodbye and headed off to go sit somewhere to eat. “Clear as day.. yeah if only I saw it..”
”Better late than never!” Rose chuckled, Juleka’s frown turned into a warm smile as she saw Rose’s joyful form.
”Definitely, this was fun, I- I- I just can’t believe this, you know? I kinda- was putting off telling you that I really liked you. I didn’t want to annoy you and.. well.. I’m sorry I had you waiting..” Juleka apologized softly.
”No no! I’m sorry I assumed like- wow- I uh- I really jumped the gun huh!” Rose laughed embarrassedly, waving a frantic hand. “I’m just glad we’re like, officially dating now.”
Juleka smiled, “Me too.”
The two sat in comfortably silence, leaning on eachother as they gazed over the Seine. So many mysteries and dangerous events laid in front of her. Ones she was aware of and ones she was not.
Juleka wondered if she would actually die one day. And it couldn’t be by old age, her body didn’t allow that.
Though nature was beautiful, it was filled and stunk of death at every turn. Even the most powerful and prideful lion would one die tragically out of starvation and with it’s greying and broken teeth filled maw covered in blood. Only in the safer life behind the glass of a zoo’s infrastructure would it die from true age.
So in the terms of an immortal who will never seen an ending in the box of a comfortable life, how does one “live in the moment” which requires one to expect a finale, if there isn’t at all.
Well-
“Can I kiss you?” Juleka quietly asked.
Rose blinked up at her with a wide smile. “Of course”
Juleka felt herself melt at the soft touch of lips, a soft careful press that Juleka fought to keep simple so as not to risk her fangs hurting or shocking Rose, it sent a few shivers down her spine. She could feel Rose’s lips curl into a content smile and when they pulled away with soft eyes holding eachother’s gaze- Juleka could taste grape soda on her lips.
Grape soda, grapes.
Grapes and wine were a symbol in many mythology as a symbol of rebirth. Only through the living grapes’s destruction and then fermentation, was when wine could be birthed into the world. And in rebirth, brought new beginnings and ends.
Juleka smiled as Rose continued to ramble and ramble, eyes shining brightly and beaming with glee as their hands squeezed together, and though her heart weighed with her secret even more, making it feel like her packed away blood packs felt several times heavier in her bag-
She was happy to live this life with her, no matter short or how long it may be.
Notes:
Sorry it’s a bit short! But here’s Julerose and the Couffaines! Luka needs more screen time in this fic and so does Anarka that’s my fault.
Btw, The Minotaur guy’s name is Grant. He’s just a chill dude who likes working out with his old college frat bros and his boyfriend Jonah. He’s just a friendly neighbor I wanted to write in for Juleka to encounter on this monotonous yet unique day for her to encapsulate like, a slow yet content life. Don’t expect much from that furry Himbo.
Does Chloe take the strength suppressants? She used to. However She’s forgotten to lately. For whatever reasons.
Chapter 30: The Other Side of it All
Summary:
Cw; descriptions of death
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
In legend, the Nekomata were trickster yokai who burnt down houses with the fair at the tips of their split tails and forced the necromanced corpses of those who had passed to dance for their malicious amusement.
Meanwhile the Grim, also known as the black dogs or the shuck, while being known as devil dogs in many regions were also known for being protectors of the cemeteries they were buried at, helping the passed souls reach the next life safely.
So it’s easy to get that they would be common enemies, never mind the cat and dog relationship they also had.
...
She shouldn’t have been here. Perhaps she should’ve joined the Gang’s newest adventure- something about searching for missing animals that Alya in some feat of her iconic foolishness, decided they’d make a day out of- at least she would’ve been freed from the horrors she was seeing now.
Kagami froze in her tracks, her eyes widening at the sight before her. Shouts and screams and calls for help screaming through her ears as the scorching cement beneath her paws sent goosebumps beneath her fur.
Burning.
It was a car, she couldn’t see the inside of it as it was completely filled with smoke churning out of the windows and fire- so much fire- as it was totaled into the side of a light post and into the side of a building.
The smell of flesh and ash filled her nose and she stepped backwards from the sounds of screams and blaring ambulances rushing past her. No one noticed the small black cat with the flaming tail so she would rather not get hit by a car.
Gotta get out of here, I don’t want to be a part of this. She thought, skittering to the sidewalk before something horrible entered her gaze. Kagami’s heart sunk as she saw someone come out of the car but- but it wasn’t a person. Not anymore.
It was a soul, the wispy and transparent form of a young child, coughing, and confused as bodies were being yanked out of the burning metal wreckage, clouds of white washing over the fire as extinguishers blasted at it.
Kagami stood in silence and she watched as the child reached for their mother, only to see the horror and fear on their face as a hand passed right through.
A scream scraped through her ears. A wail. A cry. Not uncommon with spirits realizing what is of them.
Death surrounded Kagami at every step she took. It was a stale feeling. After all, as a nekomata she could see beyond the mortal plane. She could already see what became of people, and what was not people at all.
She could see demons in their spectral forms hunched over the backs of the sinners they whispered thoughts into, she could see wailing remains of innocents unable to move on screaming at their murderers- and she could see the wanderers unaware of their expiration.
Yes. And this was no different, she could feel spectral eyes watching with her, the soft echos of “poor thing” rippling a chill up her spine. She just wished she didn’t have to watch it happen.
“A tragedy..”
Kagami’s eyes shot up, staring at the large grim dog next to her, Ruby eyes glimmering by the fire’s glow as a dark smoke, just as dark as it’s charcoal fur, billowed around their paws. A collar of strung together silver bells jingled around its fluffy neck with each hollow breath. The crowd ceased to notice the two supernatural creatures.
“You speak..” Kagami said breathlessly.
It’s voice was barely recognizable to the nekomata, due to the coats of glamour and humming magic that swirled around it. The creature’s ruby eyes looked down at her. Careful. Gentle.
“I do. I assumed you knew I was not a regular dog at this point..” It said.
Kagami’s ears flattened “I didn’t.. I just didn’t know grims could speak..”
“I’ve never met any other grim, so I wouldn’t know.” It replied, and that was that as they focused on the fire. No one paid them mind. No one stared at the two creatures. No one could understand them anyways.
It was familiar, it’s soul. She could see it clearly in the grim’s chest, but Kagami couldn’t put her finger on it.
“We’ve met before.. haven’t we” She said, less like a question and more like a statement. “Somewhere.”
The grim was quiet, “Maybe.”
“So I know who you are?” Kagami tilted her head.
The grim didn’t look at her “Not formally”
“You are avoiding my questions!” Kagami hissed. The grim just slowly walked forwards, the bells around their neck chiming and jingling with each trot.
“I’m just focused on something different.” The grim responded. Kagami skittered after them, as they approached the sobbing child. The grim’s eyes were sad as the crying got louder, and Kagami herself felt her heart sink further into her chest.
Kagami pittered after it, her mother’s voice echoing in her head, lessons about magic, about other creatures-
Tomoe Tsurugi looked down at her daughter with scarred unfocused eyes.
”We Nekomata are creatures against humanity. We curse, we claim, we destroy, we take. It has been our downfalls and our success, but do not make the same mistake as me, lest you wish for the same fate.”
”Of course mother.”
It was code for, don’t fuck shit up and don’t be stupid, which was very fair in Kagami’s opinion, but her mother saw much of everything as foolish so, perhaps it wasn’t.
“M-Mama- mama please- I’m right here! Papa? Look at me! Please! What’s going on!? I don’t like this! MAMA!” The child sobbed, trying to grab at their mother’s hand as she was wheeled into an ambulance before gasping as their body was rolled by them, being zipped up in a bag, they looked only to be twelve- “MAMA!”
A Tragedy. A tragedy. A tragedy.
The grim dog slowly approached from behind, bells jingling as it nudged a little wet nose against the child’s knuckles- touching them. Kagami had never touched a spirit before, her mother described it as holding a life in one’s hands. Kagami didn’t understand her then and didn’t think she’d understand now.
The grim let out a soft “Bwoof” as the child turned around in shock to see it. Seeing their face, she could tell it was a young boy.
”A-a dog? Y-you see me?!”
”Bwoof!”
Kagami just stared, unsure if she should feel annoyance, confusion, or awe. This thing knows it can speak.. it’s just choosing to bark.. She took a hesitant step forward, coming up from behind the dog as the kid noticed her as well.
“If you see me… y-you're like a death or something aren’t you? I’m dead. I’m- im really..” The child began to cry again, falling to his spectral knees and digging his face into the grim’s fluffy neck as transparent tears fell down his cheeks.
The grim leaned on the boy’s head kindly, putting a paw on the boy’s back protectively. Kagami glanced around as people walked away from the flames and the ambulances rushed away. Looking to see the firefighters approaching the car, completely ignoring them, Kagami sighed and slowly padded closer to the spirit- nuzzling her cheek as empathetically as possible to the boy’s leg.
The boy sniffled, looking down at her.
”A-A cat too?” He sputtered, Kagami bit down the instinct to pull away as he plucked her off the ground and into her lap. The young child’s eyes brimming with more tears as he wrapped his cold, yet warm pulsing arms around her. Her eyes widened as she was engulfed in the soft misty form of the spirit as he hugged her-
Dead, this child was dead, and she could feel the anguish in his soul begin to calm as he wrapped his warms around her small form. She could barely feel the soft brushing cold of what were once hands comb through her short fur.
“I’ve always wanted a cat.. mama and papa said I was allergic..” The boy sniffled, letting go of Kagami and giving her a gentle Pat on the head as she looked up at him with wide eyes. This child, despite in the presence of death, found the ability to smile and laugh “..thank you, you’re a very nice cat. I’m glad I got to pet one.. at least.. once..”
Kagami floated through his legs until she was touching the cement again and watched as the boy’s form disappeared until all that was left was the small wispy form of what she knew to be a soul. Alone. Her catlike eyes stared before looking up at the grim.
It stared back with neutral eyes.
”Are you going to try and necromance him back to life?” It asked. “I’ve heard Nekomata can do that.”
”No.” She said, the fur on her back bristling for a moment before she forced herself to relax as her flame lit tail flicked behind her. Her eyes narrowed down at the ground as the soft light of the soul twinkled above her. “No. It would surely not help this child, the power to rip something through the laws of life and death is, unfair.”
The grim dog said nothing, red eyes just adverting away.
”You are indeed correct.” It said quietly, voice much softer than Kagami ever knew it to be as it slowly approached her, silver bells jingling over it’s chest.
Kagami shuffled away awkwardly and nervously as the larger creature raised its nose to the soul and softly lowered it downwards til it was more level with the two animals and turned around as the soul followed briskly behind.
”Where are you going with that soul?” Kagami immediately asked, head swerving to the dog. The Grim paused, meeting her eyes for a moment.
”Beyond, where he may Rest In Peace, as all souls hope to go.” It said simply, “Then, I’ll be going to whatever else needs to be protected. That is my job after all.”
Kagami stared, looking down the road and then back at the large intimidating dog before padding after it. Someone had to keep that soul safe and it wouldn’t be the creepy, giant, slobbering, oh god, dog, dog monster. NO SHE WASN’T SCARED OF DOGS.
”Well don’t go without me.” Kagami said.
She ignored the way it’s tail began to wag and it’s maw lifted into what looked to be a toothy grin.
…
The walk was silent until it wasn’t. And Kagami could begin to hear the whispers, ramblings, and gossipy spitting of what Kagami knew to be spirits.
Kagami glared daggers at the passing spirits and incorporeal creatures in her vision, slithering, lurking, and watching the two monsters with interest. Humanoid, incomphensible, spirits came in different forms depending how much of a grasp on themselves the remnants of their soul remain.
”Where exactly are we going? I hate how many spirits are here,” Kagami hissed, feeling more and more uncomfortable by the second as she saw a few spirits lurking a little closer as she swatted at a smaller one flying near her face. The flames flicking at the end of her tail bright and annoyed.
”You know how there’s layers between the mortal realm and the more spooky spooky, ghost realm?” The grim asked nonsensically. Kagami rolled her eyes, feeling a chill of deep magic go over her as it felt like they went beneath the veil of something colder.
”Yes, it’s not called the ghost realm but, yes. Your point?” Kagami said, ear twitching. The grim motioned around them.
”Well we’re on the edge of it right now, this area of the road is really close to a portal directly into it.” The grim explained, “We should get out of here, especially with this free soul for the taking. Unless you want to bump into that creepy mob ghost you and the others walked into the lair of.”
”Ah yes- I- hold on you.. we’re watching us..?” Kagami stared up at the dog, it didn’t meet her eyes. “Speak dog! What are you planning? If you try to hurt my friends-“
A deep heat began to rise beneath her fur and crackle at the end of her tail, as her claws dug into the cement beneath her and her fur raised.
”-I will stop you myself!”
The grim looked down at her seriously, and Kagami felt her claws dig in harder as it’s piercing red eyes stared deep into her swirling and burning soul.
“It’s not a good idea to be so angry in this place, I’m sure you know why.” The grim said in a low growl, looming down over Kagami as smoke billowed around them. “I’m just doing my duty to protect this city, and a group of one brain cell teens doing wacky shenanigan hijinks that could kill them- without any supervision- is under my responsible too.”
Kagami’s eyes thinned a little as she felt a trembling beneath her feet as the heat on her back grew hotter. She would not let this, this, this untrustworthy creature, that had been stalking her friends, she would not let it steal their souls away, she would not let death become them.
”You think you have more power in this realm to keep them safe?” The grim asked, voice cold, but a genuine, genuine, question. Full of concern and a wonder of trust as the falling sun painted the road red, silver bells jingling around it’s neck. “Would you fight the fate of death itself?”
Kagami took in deep breaths, trying to collect her thoughts of fear. Death? Yes, one day her friends, at some point, would die. She would be alone again. No matter how much she tried to protect them now, she was weak, and the concept of fate angered her so dearly.
The fire behind her burned brighter as she glared into that monster’s unholy red eyes before a memory’s voice whispered into her ear.
”Kagami.” Her mother’s voice rang in her head, she remembered looking up at her mother, sleek black fur from centuries of life, scars littering over her hide, hulking lion size looming over the smaller cat, and aimless, foggy, and scarred up eyes. “You are different from I am.”
”How so, mother?”
”The Tsurugi name is not truly my own.” Tomoe confessed, twin tails flicking behind the older nekomata as they sat in front of their old garden, the night before they left for France. “I did not inherit this seat of power, it is mine by blood, but only the blood shed of another.”
Her mother’s head lifted up, the moon shining against her fur.
”I have been protecting and blessing this company for years after one of your great ancestors blinded me and took me in as a slave, but after your father, the head of the company, tried to take advantage of me in a drunken lust, I finally killed him. And later, I had you.”
Kagami’s tail flicked, she had no connection to this man. She was told he died from an assassin looking to destroy the company by the news. She supposed it was half true.
”I see, mother.”
“Death is but another part of a nekomata’s life.” Her mother said. “We were gifted with the ability to manipulate it, but it is a cursed one. To a respect a person’s life is to let it end when it’s time.” Her blinded eyes narrowed “There are no second chances, there are no take backs, only the next step. Remember that, Kagami.”
”Yes, mother.”
Kagami’s claws unsheathed from the ground and she sighed.
”No, I don’t think I could. I’d fight to the end of the world for them, but there’s an inevitability isn't there.” Kagami said.
The grim just stared at her, their voice quiet.
”Yes.”
”You’re protecting us too, huh. You don’t want death, either.” Kagami said. The grim’s eyes softened even more.
”No, I don’t.”
A tragedy. A tragedy. A tragedy.
”Seeing the other side of it all, it’s scary, isn’t it.” Kagami said, ears flattening against her head as she slowly approached. The grim bowed its head to meet her eyes.
”It is, it’s very lonely.” The grim said, Kagami looked down. Yes, it was.
”Well-“
A deep rumbling inhumane growl echoed between them, their heads swerved around as the world darkened a bit to fast to be normal.
The grim’s lips curled into a toothy snarl as the wispy soul of the young child floated behind the two animals, as deep from within an alleyway, Kagami watched with wide, thin eyes, a large malevolent creature begin to emerge, drooling and spitting- deep wet claws scraping it’s hulking, bulbous body out from the manhole-
“Mmn… the ssssmell of a sssoul.. how delicioussss..” It’s rotten voice sent a slimy chill up her spine as her ears flattened against her head.
”It’s not yours for the taking.” The grim dog spat, beginning to prowl around the creature as it’s dark fury began to actually smoke.
”No taking,.. no need to take.. like your stupid fat graveyard..” The spirit snarled, pulling its entire warped body out of the alleyway to show its muscley, form. Kagami flinched as suddenly a wave of anger washed over her and she looked up to see the Grim absolutely fuming, crimson eyes wide with rage and teeth curled into a deep snarl.
“Do not disrespect the Eternal Graveyard in the presence of it’s protector.” They spat. Kagami’s head turned back to the spirit who was frothing, hungrily at the jaw.
“Are you going to stop me, mutt?” It asked.
There was a long silence and Kagami already had her claws unsheathed as she watched many spirits and creatures from the corner of her eyes begin to hoot and holler, leaning forward and watching with interest.
It suddenly lunged towards them, face unhinging down to it’s collar, throat lined with teeth and gushing fluids as it snapped at the ground beneath them. Kagami sprung in the air and let a ball of fire engulf her tail before slamming it down on it’s back.
It let out a hiss of agony, voice distorted and wild with madness as the grim dog dissipated into a cloud of smoke, red eyes and teeth glowing from the mist of it as it whirled around the monster before springing back into it’s canine form and sinking it’s teeth into the spirit’s neck.
The spirit let out a shaking roar, Kagami winced as a cloud of smoke flew over her vision before helping as the teeth found the back of her neck. She turned with fright as she felt herself being Scruffed- before seeing the Grim Dog holding her with a trusting stare.
The two landed on the street safetly as the demonic being rose back to it’s shaking haunches and lunged again towards them-
Kagami darted away at the last second, not seeing what happened to the grim as the spirit smashed into the ground. The Nekomata sprung into the air, spun her body around, and slammed a ball of fire right into it’s eyes, scalding them immensely.
”aAAAARGHH..!” It let out a scream, shaking it’s hulking head with pain as it struggled to open its spectral eyes, smoke billowing off its torn face before sinking off into the darkness.
She looked back with success in her eyes before her smile dropped as she saw the grim dog, laying on the cracked ground, having been hit by the spirit heavily. Kagami skittered over, pawing at it’s shoulder concernedly.
”Hey, hey get up. Get up we’re in a bad spot, right now. We need to help the soul.” Kagami said, pawing at it’s face now.
”Hgh..”
”Come on, you’re supposed to be a guard dog. Get up.” Kagami snapped. The grim dog whined, before stumbling up to it’s paws weakly, and stumbled their way forward. Kagami pittered next to it, nipping at it’s heels to keep it going as they exited the haunted street.
In a dark billow of smoke, Kagami’s eyes opened to see that they had made it to beyond the gates of the Eternal graveyard. The grim looked tired, fur ruffled and paws buckling beneath it. Kagami was about to help the dog before hearing the bells around it’s neck begin to jingle once more, almost floating off it’s chest as it raised its nose-
The soul from before appeared once again and Kagami watched next to the dog, as it raised up into the air and in a soft beam of light, disappeared. Kagami knew that souls could hide themselves, but now, there was a strange weight that had been lifted from the reality around her.
The weight of a soul, gone.
“G-Gagh..”
Kagami watched as the grim let out a tired sigh and landed onto the ground in a tired plop. The small cat skittered around the dog with wide amber eyes, ears pricked upwards as she watched the dark smoke around the dog begin to lift off of it’s form, lifting, before soon the fur itself began to lift off itself- and Kagami watched the dog’s darkened, misty, and vague looking form shift- before turning into the form of-
”It’s you, I thought your soul felt off when I saw you.” Kagami said softly.
”The time before? Or the time after with Luka?” They asked weakly as Kagami met human eyes. The moon’s light glowing down on the two monsters as it illuminated who Kagami once knew as Only the Grim. Now she had a name for the person.
”Both. It makes sense now.” Kagami said, and in a soft glow of fire, returned to her human form in front of the person.
”W-Will you keep my secret? Please. I can’t-“
Kagami softly smiled, ”Of course, you’ve kept mine apparently, and I guess- we are… friends.. after all.”
”Friends? We’re friends?” The grim looked up at her with wide excited eyes.
”W-well.. I suppose.. after today..” Kagami began as the grim whooped with excitement before wincing as they clapped a hand over their bruise, Kagami immediately squeaking with concern as the two laughed a little.
A moment to two monsters, who knew what it was like to be surrounded by death. Who knew the other side of it all, and could not describe it- two monsters who seemed to be the worst at odds- who could get eachother. Friends. Yes, friends is something Kagami could manage to say.
But then-
Scooby Dooby Doo~
Where are you—
Kagami grabbed her phone immediately as the ring tone began to play, the grim- back to it’s canine form watching with a tilted head as she huffed with embarrassment. She answered.
”Hello?” She spoke.
“Kagami- Kagami- where are you- Kagami please-“ Juleka’s voice ripped through her ears in a panic. Kagami’s blood turned to ice immediately by the tone.
“Juleka what-“
“It’s gone to shit. W- We.. we didn’t know it’d be a.. and that the thing was- K- Kagami there’s no time to explain but we need help.! Get Alix’s dad we-“
And the call cut off, and in the reflection of her phone- the full moon glowed behind them.
Notes:
Kagami ain't a snitch
And we’ll see what the fuck we missed.
Chapter 31: When Nightmares become Reality.
Summary:
It gets pretty horrific at the end, so uh big warning!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
This was a mistake.
They heard about rumors of flocks of some guy’s livestock disappearing by something from the forest. Alya said they’d make it a fun mystery gang trip to see what was causing it and they decided why not.
Aurore had a free day for once as Mirielle took some gig Aurore was initially aiming for but ended up losing to the other by popularity focuses, and Nino wanted to come along to protect Alya from falling into a portal to hell. Kagami wasn’t able to make it but that was alright, they’d call her if they needed anything.
Investigating a little, there were signs of predatory creatures being the cause and thought they’d find some wolf or fox at most. Something they could chase off and make a little night out of.
”Hello?”
“Kagami- Kagami- where are you- Kagami please-“
“Juleka what-“
“It’s gone to shit. W- We.. we didn’t know it’d be a.. and that the thing was- K- Kagami there’s no time to explain but we need help.! Get Alix’s dad we-“
”AGH..!”
N-Not.. this.
Lets rewind.
…
Chloe woke up exhausted and sore. The grating sunlight hitting her eyes from her far window and there was a deep ache in her teeth and bones. She kicked off her blanket with a huff and sat upwards, yawning widely before she twisted her back and heard a few satisfying pops- unfortunately not feeling much better than she was.
It was odd. She didn’t have a full moon today. She already had it this month, a little before the whole, eh, fashion week incident, thing, disaster which was what she was calling it.
Must be some phantom pain shit.. or stress.. she thought, rubbing her eyes tiredly and standing up. She dragged her feet off her bed and headed to the bathroom.
Passing a hand over the unused bottle of.. what was it.. she didn’t know what it was called but she vaguely remembered her dad telling her to take it shortly after she got bit. They were helpful when they lowered her morning headaches but that was only sometimes, and her headaches had disappeared entirely when she made a familiar bond with Alix.
Chloe smiled a little as she thought about the girl before shaking her head rapidly and refocused on her morning steps. She got dressed- the last surviving shirt and pants she managed to miss in her Arson Induced Mental Breakdown™ and pulled her glove over her familiar bond with a bit of hesitation that she buried with the logic she needed to hide it.
”You know it’s strange” Chloe remembered squeaking as she turned around, seeing Juleka’s mother lean on the deck’s railing next to her. Chloe settled herself as she looked up at her.
”What do you mean?” She asked. She had came here to study for the test with the vampire but they ended up taking a lunch break and Chloe found herself fumbling with the familiar mark.
“Usually familiar marks are a bit more complex lookin’ than yours, and don’t, well, glow all th’ time” Ms Couffaine said “Very curious indeed,”
Chloe didn’t think about it too much. Their bond was fine, she doesn’t remember the time making it, and she remembers the begrudging hopeful acceptance that it’d prove to be good in her life, which it was, but she wondered frequently if she had caused Alix more pain than good.
She’d tell me if I was right? I mean, she agreed to, and, she promised she wouldn’t take pain from me anymore. She thought before pushing on to the rest of the morning. She promised, we promised, we’re okay. Totally NOTHING weird! No dumb ‘crushes’ or whatever the bloodsucker keeps referring to! Nope!
Chloe greeted the workers at the hotel, something she didn’t know she started doing, quickly shuffled past her mother’s room trying not to make a sound so the worst conversation alive wouldn’t happen again, avoided her dad the moment they made eye contact in the halls so the most uncomfortable conversation alive wouldn’t even start-
She stifled a heavy sigh as she went to get breakfast. She wished she didn’t have school today, if she didnt she could’ve slept through this and it would’ve been nice. But, well, at least Ms Bustier was a nice teacher and her report on that pirate and faerie poem was done, so, great, dope.
Since when did Chloe say dope? Alix said dope. Damn it Alix rubbed off on her didnt she. Ugh.
I suppose it’s not too bad. She figured, taking a bite out of her pancakes. She ended up eating more than she thought she would and then carried on out the door to the car.
It went by like a dizzy fever dream, Chloe couldn’t shake her uneasy feeling of wrong, and while she traded a few looks with the gang, they didn’t interact much that day. They were all friends, but they all still had their normal groups they’d hang with, and so they did.
And around lunch is when they got their little evening plans through a text in the group chat. As Cesaire put it;
Cult Leader: yall did s online digging shit don’t ask why or where
Cult Leader: but something has been eating some dude near the forest’s sheeps
Cult Leader: yall wanna join me and figure out what it is?
And that brought them to the edge of the forest. Chloe looked up at the softly swaying trees with tired disdain. The same trees from two years ago. The same forest from two years ago. And yet she never could stop herself from coming back here with friends and by herself.
“We’ll deal with this whatever the fuck before sundown, it’s not smart to fight in the dark.. even if a few of us have night vision” Alya said, tugging on her backpack. “And also, like, cerfew.”
“Yeah, Chloe’s not feeling too good today, let’s get this over with..” Alix said, scratching the back of her neck tiredly. Chloe spun around, eyes wide,
“How do-“ She started before the ‘duh’ hit her mind and she immediately switch words, planting her hands on her sides with an exaggerated huff, flicking her hair “I mean- I’m completely fine.”
Alix looked up at her, eyebrows knitted a little.
“Sorry, I’m just worried about you.” Alix said. Chloe blinked down at her, awkwardly twirling a lock of hair, a soft heat underneath her cheeks.
“..Well I- yeah- w-well- whatever-“ Chloe huffed, glaring at Juleka who snickered behind the group. “You don’t get to speak, Couffaine.”
”What? I’m chillin’” Juleka smiled brightly, leaning back on her heels as casually as possible as she flicked and spun her small hunter knife in her hand.
”Yeah, for a girl who’s been dating her best friend for three months without knowing!” Chloe teased. Juleka paid no mind though, just grinning warmly.
”I love that girl so much..” Juleka said wistfully, one of her hands clapping over her heart. The group laughed a little, Chloe very grateful for Alix seeming to miss the, joke? Implication? Then Sabrina spoke up worriedly.
”Um, are you sure it’s not the full moon today, you two?” Sabrina asked. Alix nodded.
”We already had a full moon this month, remember? We’re fine.” Alix reassured calmly, meeting Chloe’s eyes. Chloe’s lips thinned into a small smile. Yes, we are fine. We are fine.
The walk through the forest was quiet but not without the soft banter between the group of friends. Alya poofed into her fox form a few paces in, chittering and barking as she climbed up and over the mossy rocks and fallen over trees. Things always looked less scary in the day time. It didn’t change everything though.
Chloe ran a hand over a scratched log, feeling the indents underneath her skin. A deep shifter went up her spine and her body tensed as she fell to the back of the group, staring at the forest which seemed far more tense than it should’ve been-
“…bAck.. hERE.. CHILD…!”
Chloe let out a gasp, ripping her hand away from the wood and turning around to the voice as sweat rolled down her face. Her chest heaved up and down, pain flaring at her leg but- but nothing was there.
Chloe sniffed, clutching her chest as she struggled to push down her paranoia and continue to catch up with the group. Rejoining, the werewolf blinked as Alix immediately took her hand. Chloe blinked and rubbed her thumb against Alix’s thumbs a little as she followed behind.
It was nice, but why did she feel so terrible?
…
They had traveled for about an hour, getting lost and playing eye spy. Aurore got a piggy back ride by Nino at some point cause her ‘weak reporter’ legs needed help and Alya cackled about how she knew her man’s was irresistible and Nino blushed, very embarrassed as the gang cheered and whooped for Mr “Hot Boy Rock”.
It was all nice and chaotic but the ache in Chloe’s body didn’t seem to disappear and the smell of pine and-
Oh lord what was that smell.
”Looks like some sewer thing, gross” Alya said, peeking over the ledge. “It looks dangerous to go around, we could slip, let’s just go over these rocks right through it.”
”Ew no! It looks disgusting and deep!” Chloe barked, clapping a hand over her nose as Alya hopped down onto some rocks to skip over. It smelt like everything bad about, like, pollution. Oh wait that was the city’s fault, whoops.
”The fae court here must hate it more.” Sabrina said, making her way down with Aurore holding her hand. The changeling girl somehow skipping across with easy despite how slippery it looked. Lucky girl.
”I heard it connects to this factory that got abandoned after some fucked up electrical accident up ahead, we can go investigate it.” Alya said, hopping out of the ditch and helping Juleka across.
Alix offered a hand to her but Chloe quickly waved it off. She felt babied, she could do this just fine. She looked up and could see Alix’s conflicted expression. Is she looking down on me? She has to be. Why else would she be helping me like this. Damn it I have a soul bond with her why can’t I read her! This damn witch..
She just tried to focus on the steps in front of her. The water was actually kinda deep and it seemed to get deeper the closer they were to the open sewer pipe, which they were actively avoiding.
Splish
Chloe quickly jerked around, seeing a small tail shoot back into the water, a trail of moment passing through the dark sludge. Her heart shot through her chest, and her instincts were on fire. Her nails became sharpened claws.
“Did you see that?” Chloe asked immediately, looking to the gang.
”See what?” Juleka asked, but when Chloe looked again, there was nothing to point at. Chloe’s eyebrows narrowed, stifling an instinctual growl.
”Nothing” She said thinly, “Come on, let’s hurry.”
The group climbed out of the ditch, and Chloe couldn’t shake the terrible and nasty feeling of being watched. She didn’t have a good feeling about this, especially seeing the ever familiar marks of violence in the forest. She recognized this place, it was harder to now, to see it in the daylight, but she knew it well. She-
She should’ve listened to her gut, especially when they entered the abandoned Factory.
It looked to be a giant warehouse almost. The overgrowth of the forest had taken over it’s cracked stone and wood frame and the front doors were large, though with deep holes and vaguely half opened. Chloe felt a chill go up her back and she could smell…
”Sheep’s blood..” Juleka said hollowly, slowly walking forward. Her deep red eyes becoming a little too focused and wild to be ‘calm and collected Juleka’. “It’s in here.”
”Juleka!”
They ran down the hill after her but Chloe stuttered to a stop at the edge of the deeper woods. Her hand ghosted the edge of a tree and Alix looked up at her again.
”Are you okay?” Alix quietly asked. Chloe’s eyebrows narrowed.
”Fine, just one of those days.” She responded. “I don’t like it here, let’s go home soon.”
”Of course”
Alix extended a hand and Chloe stared at it.
God, why did she feel awful about this now?
I have nothing now. My mom was all I kinda had clinging onto personality wise. Alix has seen me at my most pathetic. Of course she sees you as absolutely helpless. Her own voice whispered into her ear. Shut up.
She’s pitying you. She’s extending a hand cause she knows you need it, your worthless piece of shit. Chloe’s inner voice growled, clawing at her throat and slithering down her hand and soul-
Alix recoiled her hand in a flinch and Chloe didn’t realize how angry she felt until she saw the expression on Alix’s face. Eyebrows raised a little and a bit, scared? Shocked?
”It’s okay, I’ll uh, give you a minute. We’ll be inside.” Alix said a little sadly, looking away awkwardly “Sorry”
Chloe reached out towards her but Alix’s back was turned and went off to follow the gang. Her throat felt dry as she slowly followed behind, her heart feeling cold and she could feel from the tether of their familiar bond the feeling of disappointment pooling in Alix’s stomach.
She hates you.
Chloe didn’t argue with the voice this time. She didn’t feel like it. She was tired of doing it.
They squeezed through the front door and Chloe took in the sight and horrible stench of the old warehouse. There seemed to be knocked over empty tables, and up above, rested old, dusty, cracked windows. It let in low rays of light from the outside, but it didn’t help much, especially with the overgrowth coming down from the busted ceilings and the cracks in the ground.
A large and rusty generator could be seen going in and out of what was about to be described, and there was a staircase leading to what seemed to be a control room with a large lever inside, behind a dark, barely transparent window overseeing the entire building.
However one of the eye catching things in the entire abandoned warehouse was the deep, black, “Pool”. There was a steep hill that went downwards into a circular shaped hole, that was just filled in the dirtiest, sludge filled, moss and algae covered, black water.
It led outside and Chloe couldn’t see how far it because it was so dirty, and the stench. Oh god the stench. It was horrific and almost made Chloe’s eyes sting from proximity.
But the one thing that distracted herself from the water, and clearly Juleka as she slowly approached the whinnying creature, was the most beautiful pale horse- Chloe had ever seen.
”Juleka what are you doing?” Alya called out, Juleka just slowly approached the horse.
”It looks stuck by one of the algae things, I’m gonna help it.” Juleka said hollowly, “Imma try and befriend it, maybe it’ll let me ride it..”
”Juleka!” Sabrina shouted
”I don’t think horses are like, native to French forests,” Alix said uneasily. The horse whinnied, eyes wide with panic as Juleka approached and- oh wow, Juleka was right, there was totally some algae stuck on its lil’ hoof, she should help the poor creature. It looked fun to ride on. Chloe could imagine herself looking hot and cool on it, maybe she could pull Alix right behind her and they could-
Wait a minute, the hell?
Juleka stroked a hand across the creature’s neck and they watched as suddenly her hand sunk in.
And Chloe swore that horse grinned.
Juleka ripped her hand away immediately in a horrible tear between the flesh on her palm and the hide of the beast. Juleka let out a shriek of pain as she stumbled back and away from the beast, snapped out of her trance as the ‘horse’ let out a terrible whinny.
It reared with anger, standing upon its hind legs as its hooves- which Chloe now realized were twisted and almost backwards looking- kicked and swung through the air. Nino leapt forward and took a leg to the shoulder, shielding Juleka and Alya as the group ran as best they could up the slippery, wet, pool side.
And Chloe watched as the horse became a monstrosity.
Chloe watched as the lustrous white hide of the horse began to darken, but more than that, it began to rot. As if it was peeling the illusionary skin off it’s body like wax and glue, the horrible smell of what Chloe could only describe as everything awful at the bottom of a swamp overwhelmed her senses to the point she could feel tears in her eyes.
It’s fleshy raw mouth opened, revealing rows upon rows of long, horrible, and nasty crooked yellow teeth, coming in various sizes and fangs. It’s mane became matted, wet, and covered in what looked like reeds and seaweed- small shimmers of scales screeching across it’s plantlike hide and it’s tail stretching to look less like a long ponytail- and more like the tail of a rotting and sludge covered shark.
The jaws of the monster snapped even wider, unhinging almost, and it let out a terrible terrible sound. The most terrible sound Chloe had ever heard, making her stomach twist and her heart drop. It was a horrible cry, Chloe couldn’t unhear it, she couldn’t describe it.
Perhaps if you gathered up every terrible and agonizing emotion in existence collected into a single wail, maybe that could be some sort of start but, no, this was being horrific. This was a nightmare turned into reality as the gigantic shire sized Kelpie swung its head downward from its horrible cry and stared at them, head on, like a predator with an appetite.
Juleka hissed with pain as her ripped apart palm slowly pieced itself back together and the kelpie’s nostrils flared as it sniffed the cold dusk air. Breathing in the coppery smell of blood.
”Mmn.. tcheheheheGhhhgeh.. I haven’t had such a delicious meal laid out in front of me… in such a long time.” It’s voice was the essence of nails against chalk board, while also being slimes and growled at the same time. “The taste of a vampire.. sounds delciousss.. much more interesting than the livestock..”
“S- So you are the one behind it..” Alya said, gulping heavily as she tried to puff her chest up “C-could youuuuu.. nooot? Do thaaaat?”
The kelpie just chuckled morbidly, and Chloe was about to extend an arm to protect Alix but watched with slightly crestfallen eyes as the witch stepped in front of her already. Does she think I can’t protect myself? Or her? So, that’s not right. I’m not that pathetic am I? I’m not helpless right?
“I’m trying to survive aren’t I? I think quite in the right.. for takin’ what I need…” It rasped lowly, it’s wet hooves slapping against the concrete below it.
”What about the people?” Alya asked, a ferocity beginning to build in her tone.
”They are… inconsequential to my… ssurvival…” It replied, teeth stretching wide “Ssurely you understand.. child.. thaat it’s nothing personal… they just don’t matter in the grand scheme of things.. especially.. when I hunger.. if it makes you so upset.. I am gladly willing to eat the people so you have no one to worry about…”
”Well then.. I think we’re gonna have a real problem huh, cause, we like humans.” Alya said, cracking her knuckles. “And we came here to whoop whatever we found’s ass for eating a dude’s shit. So tell us.. you willing to die today, jackass?”
The kelpie’s neck cracked to the side, a malice filled smile stretching across its bloody rotten gums, bones showing beneath its scraggly skin, and it’s glowing yellow eyes bore into every single one of the kids there.
“Guess we’ll see how hungry I am..”
And that’s where we are now.
Chloe hit the wet, cement in a painful crunch as chaos filled the room.
Alya was trying to run from the vines, Nino was ripping them apart as they were continuously yanking him into walls and cracking his stone skin- struggling to fly and move- Aurore was throwing rocks, Sabrina with her, Juleka was darting and trying to get some quick slashes in, Chloe just tried to help, and Alix was cutting through explosive charms upon explosive charms.
The kelpie’s head rose as swampy and disgusting vines snatched Sabrina, who cried out in pain as it tightened against her leg, as she was made a quick victim of it’s grasp and began to be yanked towards the depths.
”DON’T YOU DARE!” Chloe snarled, running as fsst as she could over, slipping on puddles of sludge and blood.
”GET AWAY FROM HER YOU FUCK!” Aurore snarled, running over but getting a back-hoof to the stomach, getting smashed against the ground.
”COME ON COME ON!” Juleka growled, Chloe turned to see her off in the corner, tapping insistently at a screen. Chloe’s eyes lit up with hope. Help. She was getting help.
”Hello?”
“Kagami- Kagami- where are you- Kagami please-“ Juleka frantically said, screaming at the screen. Chloe’s stomach dropped however, as her head turned and saw the kelpie slowly began to move away from Sabrina’s body- and began to swim towards Juleka.
”JULEKA!” Chloe shouted from across the room, FUCK her voice hurt- why was everything so so loud!? Juleka saw the kelpie approaching and her teeth gritted with fear and rage, turning to her phone again.
“Juleka what-“ Kagami’s voice started.
“It’s gone to shit. W- We.. we didn’t know it’d be a.. and that the thing was- K- Kagami there’s no time to explain but we need help.! Get Alix’s dad we-“ Juleka blabbered before helping with surprise as the kelpie lunged at her arm and tore it off.
It was a burner phone, courtesy of her generous self, but it didn’t stop Chloe’s face from paling as their only call for help was gulped down the monster’s throat. Juleka let out a horrible shout, stumbling into the wall as a splat of blood hit against the cement and painted a dark streak as she hit the floor.
Chloe’s throat dried as she stared in horror as how the vampire’s bone stuck out of gangly flesh, spurts of blood coming out from the stump and her stomach twisted as Juleka’s arm began to stretch and slowly her muscles began to crack and stretch forward, slowly, but surely reforming.
”G-gAGH..!” Juleka choked with pain, teeth stained with blood “DAMN IT! AGAIN!?”
Chloe gulped down her pain, why, do I.. what is..
She shook her head, running towards the kelpie with deep anger and extending her claws- she shot off the ground and cut a deep slash at the monster’s side. She watched as dark, goopy blood dripped from the wound and the Kelpie let out a pained whinny.
Chloe let out a choked gasp as a hard hoof smashed into her gut and she was sent flying into a pillar, cracking it. She swore she could feel her ribs bruise too but the pain numbed immediately as she heard Alix let out a shout.
”ALIX!” Chloe exclaimed, looking up and realizing blood was dripping down her face. She wiped it away in a hurry whilst she moved a hand to her head, finding a healing crack at the back of her head. Alix winced with pain across the room. Chloe stumbled for a moment, feeling her knees buckle beneath her as a deep slimy laugh filled the room.
“So the little mutt has a master… how interessting..” It’s long, yellow teeth curled into a horrible smile.
“She’s not my master or my owner..” Chloe snarled, chest heaving as blood dripped down her face. Her eyes dropped down to where Alix was scribbling in her clumps of paper and her chest squeezed in on itself as she continued to the and convince herself more and more of something she hoped to god was true “She.. is my friend.!”
”Awwww.. That’s just sad. The dog has convinced itself its not chained. You’ll be a delicious meal..!” The kelpie snarled, it’s salty stench of blood and contaminated sloppy water reaching Chloe’s nose and making her cringe. Chloe was overwhelmed with rage as she fell to her bloody hands and transformed into her d-dog- no— wolf form.
She let out a yelp as the vines launched towards her, wrapping around her muzzle and keeping her from biting along with part of her upper right arm and her left wrist. Her ears pinned backwards with fear before she saw Juleka’s crimson eyes flash from above and she came jumping down with a hellish scream, knife glinting in the red sunset’s light.
The kelpie whipped around with a snarl and it’s horselike face lunged upwards to meet Juleka mid air. Chloe’s heart stopped as she saw Juleka’s eyes widen with fear. The monster’s teeth clamped over her throat and then with a mighty splash- dived beneath the black ripples.
”Juleka!” Nino shouted with horror, grabbing Alya from jumping in right after her.
”S-Someone get her..!” Sabrina cried, struggling to stand as blood trickled down her leg and arm where the vines constricted until split skin. She turned to the gargoyle with desperation in her frantic green eyes, “NINO! DO SOMETHING!”
”HE’LL SINK! AND THE KELPIE CAN’T DROWN!” Alya exclaimed.
”Well we have to do something!” Chloe shot back. She had to. She had to. Something something something. Her fault. She needed t9 be helpful and god- if only this stUPID headache went away..!
(PROTECT THE PACK..!)
Aurore looked down at the well and pointed.
”Guys look it’s bubbling- why is it bubbling.”
They gang leaned towards the slope, dark slime water indeed bubbling and sloshing around. In a sudden burst of black and red water, Juleka was thrown up in the air and they watched with dropped jaws as the kelpie lunged up after her.
She punched it in the nose with her regrown and still bleeding arm, sending it recoiling back into the water and began to fall to the depths again- but this time- Nino was prepared with open wings as he flew upwards and caught her by the torso, yanking the vampire out of the way from the yellow teeth of the kelpie.
The two hit the ground with a terrible thud and Juleka let out a stream of coughs before puking out what Chloe thought to be at least a whole gallon of black, disgusting sewage water.
”Juleka? Juleka you okay?” Sabrina asked, running over.
”F-Fine.! Just-“ She let out another haggered cough “Need blood, r- real bad. Soon. And we all need a plan. This isn’t working out and it stole my fucking knife.”
Chloe grimaced with pain as a horrible headache overwhelmed her head senses, clapping a hand over her head to claw at it, before pushing it down with a growl. The horrible smell of blood, sewer stench, and whatever musky shit was in here was overwhelming and god- why was everything so..
The abandoned warehouse was painted dark red with the ever ending sunset, and it felt like her body was feeling worse. But she already had her full moon this month.. come on.. why was she feeling so disgusting again-
She could barely hear the quick babblings of the gang as she stumbled away from them, them piecing together some weird plan of turning on the electricity because according to Juleka it was all fucked up and they could fry the fucker to smithereens but Chloe’s body wasn’t having it.
(Hungry…)
“Chloe? Chlo? Chlo are you okay?” Alix asked, turning around and seeing her. Chloe watched as her witch extended a hand and she reached out towards her desperately before feeling a horrible scraping feeling in her mind. She grimaced with pain and instinctually smacked Alix’s hands away.
Don’t.. hURT HER..!
A deep slimy chuckle echoed through the room and they watched as the kelpie rose from the dark waters once again, bleeding from a deep stab wound right through one of it’s eyes but seemingly unphased.
“I had such low expectations… but you really have surprised me.. children..” It just began to cackle, Quaky and sewage covered legs trembling for a moment as it’s voice echoed through the room.
Nino threw himself in front of the group as those disgusting vines flew forward and Chloe watched with dizzy eyes as he was flung across the room and against a wall, the group separating again as Juleka did her best to stand up.
Sabrina, Alix, and Juleka began to run as well- trying to stay away from the vines as they began to slash at the gang, but when Chloe made the move to run after, she felt her knees buckle beneath her.
“W-What’s happening to me…!?” Chloe growled with pain, tugging her hair as her mind wrecked and her body burned with pain. “What.. is..”
”How pathetic…” The kelpie hissed, hooves clicking against the ground. “Monsters just aren’t what they used to be..”
”The hell did you say!?” Alix shouted, a deep flare of anger crashing through Chloe’s heart from the other side of the familiar bond “TAKE THIS CUNT!”
Chloe winced as a loud explosion echoed through her ears and a bright light bit at her vision, she looked up and saw a deep black mark against the wall as the kelpie ducked out of the way from the explosive charm.
“You think you can fight me? You think you’re some heroes? You children- a weak charm witch, an amateur vampire, a dumb rock, some fleabags, and whatever the hell you other weaklings are?” The kelpie cackled, horrible maw gaping open as it looked down on the children with it’s apathetic and malicious stare “COME ON! WHAT KIND OF WEREWOLF CAN’T REMEMBER WHEN A BLUE MOON OCCURS?!”
A deep chill went up Chloe’s spine, the blurry image of a bloody museum floor flashed across her eyes, and a quiet voice spoke at the back of her mind-
It’s happening again. Here.
Oh gods not here. Please not here-.!
PLEASE.
She tried to run to the stairs immediately- maybe she could make it and Help for once- before she was brought down by a wave of a familiar pain and she looked down to see the light coming from the broken windows was no longer any sort of sunset color but the soft coolness of the moon and it’s taunting stars. It bathed her in a spotlight, to point fingers at the monstrosity she was.
Chloe stared down at her cracking and contorting leg, eyes widened and wincing as nausea and pain swelled over her form. The world began to turn and her heart belated against her chest, thumping, thumping, thumping, her lungs wheezed for air as she fell to the side of the wall-
She was transforming- now- at the worst time- they were all here to see- she was gonna kill them all- she- she-
And then, She suddenly felt nothing.
And then Chloe heard a scream.
”AAAAAaaAAGH..GH—Ff-fUGHCK..!” Alix shrieked, dropping to the ground with agony. Her voice echoed through the entire warehouse, vocal chords straining with every level of pain as clenched her leg “GO!”
”ALIX!” Chloe screamed, her eyes widening with horror as she turned and watched Alix hit the floor. Every sense of pain in her body was ripped out of Chloe’s soul and rushed through Alix’s very veins and was soon ripping the girl apart.
“g-GAGH..! C-CHLOE! JUST GET TO THE-” Alix choked back a horrible sob, her pain echoing through the warehouse as she writhed on the floor, thrashing and grimacing with hurt. Chloe couldn’t feel anything, not even a tiny bit of her pain, in fact she felt numb. “AAAGH..!”
Even when she tried to take it back instinctively, Alix continued to yank it away from her. Chloe could only watch and stare at her own changing body and listen to Alix’s shrieks of agony as she felt it.
”ALIX STOP!” Chloe cried, tears dripping down her face but she couldn’t feel it- she couldn’t do anything- she was- another scream echoed through her ears. Alix promised she wouldn’t- “GIVE IT..!”
”GO CHLOE!” Juleka shouted from across the room, running to protect Alix from the kelpie. “GET TO THE LEVER!”
Chloe’s eyes widened with horror, she was mortified as she struggled to even move. Nightmares had truly become reality. Why. Why? WHY? WHY HER?! WHY DOES SHE HAVE TO SUFFER LIKE THIS?
Chloe choked in a sob as she continued to climb up the broken, unsafe stares, tripping along the way before one trip landed her down on her stomach of the slimy steps. She looked down and she couldn’t dare to see her lower contorting half in her dizzying but oh so aware consciousness.
She was becoming more monster than human and yet she could think outside her pain for once. A Pain that was torturing someone who didn’t deserve it. She felt humiliated.
”C-CHLO-GH-AaAAAGH..!” Alix shrieked, her echos of haunting agony ringing through Chloe’s growing ears as she raised a hand to her mouth to feel her fangs began to split from her terrible horrible, bloodly gums, all for Alix to take the torture from as Chloe’s maw began to stretch and grow. “AAAA..AAAGH..!”
STOP THIS NIGHTMARE PLEASE! Chloe’s mind screamed because she could no longer make comprehensible speech. ALIX STOP! STOP! STOP IT!
But Alix wouldn’t listen. Every tug Chloe made- Please I’m used to it just give it back please- was responded with more of her feeling, ripped backwards. She wasn’t making the choices here. Alix was. And Alix refused. ALIX!
(Pack...)
She felt so helpless. She didn’t feel human. She felt sick. She felt like the scum of the earth. She felt violated.
With every trip and visible crack and creak of her every changing and splitting body Chloe had first row seats to every month of the two years she was given this terrible horrid curse, she could hear Alix’s shriek of writhing agony as she thrashed on the ground. Screams that Chloe recognized in her fleeting vision and consciousness to be her own.
ALIX.. GIVE.. IT.. BACK..! Chloe mentally begged, but the bond wasn’t a mind reader.
She gulped down on her throw up as she could viscerally hear her vertebrae crack and stretch in long, slow, wet pops- and her ribs began to stick and stretch out, jerking her body around as her shifting and growing weight began to produce a deeper layer hunger..
”FUGHCK..! FUCK! DAAAGH..!” Alix choked, throat raw and tingling with blood and pain. Chloe could almost feel it herself if not for Alix’s greediness in agony.
This would’ve been when Chloe would start to black out on a normal moon from a mixture of pain and destruction of humanity within her, but without pain now she could finally see more of the mutilation of what was once her body. What was once her normal body, what was now a body that was stretching and breaking-
It was terror to hear the second voice in her head loud and clear. The prickling feeling of someone, something else, taking over every part of her body, every part of her soul, breathing through her lungs and seeing through her eyes- once smothered by the agony of her changing body, not untethered from its distraction.
(Destroy...)
And despite the numbness in her changing form, She could feel it’s hunger. Her hunger. And she understood it’s need. It was mind melting. Hungry… she… it.. was so hungry..
Gotta.. switch.. lever... gotta save... the pack.. gotta save the.. people.. my people.. my pe-pa- f-fu..fuck..
It found the lever. Large, inhuman claws covered in sweat, blood, and a new coat of platinum fur reached towards it, fumbling as Chloe’s fleeting mind tried to remind herself of what she is. Who she is. What she had to do.
(sleep now.. we will hunt... we will provide.. we will feed...)
The slithering voice that licked up her neck as the wolf stumbled on creaking and uneasy feet was so inviting as she leaned down on the lever to push it down to do... something..
What was she here to do again? She was so hungry.. and her teeth were dripping will drool from the growling hunger in her stomach that grew more and more as her back continued to stretch and snap and pop.
She couldn’t feel any pain. Just the numbing that continued to spread in her mind and the aching emptiness in her stomach. She wondered why things were so different this time.. it smelt like the forest now. That was new..
(let us hunt..)
Chloe stared down at the soft glow on the back of her contorting- contorted- broken hand- and her ears perked as she heard the sounds of low sobbing from.. from.. her eyes tensed as she stood, perched in tattered ripped clothing of something that smelt unfamiliar and familiar at the same time in the dark as she saw a crumpled form on the ground of the wet cement.
The figure’s hair was pink and she smelt.. familiar.. nice.. safe- who is that..
(LET US HUNT..!)
..it’s Alix
Chloe’s hand slowly lifted, shaking, in front of her eyes and she could see the same pattern glowing violently on her witch’s. This is the source of her suffering. This is me. She realized. And something else clicked in her mind, her human voice screaming and ripping out of her own jaws in a desperate last attempt to help- THE LEVER DAMN IT!
The edge of her vision was blurring as she flipped down the lever with her clumsy paw and she could hear a loud thundering noise before a shrieking explosion of rotting meat suddenly became scorched. The electricity zapped and bit at her hide as a blinding light overwhelmed the room.
”AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!”
Her lips curled into a snarl at the bright light, stumbling backwards into the concrete wall and sliding to her knees. The monster supposedly named Chloe crumpled to the ground in a heap of heaving fur as the consciousness that was now screaming, howling-
LET US HUNT. LET US HUNT. LET US HUNT. YOU ARE HUNGRY. LET US HUNT.
-and Chloe slowly recited a spell in her mind as her body heaved and numbed. Feeling the jaws of the beast inside her slowly opening more and more, cheeks splitting and tongue lolling out to swallow her whole-
It was a spell she could barely grasp at the edge of her fleeting memories of blurry faces and unfamiliar aggressive scents. Regret already began to pool into her gut as her growling voice whispered in a maw that was unsuitable for speaking as it continued to crack and reform.
Alix refused to let go. So Chloe would make her.
I’m sorry. Was the last though Chloe made.
Before a tether between the two snapped.
And the wolf’s eyes opened wide open at the smell of delicious meat.
Notes:
Chloe: man alix hates me for sure
Alix: man chloe hates me for sure
Don’t worry guys!
Next chapter is worse!
Chapter 32: Devour Me.
Summary:
Gore Warning! And major ptsd and trauma stuff. It, yeah, it’s, yeah.
It’s.. a lot. And I wanna say? Uh, maybe a trigger warning? For just, general trauma stuff cause, we’re getting some dark flashbacks of.. well.. *markiplier voice* THE BITE OF ‘87- that’s not funny, uh.
Yes, there is blood. Be aware.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
”BESIDES WHAT KIND OF WEREWOLF CAN’T REMEMBER WHEN A BLUE MOON OCCURS!” The Kelpie’s raspy slimy voiced taunted through their ears as everyone in the room felt their blood freeze with shock and terror, the moon’s cold light pouring through the darkening warehouse.
Juleka felt her throat dry as she heard the monstrous nightmare say that.
Shapeshifting for Juleka was a lot more complicated than one thought. To others, her body was engulfed in a black icky and Smokey looking substance before it reformed into the form of either a bat or a wolf or some fusion in between.
But her actual process was turning her entire body into a formless schpool of magic, every partial of her being, every molecule and hair, dissolved into just her purest magic essence to reform itself around her soul into the closest imitation of bat or dire wolf.
Juleka was a being of magic and she was still Juleka whether her form was animal or not.
But that didn’t go for everyone.
And she could most evidently see it now as her throat dried and she watched Alix shriek and thrash on the ground, mortified. What was she doing? What had happened. What was going-
And then everything felt like it was turning On. Like a switch had been made and a sudden flare of magic sprung through the air seeing goosebumps prickling across her skin. Chloe hit the side of the wall and turned to them with wide horrified eyes.
No one in the room had ever seen Chloe transform into her beastly form.
Only the original four members had ever seen it’s terrifying form in general, during that fateful night at the Louvre, but no one had ever seen the transformation. Only visiting afterwards to hear the low thumping against the Basement door, locked, secure, and safetly but away from the world.
But now, Chloe was turning. And there was nothing they could do to stop it.
Juleka couldn’t stop her eyes from dragging down Chloe’s figure to see the way her leg— Juleka only realizing it was her bitten leg later— snapped. Chloe let out a raspy gasp and huffing groan as her nails scraped against the concrete wall as it forced her knee down on the stairs.
With the loss of her shoe, Juleka could see the way her toes curled and stretched, flat nails starting to grow and sharpen into claws- as the series of wet pops of disengaged joints and bones echoed through Juleka’s being. And it was agonizingly slow.
The horrible taste of cursed magic poisoned Juleka’s tongue and she could feel her heart twist with every shout Chloe let out while the Kelpie just laughed- and laughed- and laughed- and-
”AAAAAaaAAGH..GH—Ff-fUGHCK..!” Alix suddenly screamed, falling to her knees in an instant. Juleka spun around, almost shitting herself from the sudden surprise.
”Alix what the-!” And she fell silent when she saw the way Alix’s eyes were widened with pain, chest heaving and her lungs huffing and puffing like a racehorse. Alix gripped tightly to her gloved hand, clenching her wrist like she was going to break it and Juleka watched the familiar mark’s glow almost sear through the leather.
”N-no.. you didn’t..!” Sabrina started.
”ALIX!” Chloe shouted fearfully as Juleka’s heart pounded through her ears. She grimaced, turning to the werewolf with blaring red eyes as she gripped tightly to Alix’s shoulder. She could see the Kelpie still thrashing and splashing against Alya, Nino, and Aurore’s feeble attacks and throwing of stones. They didn’t have time.
”GO CHLOE! GET TO THE LEVER!” She shouted. Chloe’s face twisted with fear before she turned and began to limp up the stairs again, Juleka alone hearing the low whimper.
Juleka made the mistake to watch her, eyes taking in the fur beginning to sprout up Chloe’s leg like needles and the terrible snapping and pulling of bone and muscle she could hear in excruciating gruesome detail. Her body physically rearranging itself to become its cursed behemoth form even at the cost of the user’s health.
But no. Chloe could feel none of it. Not the stretching of her torso and throat to become the same thickness, nor the elongating of arms and hands to curl into horrible stomach tearing claws meant to maim and murder, not the skin tearing that revealed Chloe’s bloody muscles beneath before it was covered in new skin as her body grew and contorted and died on itself, ripping even more skin and even more of her last Style Queen brand clothing-
No. Chloe couldn’t feel any of it. Because Alix did.
She watched Chloe’s body disappear behind the turn of the stairs, but she could see her shadow grow larger and larger, the sound of wet snapping bone, crunching of muscles, and scraping of claw against rock raking through her ears while Alix continued to scream in agony.
She writhed and screamed on the ground in absolute pain while she she thrashed against her own wheezing body. Juleka didn’t know what to do. She was weak, unfocused, and Juleka’s eyes darted away to see Sabrina raise a hand-
“FUCKING DIE ALREADY!” Sabrina screamed with more rage than Juleka had ever seen- and- and for a moment- as her searing green eyes glowed in the dark of the warehouse Juleka swore she saw a flash of emerald light glow from her palms and across her skin- and the Kelpie froze to a stop for a moment- like all of it’s plant like-muscles tensed before releasing.
The glow was gone and that just left Sabrina, breathing out heavily and confusedly.
”W-what..” Sabrina gasped softly, but The kelpie didn’t give them time to think.
It turned and faced Sabrina with a drooling, dripping, bloody maw, horrible golden eyes rippling with hunger. A horrible jagged grin split across it’s horse like slimy face and it crashed onto the land.
“interesting… I’m done with all this play… I think you’ll be first..” It rasped. Juleka threw a brick at it but she missed, watching as the large beast raked it’s claw like hooves against the concrete and slithered it’s way towards them- tethers of wet seaweed and mossy slop dragging behind it and collecting in the water.
Sabrina just stared with shock, holding Alix behind her before Juleka ran and faced the creature head on, running towards it’s face and grappling it by the muzzle.
Juleka let out a feral roar as the kelpie’s teeth snapped and thrashed against her arms. She clamped her hands down on its maw and tried to push it backwards and back down into the pit.
Her boots squeaked and slipped beneath her however and she felt her muscles snap and her body crack beneath the weight of the creature as slime and rot spat against her skin. Her knee fell beneath her and she brought the Kelpie down with her as she kept her hands on tight but it was not enough.
Her heated red eyes glanced towards the others where a fox Alya was whimpering due to a horrible gash at her side and Nino was only limping his way over from a crack in his knee. Panic flooded through Juleka as she was pushed back more and more as the kelpie’s horrible bloody and hot air breathed against her face.
Juleka felt the world spin as she was thrown to the side, skidding across the ground, muddy and wet, as the kelpie began to continue its crawl towards Sabrina and Alix.
NO! She internally cried, trying to stand before grimacing as she felt her broken ribs flare with agony, not yet healed. She felt blood drip down her face as her body screamed in hunger. Heal.. she commanded her body. HEAL…!
But it wasn’t fast enough, I NEED TO PROTECT THEM..! Her mind screamed as she weakly clawed behind the Kelpie as it prowled towards the two girls, yellow teeth slobbering with drool and hunger as Alix shook with pain in Sabrina’s arms before Juleka heard a low thunk.
She slowly followed the trail of matted weeds and algae from the Kelpie’s long plant like tail and seeing it lead to the dark pool at the center- and looked up as a low rumbling sound began to fill the building. And the machine connected into the black water began to shake, and spin, and glow- sparking and shuttering like a broken machine as hears of overgrowth and neglect began to break it down.
The electricity generator was on. And it was gonna blow.
”GET DOWN!” Juleka shouted as the kelpie’s tongue slobbered over its teeth.
“I’m gonna enjoy this..!” It grinned, letting out a loud snarl as it lunged forward-
Suddenly a loud BOOM radiated through the abandoned power plant, it’s energy crackling up the kelpie’s tail as the electricity suddenly exploded to life, the front of her face biting and nipping with pain from the dripping sparks.
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH” The kelpie screamed, nerves glowing from the literal shock as it stumbled back. The smell of rotting- now burning flesh forcing itself through Juleka’s lungs as she ran over and shielded herself in front of Sabrina and Alix, protecting them from the electrifying body of the monster.
It was like lightning struck down specifically into the dark pool that moment as a blinding light swallowed the entire room whole and the sounds of the Kelpie’s agonizing screams filled the space that wasn’t the sound of crackling electricity.
Chloe did it. But at what cost?
The kelpie fell as the generator turned off, falling onto the side of the hell and rolling downwards to hit the edge of the water with a thud. It’s raw and smoking body smelling awful as it’s blood maw gaped open and patches of exposed skin crackled and spurt with blood.
Her vampiric side craved to sink her teeth into it’s corpse but she kicked herself and said no, holding Sabrina and Alix close.
“Is it dead?” Nino croaked.
”It better be..” Aurore rasped. Juleka looked down at Alix who was holding herself weakly as her voice came out in shuddered gasps for breath, eyes squeezed shut as she tried to calm down. It seemed the agony had ended but she still smelt of fear and her body shook like an injured animal.
The pain was over. Chloe was done transforming. Where she was, they’d figure out soon, so they had to check the kelpie now.
Juleka wasn’t expecting it to get back up.
“FUCK!” She shouted, stumbling backwards as the monster’s body creaked upwards, shaking and trembling as it’s smoking skin rippled with pain. It was at the brink of death, skin peeled at the edges of its teeth and eyes, bloody and raw but so were they.
The kelpie stumbled for a moment, electrical water splashing around is bloody hooves before looming down at her, teeth bloody and slobbering.
”Y-YOu… dISGUSTING liTTLE BRATS…!” It roared, voice coming out in strangled wheezing spurts as Juleka looked up and saw her own death reflected in it’s glossy white eyes, which she realized now, were almost melting out of it’s skull. “I’LL RIP YOU TO FUCKING.. PIECES..!”
A loud roar echoed through the chamber and the kelpie turned, face falling as Were Chloe’s hulking body crashed through the tight opening of the control room, glass shattering across the bloody cement ground as her wet maw opened and she lef out another howl of rage and hunger.
Juleka ran back up the incline, slipping and tripping before hitting solid ground and turning just in time to see the monstrous behemoth wolf descend from the ledge and crashing into the water with a splash and taking the kelpie’s throat between her jaws.
”CHLOE!” Juleka shouted. Chloe was not there. The wolf was. And the wolf was hungry.
The kelpie let out a horrified scream, hooves beating against Chloe’s stomach, the ground, scraping and trying to thrash away in manic prey panic- fins raising and vines slapping against Chloe’s hide but to no use. It let out a strangled gasp as Chloe pulled backwards on it’s throat, pulling them into the water with a splash.
A loud rippling cry echoed through the room and they watched in horrified fascination as the water splashed and the occasional fin, tail, claw, path of fur, and buckets and buckets of potent blood that made Juleka’s skin crawl and her mouth begin to gather drool splashed out of it.
Bones cracked and Juleka watched as the Kelpie broke through the water once last time, jaw ripped from his very face as it’s bloody burnt face was stained in the eternal image of terror and death-
And then it was silent, collapsing in a heap. Chloe’s claw scraped against the incline and slowly dragged her soaking furry body out of the dark water with the limp body of the kelpie between her jaws, her entire face and stomach caked with blood. A one sided massacre from an injured fish vs a starved beast.
The stench was undescribable.
Now Juleka was a gothic mother fucker. Which means she dabbled horror. Well, dabbled is an understatement, more like, “is completely obsessed with”. Which means she knows the difference between terror, and horror.
Terror is the feeling of dread and apprehension at the possibility of something frightening, while horror is the shock and repulsion of seeing the frightening thing.
And seeing Chloe’s body rise up from the water, snout stained red, eyes blank, fur dripping with black muddy water still crackling with electricity, teeth dripping with part of the kelpie’s throat lodged in them, and bloody lips curled into a snarl-
She felt nothing but sheer terror.
Were-Chloe let out a deafening roar as the whole power plant shook. Juleka was broken out of her mortified trance as Alix’s gasping breathes quirked through her ear. Juleka turned to her, eyes wide with fear.
”Alix what’s-“
Juleka watched as the last edges of Alix’s familiar mark burned away into glowing particles, leaving a blank hand.
What the..
Oh no.
”I-I can’t feel her.. S-She cut me off.. she cut me off.. it’s my fault..” Alix whispered, clutching her hand with eyes wide with disbelief. Sabrina held her shaking shoulder trying to comfort her, face stretched with fear before the changeling stared up at Juleka.
”This means we don’t have any way to communicate with her!” Sabrina cried “We can’t fight against her! Not after all of this!”
”I can still try talking to her!” Alix’s head jerked up, voice raw with desperation as clenched her blank palm “I can do it! I- I can try! I promise! I can handle it!”
”Alix!” Juleka shouted, eyes narrowing.
”What’s going on!?” Nino shouted, holding Fox Alya in his arms next to Aurore, while he covered them both with his large wings. Juleka sweated. What do we do what do we do!? What can I do to save everyone!?
Chloe didn’t give them an option. She pulled Sabrina and Alix to her feet and yanked them out of Chloe’s way as the giant wolf charged at them, jaws stretched before she slammed into the wall.
”EVERYBODY SPLIT UP!” Juleka shouted “SHE CAN ONLY CHASE SO MANY PEOPLE!”
She turned to Nino who was holding Aurore and Alya, she could see the cracks going across parts of his Stoney body, but also the skin it merged with, bleeding.
”NINO USE THIS, FIND THE NEAREST DOOR, AND GET TO MY HOUSE!” Alix shouted, throwing a scratched on piece of parchment paper at him. No doubt a premade spell. “HURRY!”
”What about you guys!?” Aurore cried. Juleka paled, she wasn’t sure but, they weren’t dying here. No way. She wouldn’t allowed. She wouldn’t.
No one was going to die here. No one was going to die here. No one was going to die here. No one was going to die here. No one was going to die here. No one was going to die here. No one was going to die here. No one was going to die here. No one was going to die here. No one was going to die here. No one was going to die here. No one was going to die here.
”We’ll catch up, no worries!” Juleka promised, there was no time to doubt that, as Chloe was getting up. Muzzle bloody and ready to devour anything in her path, as she let out a horrible howl.
”GO!” Juleka shouted.
Nino scooped Aurore up in one arm and kept Alya in the other, as Juleka watched him stretch out his wings and fly out one of the windows. Chloe made a snap at them, though fell against the ground again. Her body was slow, no doubt still getting used to the transformation as her legs buckled and stumbled beneath the new body weight.
Juleka sweated, now to get the other two out- perhaps she could distract her and keep her running until morning or-
“Alix what are you doing!?” Juleka sputtered, turning around to see Alix scooping up a mound of some of the sludge from the pool and tracing it around one of the rusty broken doors. Alix slammed her hand on it, the three watched as it glowed, before Alix opened it to what looked like an alleyway.
”I’m getting you two out of here! My magic is weakening.. you two gotta go!” Alix shouted. Juleka realized what she was doing.
”Alix, I get the power of love and whatever bullshit is all cute, but this is reality, this isn’t how it works! You gotta come with us!” Juleka snarled, grabbing her shoulder. Her eyes glowing a violent red as her weak suggestion magic burned deep into Alix. “You will.!”
”I’m not leaving Chloe alone! I made that promise to her!” Alix shouted, breaking through the suggestion magic immediately as she ripped Juleka’s hand away “I’ve managed her for two years without the familiar mark, I can do it again. I can feel bits of her Magic still in me, I can do this..!”
A lie that Alix was telling not only to herself but to them.
”ALIX!” Sabrina screamed, desperately, trying to take her hand. “Let us help!”
“Alix I’m not giving you a choice!” Juleka yelled, but her hands were shaking. No. No she couldn’t lose Alix, not like this, not her friend- what was she doing-
Alix turned to her and smiled as Chloe got up and charged at them.
”Neither am I.”
Juleka didn’t react fast enough and was shoved through the door. And suddenly they were in the city again, and the door slammed shut. When Juleka went to open it, she only found the bathroom of a restaurant.
No.
NO!
...
Alix sighed with relief as Juleka and Sabrina disappeared through the portal. At least they’re safe. She thought, before a terrible shattering sound thundered through the abandoned ruins and she dived to the ground as Chloe tore through the door with a snarl. Breaking her only exit.
Alix expected this. But she couldn’t accept it. Kubdels were always stubborn like that. It’s why Dad did It so long ago, it’s why Jalil still tries to even when Dad told him no, and it’s why she’s still here now, facing death like she’ll make it out.
She got up, eyes wide as she grasped tightly onto her last charms in her pockets as she watched Chloe’s hulking body begin to stand. Okay.. okay.
”I’m fine with this..” She said, stumbling backwards a little as her heart pounded through her chest “If help is on the way, I’m fine with this.”
Chloe snarled at her, taking a step forward.
”Right.. COME AND GET ME!” Alix shouted, turning and sprinting out the warehouse. For a moment there was silence as Alix ran up the hill and into the thick, dark, forest. Before a loud explosion of rusty metal and stone scattered across the clearing and Chloe came bounding after her.
Alix ran. Like the prey she was. There was no use taking a second to turn into a rabbit, Chloe could smell her easily- but despite her turns and trips- somehow her soul knew these woods.
No… It was not her soul.
Chloe knew these woods well.
God damnit she confessed to it those many times. These same woods where the gang would play, where Juleka and the wolf would fight, where Sabrina would quietly stand and wonder and wonder and dream, this was the place where a child turned into an abomination.
How the girl had managed to stand in the same land of pine, looming trees, and horrible whistling of screaming wind demanding for the creatures to be one with the trees’ roots- she, Alix didn’t know.
Thats why she wanted to help her today, because, because, she was worried for her. She just- felt so much fear she thought extending a hand could help,
And look what you’ve done. The voice at the back of her head snarled as she gripped her blank hand to her chest. Now you’re all alone. Because you push everyone away. Because you couldn’t tell her. Because you’re so shit at loving people, perhaps you shouldn’t love at all, You sick fuck.
SHUT UP! She screamed back, clenching a hand through her hair before yelping as she nearly ran off a ledge. FOCUS!
And of course that’s when the tormented screams of the past only unveiled now would scrape at her mind in their last fleeting moments and embers in Alix’s soul. Chloe’s magic swirled inside her, but slowly was flittering away like the stamina in her body.
And she could see things she was never supposed to see.
“…bAck.. hERE.. CHILD…!”
Alix yelped with fear, turning around in confusion to see nothing. What the hell- who the-
And the connection was instantaneous.
”Fuck..” She muttered before she took a sharp turn at the sound of Chloe’s paws against dirt. It’s not real, Alix.. it’s not real just keep running.!
It was the raspy horrible imitation of a man’s voice clawed at the back of ClAlixoe’s neck, missing by inches, as she burst out of the cabin doors, she let out a horrible howl. And she knew it was not because of the knife she stabbed into his hand.
Alix felt a horrified chill go up her spine as she ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And ran. And
Where was Chloe going?
She didn’t know. She just needed-
-to go. Alix needed to go. She yelped, diving out of the way of a tree and let out a horrified scream as Chloe charged right into it, snapping the tree halfway and turned to the witch with a hungry snarl, empty eyes wide and teeth snapping and gnashing with drooling hunger-
Blood dripped down Chloe’s temporarily busted muzzle and Alix dived out of the way again as Chloe made a slash towards her and indented her horrible will against one of the many trees and Alix kept running, throwing a charm behind to hear explode against no particular object.
Alix was the prey, running for her dear life.
And like the predator she was the wolf kept chasing.
USE IT! Alix’s mind decided. TRY AND USE IT TO YOUR ADVANTAGE! SURVIVE!
Chloe screeched to a stop as glints of metal appeared out of the leaves in front of her, and her throat closed as she heard the howls of death from afar-
Alix ran through the clearing ignoring the ache of exhuastion in her body for there were no more traps to avoid. Only the dirt and the crushed earth as Chloe ran after her-
Chloe darted across a stream, her feet muddy and split from the rocks and her blood trailing across the stones and dirt as her puffs of breath felt colder and colder and her body was wrecked with agony with each snagging branch, the earth shaking with each step as she turned and saw the hulking mass of dark fur rushing through the woods-
Alix attempted to jump over the stream but slipped and cried with pain, as she lifted her knee up and saw it bloody and gashed. Her face paled as she turned and saw the hulking mass of blonde fur rushing through the- fuck-
She ran.
Alix ran.
Under. He destroyed it in an instant running through it-
Over. There was only crushed remains of wood and splinters overgrown by moss and flowers, it took her jacket when it snagged. She didn’t go back for it. Chloe smashed through the barrier with an ear shattering roar.
She threw a rock. She missed.
She threw her last exploding charm, watching as it flew into the side of a tree, scattering wood chips and splinters out in a blast of smoke and fire, making the wolf snarl. She didn’t aim it right on purpose. She didn’t want to hurt Chloe.
Fear.
Regret.
Get away get away get away-
Somewhere where Alix could rest. Somewhere safe-
GET AWAY GET AWAY GET AWAY-
Chloe..! Alix thought with regret, eyes squeezing shut to push down the tears as she kept running not noticing-
Chloe tripped and fell off the hill. And that was her last mistake as human. And she felt a cold chill of realization go up her spine, and she met the face of death.
Alix felt her shoe shag down on a small root and yelped as she was sent tumbling down a rocky hill-
Chloe hit the ground with a terrible crash. She screamed with pain as she felt something twist and fracture as a bed of leaves flew around her.
With her eyes slowly opening, she briefly saw a tiny glint of metal before the large shadower monster towered over and it’s large toothy maw opened, slobbering, wide, and bloody.
“G… OT… YOU..” It’s voice echoed it broken words,
She scrambled backwards, trying to kick, trying to thrash as it snapped at her form, one of it’s giant claws grabbing onto her- She was scared. Dad, Mom, Adrien, someone, help-
And it bit down.
Alix threw body out of the way of an area where no bear trap laid before hitting the ground with a terrible thud. She choked on her own shout as she felt something in her definitely fracture and she sprawled across the leaves. She heaved for breath, holding herself as her chest heaved up and down, phantom pain rushing through her form as tears of another fell down her cheeks a-and-
“AAAAAAAAAGHHHHHGHH-..!”
Chloe shrieked, bloody and scraped arms shaking as tears streaked down her muddy cheeks, lifting up her grimy, crimson soaked leg- her clothes were in tatters- her body was on fire and it felt like a poison was trickling through every vein in her being as the monstrous fuck dug it’s teeth deeper and deeper into her leg.
“FUGHCK.! GOD- NO NO NO- FUCK- NO ” She sobbed, grabbing the creature by the muzzle, her hands slipped and scraped against it’s body teeth before she dug her fingers into them- breaking forty euro pedicures and digging mud underneath her nails-
Chloe let out another scream of agony as the teeth only sunk deeper into her leg, a horrible cold pain rushing through her spine and sending her head back against the orange leaves. Tears streaked down her face before her eyes narrowed and burned with rage. An animalistic need to survive tore through her, as her bones ached and creaked.
Live.
Hunt.
Devour.
Her body was thrashed and ripped against the leaves, hungry, tearing. She sniffled back her tears as her eyes burnt deep within the monster’s skull and then to the glint of something shiny deep and hidden within the leaves, a horrible hate billowing through her chest and screaming through her veins like a wildfire as she sat upwards and began to yank backwards.
This was her body. It belonged to no one. She would not die here. She. Was. NO. DOG…!
”FUCK.. YOU..!” She spat, meeting it’s soulless eyes and it’s bloody maw and she saw herself in it’s reflection as drool dripped down her slack jaw and her hair fell down and stuck to her sweaty dirty face.
She lifted her leg, pulling the wolf closer to her body, and slammed the wolf down onto the bear trap. Producing a horrible, bloody, squelching crack, as it clamped close over its throat-
“HARCGH..AGH..!”
Chloe grimaced as she was suddenly drenched in blood and gore and in an instant, the jaws of death let go. Chloe let out a shudders breath, tears streaking down her face before she looked up at the full moon in the sky, suddenly a horrible burning rush went over her form-
Alix’s eyes slowly fluttered open again and she tried to weakly sat up. Her ribs hurt. Perhaps they were bruised. She tried to move her arm and she grimaced with pain, ah, so that’s what broke her fall. Along with..
Alix groaned, weakly looking around on the bed of crushed leaves she sat down on. Her knees and palms scraped, flannel jacket long gone, and her once tied hair loose in it’s messy fluffs. Her aching body was illuminated in the taunting moonlight, it’s cool softness now a bitter cold that bit at her skin and sunk deep within her chest like a silver dagger.
She looked around the pitch black forest, she could hear the low growling of what was once Chloe. She didn’t have anything on her to write. And these leaves wouldn’t be able to summon any useful spells, at most, a few could handle one light spell. Alix looked around, she couldn’t see anything. Where-
Alix tried to stand but felt her ankle give in under her. Sprained. Like Chloe, it would lead to her doom. How poetic.
She pressed a hand to her chest and found herself feeling… hollow.
Yes.. that was the last of it, wasn’t it.
She grimaced, shaking. Fuck.. she was just prey then to the cursed girl then. Staring beyond the branches. And Alix would either die, or be passed the same painful curse Chloe held.
Either way, Alix somehow only thinking of Chloe. If I die.. it’ll break her forever.. and if I survive but live to become a monster like her.. she’ll be guilted with the fact that she hurt me like how someone hurt her.. I keep bringing her down.. I’m no good for her.. I shouldn’t have..
Those memories.. She thought weakly, trying to look through the dark edges of the forest that were not illuminated by the soft beams of moonlight pouring down on her. The last of Chloe’s magic inside me..
Here was where Chloe’s blood was infected, and here Alix’s own would no doubt spill. And despite the fact that it had been years since that faithful night, Alix could still somehow smell Chloe’s blood.
My fault.. all my fault.. this is all my fault….! Her mind cried, Let her down.. let everyone down..
“Alix…”
Alix covered her ears, tears stinging her eyes. Please no..! Her mother’s sunken in eyes flashed over her vision. Dark blood dripping from her mouth and eyes as her thin.. boney hands.. laid on her lap in that horrible hospital bed.. and then Chloe’s hurt stare.
”Why did you hurt me? How could you hurt me?”
Alix hissed through her teeth before she began to yell and shriek.
Alix could still feel her raw throat as she screamed for help that wouldn’t come quickly enough, until the rising morning where a young, almost fourteen year old girl had stood bloody above the dead body of the man that warped and turned her into the monster behind the trees at the very moment.
“Just try and Devour me, wolf. You won’t. I know you.” Alix spat, trying to not show her fear, her small trickle of doubt. She lifted up her hand and bit her thumb until it bled as she wiped it over one of the leaves into a small design. “Light.”
And there she was.
Her large head inching out from the trees, rumbling growl echoing through the clearing as Chloe’s paws crunched the leaves beneath them as they both were illuminated by the small ball of lighting floating above Alix’s palm. Alix’s chest heaved up and down like the helpless injured prey she was. She hoped she’d see her mom soon-
Alix could see herself reflected in Chloe’s blank emotionless eyes. Frightened. Weak. Food.
”You won’t devour me. Y-You won’t..! I know you’re in there so you won’t do something- S-So Get back!” Alix shouted desperately, her voice shaking as Chloe approached closer, and closer, snapping and growling- before Alix’s teeth gritted together and she yelled out- “Okay okay! I’m sorry!”
Chloe recoiled back in confused shock as Alix’s voice echoed the space between them. Alix blinked, scooching back a little, trying to extend that space, sweat rolling down her face.
”I’m sorry.. I.. fuck- what am I trying to do you don’t know what I’m saying…” Alix grumbled, wincing with pain as she brought her knees closer, eyes baring into the leaves. Chloe just stared at her, eyes reflecting the soft glow of the light in her palm. “..I thought it would help.. but I was wrong wasn’t it? Fuck.. look at us now..”
Chloe just chuffed, drool and blood dripping from her maw as her blank eyes somehow and for some reason, still decided to focus on her..
“You deserve good things.. and I’m so sorry I’m so bad at that for you cause I.. I’m..” Alix whispered, looking back up at her as the words caught at her throat and her eyebrows furrowed together, and she let out a tired breath. I can’t even say anything.. god that pisses me off..
The wolf let out a low grumbling sound, it’s towering body illuminated by the soft orb of light as it- her sides heaved with breath. Alix could see her claws digging into the ground as her body slowly trudged closer and closer to Alix’s face, almost on top of her entirely. Lips twitching as hungry fangs rested so close to Alix’s throat. Starved.
Alix choked on her own breath with terror before gulping it down with her tears as she letting the orb of light float between them and Alix desperately reached out and pressed her small, blank, hand onto her muzzle. Chloe stilled, eyes staring blank at her as Alix hugged her other arm around her head and rested her forehead against hers.
“I’m so.. sorry.. I don’t care what happens I just want you to come home, Chloe.” Alix quietly said, muddy, tired, bloody, hurt, and afraid. Regret and grief sunken deep in her gut and in the face of death- all she wanted was Chloe to be okay. All she wanted was Chloe to be okay, “Come home..”
The silent loudness of the forest surrounded the two of them, Eyes watching with curiosity, awaiting for the start of a massacre so suited for the tragic ending of a play of two fools- two fools who thought things would go their way in a mindless hope for the world and the other- or.. or perhaps..
Perhaps there would be the unexpected small spark of hope, taken in the shape of a soft golden glow floating above them like the warmth of the absent sum, perhaps there would be something else. And perhaps the witching clinging to the jaws of her beloved monster..
I feel so selfish.. Alix thought. I feel possessive.. why do I keep clinging onto her even when things like this happen. even when I hurt her her.. what is goddamn wrong with me..!?
Chloe let out a low grumbley growl, weakly leaning into Alix’s arms before as her legs collapsed beneath her and her tired canine eyes began to droop close. Alix let out a deep exhausted breath as she fell with her in the deep autumn orange leaves.
Alix took in deep breathes, in and out, unsure what to do before she dug her face deep into Chloe’s neck, tears staining into her fur, hiccuping and letting out broken and loose puffs of air- softly stroking a blank hand through the wolf’s hair. You’re okay.. you’re alright..
Alix felt her bones ache with agony and her vision blur dark and unfocused. Her heart felt so empty.. so caved in. I deserve it.. she figured. A soft faint blue light entered her vision and she dizzily looked up, but her bones hurt too much to move.
She could hear the faint sound of voices coming closer and closer, flashlights. People. Help. Dad.
Alix’s vision blurred as she watched herself get pried from Chloe’s body who immediately began to go into attack mode- howling and snapping- before Chloe watched her body suddenly go limp when a familiar sigil she recognized to be part of her father’s magic appeared in front of her wide, wild eyes. Alix weakly reached out to Chloe’s unconscious form, grimacing with pain as she struggled for her own consciousness- but the last thing she could see was her blank, markless hand.
Damn it all. She thought hollowly, as consciousness faded from the ends of her fingertips This fucking bites.
Notes:
Next Chapter, the disaster gays talk..
Chapter 33: Good morning
Summary:
Ultimately by Khai Dreams, Wish That You Were Here by Florence + The Machines, and Little Lion man by Mumford and Sons are the Biggest vibes this chapter (Little Lion man more accurately for this entire arc)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chloe was awake. And then she was asleep. And then she was awake, and then she was asleep again. Her consciousness swam through her cold feeling body like thick syrup. Every so often, she thought she could hear something, smell something, feel something, see something- but only a few moments after she would be swallowed whole by the depths of her unconscious again.
She could smell the warm, homey smell of the Kubdel house..
She could feel a hand brush over her hair.. stroking gently.. a wet cloth to her dry and foul tasting mouth.. (What happened..) and then a blanket being pulled over her.. and the weight of a cat on her chest.. (Did I hurt someone..?)
Her eyes opened dully for a moment, vision blurred and foggy and reached a weak hand towards the nearest source of familiar pink she saw- but seeing her own clawed and blank hand- Chloe let the darkness take her a bit more willing this time, hand inches away from Alix's bandaged up arm. (I'm so sorry..)
When her senses returned, the feeling of soreness did as well, and she could feel more of herself coming too but not enough to fully wake up. Alix was gone, but she could vaguely see the witch's blurry figure a few paces away, a skinny college student sitting on the stairs while the looming Mr Kubdel spoke to his daughter in hushed whispers while her voice snarled and bit with barely comprehensible emotion.
"Dad..!"
"I said 'and that's final', Alix. This is for your safety and if you don't want to fall so close to death again I recommend you heed my advice.!"
"Dad!"
"This is the last time you children will do this. This is.. this is unbelievably dangerous, and I’m not losing you like..”
Chloe's nails dug into the blanket but the next time she opened her eyes which she swore was just a blink, she could feel herself somewhere else. The deep smell of forest and pine and the feeling of someone soft petting through her hair- Sabrina. Chloe vaguely made a sound but her body refused to move. And then darkness once more.
Was Alix okay? She hoped she was. I can't even find the strength to properly wake up. I hurt Alix. What if I bit her. No no I didn't smell anything. But what if I did. What am I gonna do..
Chloe felt a chill of regret go up her spine, and it was her own. She breathed in and let out a shuddered exhale. And her eye finally fully opened, seeing the ceiling above her head.
Its been a long time since she woke up after a full moon seeing that. But at least the soreness prickling over her body and the feeling of fur over parts of her arms and going down her back to her tail.
Do the next right thing then. She told herself, edging out of her covers, eyes heavy and bones feeling a million tons. Get out of bed.
She felt the carpet beneath her and looked down with annoyance to see her legs still misshapen and pawlike. Ugly. Deciding to ignore it, Chloe hobbled her way to her bathroom, Brush your teeth- She almost broke it with her fangs.
Her eyes glanced down to a small thing of pills and picked it up. Take your medication you forgot to use for like, months. She took one and popped it in her mouth with a glass of water, gagging at the terrible taste. But for a moment, the pain in her head went away.
She picked up the bottle and put it in her bag. Supposed to take one at lunch or something..
She doesn't know why she stopped. Maybe the annoyance of it's taste or how it gave her headaches, but it always made her feel.. human. Like, the wolf inside her was shoved down. Dulling her senses, numbing her already sore body- she supposed that was supposed to be good, right? So why did it feel wrong?
Chloe didn't know, Chloe didn't care, she just needed her stability back.
Her tail disappeared by the time she was dressed- mentally going through the steps of it all as she also noted her previous clothes from the night before were missing and most likely ripped to smithereens- and when she opened the door to head down for breakfast, her wobbly paws had returned to a human shape to put shoes on.
She felt empty. Even after filling her stomach with food.
You're uncontrollable. You're the reason people hurt. Chloe's mind whispered, causing herself to flinch. Alix just wanted to help and look what you've done because you just care about your feelings. Why do you keep hurting them. You're awful. You're-
"Shut Up shut up shut up-" She hissed back.
"Chloe, Dear? What's wrong-"
Chloe spun around in a disheveled growl before her rage fell when she saw her dad standing over her with wide and concerned eyes. Chloe's eyebrows narrowed and she poked at her breakfast annoyedly.
"Peachy. Leave me alone."
"Honey, I think we should talk about your mother, I know it's been a rough time ever since then and well- I feel like we haven't seen eachother and at all and maybe if we just talk-" Andre fumbled with his hands "-What she said was just so terrible but perhaps if we apologize and explain-"
"Oh. Yeah. Cause that'll totally make things better." Chloe grimaced, stabbing it deeper. Andre paused a little, though his frowned definitely deepened.
"Chloe-"
"Oh sure, talking to the lady who disowned me, why don't you do what you always do and let everything happen while doing nothing for once, so I don't have to talk to that horrible woman..!" Chloe snarled at him, before a pang of instant regret shot through her chest and she scowled away.
She didn't see her dad's expression when he left the table, she didn't want to. And she could feel the voice inside her head glowing with instant pride; Look at that. I told you so. You wild, fucking, animal. And all you've done is hurt.
Chloe glared downwards at her blank hand. Damn it all.
The drive was long and uncomfortable for Chloe, and the gang didn't talk at school. Chloe turned her assignment in about Ladybug being an important part of french history which got her a few claps, and when she walked by Alix's seat- she didn't meet her eyes.
She couldn't smell any blood. Couldn't see any more bandages besides some band aids she no doubt seamlessly blamed on some wild skating accident she'd make up on the spot, because Alix was always so smooth like that. Didn't stop Chloe from darting her eyes away from her with shame.
Alya looked shaken from her seat, almost, in another world of her own. Hazel eyes distant and tired. Everyone looked exhausted really, everyone was exhausted. Chloe's claws dug deep into the desk and when Sabrina reached towards her, she pulled it away.
She didn't even want to find out if she took another limb of Juleka's. Jeez. Fuck man. At least Ms Bustier didn't call her up much today but..
Chloe wanted to talk to Alix. Really bad.
She wanted to apologize, she wanted to cry, she wanted to tell her to never see her again so she wouldn't be hurt, she wanted to stay with Alix forever, she wanted to feel okay again, she wanted to love Alix.
But anything Chloe wanted was selfish, wasn't. I'm just like my mom.
"Hey, Chloe. It's lunch"
She blinked up in surprise to see Juleka staring down at her, copper red eyes half lidded with tiredness and obscuring seriousness. Chloe glanced away from her for a moment and watched as Alix immediately walked out of the room in a quick rush. Chloe felt nothing from her. And that ate her being.
I cut the tie.
I broke that.
I caused this.
Sabrina walked away next, ushered off by Juleka who waved a little hand at the changeling who then nodded and took her things. Chloe sighed, and lazily looked up at the gothic girl with a tired grimace.
"What?"
"I wanna talk"
...
Juleka had waved Rose goodbye with a gentle smile and they went off on their way, sneaking into one of the empty classrooms to eat in awkward silence.
It didn't taste any special and Chloe ended up just poking at it until Juleka let out a content sigh after she took in a big gulp of 'juice' from her small bottle of 'red Gatorade'.
"You talk to Alix yet?" Juleka asked finally. So that's where she was starting with this, of course, that's where she was starting with this. So Chloe played the villain again and let out a sardonic, bitter, and melancholic laugh.
"You think I should?" Chloe spat, raising an eyebrow at her. "I of all people?"
"You're her familiar, I'd assume so." Juleka said calmly. "She really stormed out, definitely left the school, I think she needs some Comforting."
Chloe's eyes narrowed, but she forced herself to breath. There was no point to get angry and bitter with Juleka, because despite needing to be invited inside, that vampire never knew how to leave. Her hands squeezed and fumbled with the bottle of pills in her hands.
"Yeah, because of me." Chloe said bitterly. "Did I bang your head too hard or something? Don't you remember? Didn't she tell you? I- I destroyed.. our contract. It was my choice alone"
Juleka just stared at her.
"Damn, you two are fucked up, man" She said.
"What the hell does that mean!?" Chloe barked.
"I just really assumed you wouldn't give up so easily." Juleka said flatly. "I thought you would've said something like; 'I'm Chloe Bourgeois and I'm gonna get her back because I'm a badass bitch.' But perhaps I didn't consider how you actually felt. I'm sorry."
Chloe scowled, gripping her bottle of pills tighter as she looked away.
"Wow, sure made me feel better, Couffaine." Chloe spat.
"Yeah yeah- not my best try- I just.. You two really should talk. I think she misses you more than she lets on-" Juleka started.
"Y-Yeah? And what should I do about it? Tell her how I feel? I hurt her- I don't- I don't deserve to talk to her, let alone, let alone ask her to... to.." Chloe's words died on her lips as she felt her blood rise. Her face paled and she sat back down again, gripping tightly to herself and the bottle to try and smother her emotions as if she was keeping them away from Alix's soul.
But again, Alix couldn't feel it.
Cause again, Chloe broke everything. She always did.
"You want to become her familiar again, don't you." Juleka guessed, staring at her with those all too knowing eyes for one who dated her crush for months without knowing. But there was no joking tone here, between two girls barking and snarking at eachother. Just Juleka, her calm voice, gentle eyes, and firm hand supporting hand on her shoulder.
"Like she'll want me back after hurting her.." Chloe muttering, head dropping between her shoulders as she glared down at her pill bottle, what was supposed to 'fix' her in some way, "I woke up a few times at her house. I saw those bandages, I heard her dad. I know what I did.. I.. hurt her all over again.. I always hurt her.. I make things for the worse when I'm around.. I.."
"Mr Mayor, we regret to inform you that something tragic has happened to your daughter. You'll have to listen closely because she's been inflicted with a terrible curse-" A flash of a past memory went over her eyes, making her shoulders tense and jolt.
"I... I..."
"How could this happen.. this can't be real.. my daughter can't be some..." Her father sounded so mortified. Ever since that very day, that very moment, that very second, she understood being a werewolf had to be a terrible thing. She was a terrible and wrong thing. That is what she was.
"I...!"
“And another thing, I’m not the mother of dogs, Cantalope. Don’t associate yourself to me, like that.” Ah yeah, how could she forget about that moment too. She remembered how much it hurt. How much she made Alix hurt. How much-
"Hey- Hey- snap out of it" Chloe's jaw snapped shut as Juleka snapped her fingers in front of her eyes, stopping her spiral in her tracks as her voice became clearer "Listen to me, you're gonna listen, right?"
"W-Wh.." Chloe didn't realize she began to tear up.
"Just listen to me, okay? Breath in and out, and just listen," Juleka said kindly but firmly, taking her softly by the shoulders and staring her right in the eyes. There was no glow to her scarlet hue, meaning she was depending on Chloe to genuinely trust her. Chloe inhaled shakily and nodded.
One, two, three, four- out, two, three four-
"I- I didn't want to do it" Chloe confessed, rocking back and forth a little "I still wanna b-be her familiar, it feels lonely without her already. A-am I being too dependent? Have I been weighing her down- do-"
"You need to tell her, Chloe. Talking is the only way you'll know"
"But I can't.. she hates me." Chloe gripped the bottle tighter.
"You don't know that"
"She has to." Chloe said, surely.
"But she doesn't-"
Then Juleka fell silent. Chloe looked up confusedly at her to see what she was staring at. Juleka’s eyes had darted down to the pills Chloe was fidgeting with and snatched them from her hands, raising an eyebrow.
”The hell are these?” She asked, opening it to sniff at them, letting out a disgusted snort.
”Pills?” Chloe said, as Juleka began to pace around with it. “I’ve been taking them ever since the Bite, they uh, keep general pain or wrong feelings down, ever since I made the pact though I sorta forgot to take them every day since the bad feelings went away after me and Alix made it. Fuck- speaking of which- I was supposed to take one at lunch, hand me it over?”
”These are magic suppression pills.” Juleka said, “That’s why you’re getting all these sudden new traits and things normal werewolves would automatically have by like, the fourth month of getting bit. These probably suppress all of them but since you stopped taking them you started gaining them- right- okay- this might work..”
The vampire threw the pills at her to hold and began to dig in her bag, muttering quiet 'where is it's' while Chloe blinked widely at the small bottle.
Suppressants.. Chloe thought, rubbing a thumb over it's vague label. It only said things That can’t be right.. it.. huh.. I mean- that makes sense but..
Guess I've been denying all these things that made me a monster. She stared down at her hand. Why do I think that's a bad thing now?
“There it is, alright, sniff” Chloe jolted back in surprise as Juleka shoved a jacket in her face and Chloe immediately was met with the feeling of just- Alix. Immediately she breathed it in but caught herself as she pushed it away from her face.
”Wh-what the hell, Couffaine?!” Chloe barked before getting pulled close to Juleka’s face, meeting her terrifyingly focused and determined red eyes.
”I don’t give a damn about whatever awkwardness you have with your powers right now okay, Chloe? Cause what I just heard is that your senses right now are stronger than they normally can be.” Juleka hissed, eyes glowing a deep red.
"I-I.. well.." Chloe began but Juleka just loomed even more, eyes ever more wild and unhinged.
“Your sense of smell is better than mine, and I can smell pretty much everybody familiar to me in this building- so you’re gonna sniff this dumb jacket- and you’re gonna find your damn Witch! Because you love each other in the most annoying way and you need eachother RIGHT NOW!” Juleka practically roared, making Chloe's hair actually blow for a few second.
Chloe blinked awkwardly as Juleka’s chest heaved up and down as she caught her breath before letting go and immediately relaxing into her ‘chill’ form.
”I-I knew that.” She stiffly said, taking the jacket by her hands and staring at it. It was soft, and reminded Chloe of her. She glanced back up at Juleka again, “Why do you have her jacket?”
”Stole it” Juleka shrugged. Ah, yeah. Okay.
Chloe took in a deep breath, before awkwardly sniffing the jacket. Okay. Okay so she could- yeah that smells like Alix. It totally doesn’t smell nice. At all. This was weird right? It made her feel warm fuzzy inside for some reason, it smelt like home, smelt like that strawberry shampoo Chloe remembers, that was totally unrelated and-
Oh. Hold on-
Chloe sniffed away from the jacket, the scent fresh in her memory and- she was getting farther from the jacket distance wise but she could smell it somewhere that wasn’t there. Like an invisible line, Chloe’s head swiveled around in confusion and focus as she stumbled out of the room and could almost visualize her own path she needed to take.
To Alix.
”Go get ‘em, bitch” Juleka said, as Chloe burst from the door and ran out of the school.
…
Chloe would call herself desperate and clingy with scorn. Telling herself that she knew this was stupid and selfish.
And she believed she was.
But as she ran out of school, hair a mess as she ran as fast- no- faster than the night she got bit, the night she almost died, the night her entire life changed- she never had felt so alive. So determined. So ugly emotional in that messy way that would leave one in shambles and yet somehow she found herself breathless.
She breathed in the scent of the air, whatever those suppressants were, they were wearing off now. Chloe didn't realize how much of a wave of emotions it was like to feel so much of the wolf return to her. It had never gone away, but the feeling of letting it come back to her was, oddly, satisfying.
She was the wolf wasn't she, so too was she the human. Or, some poetic shit like that.
Damn it Chloe's been hanging out with Juleka too much.
It was impossible to describe how well she could smell. How much she could feel, see, unapologetically tapping into her wild side. It was like a visual trail of everything she could describe Alix culminated into a single smell and trailed her along like a fish attached to a fishing rod.
Chloe screeched to a stop, heaving for breath as she stood in front of what looked like to be a run down building, covered in what looked to be graffiti of a familiar witch's art style and vines. She glanced at the sign next to it which said 'do not trespass' and the small Alix-Sized hole in the fence.
The werewolf grimaced at the idea of kneeling down and crawling through the dirt but she kicked herself and mentally proclaimed a 'for love!' inside her head as she scrambled through the small hole, squeezing out with a huff and a puff.
It didn't take a long time to adventure around, hand trailing over marks of Alix's art, before pausing and seeing the girl in question. One of the cracked out windows casting a soft, lazy afternoon light into the run down building. Random cheap chairs seemed to have been splayed about. It would be a nice hideout, though, Chloe supposed it already was.
Alix's head turned and they made immediate eye contact. Chloe paused a moment, realizing, she had to speak. She had to talk to Alix now. Fuck. Okay. Uh.
"You have lunch here all the time? Or is it for tantrums only?"
Fuck that was terrible, utterly terrible.
Alix scowled at her, but the aggression in her dull, azure eyes- just looked like tired defeat and frustration.
"Special occasions, it's nice to be alone, sometimes." Alix said dryly, "You followed me here for a reason though, why?"
Chloe didn't know what to say and so by instinct the bitch inside her spoke first without mercy again, trying regain stability, control, of the situation. She couldn't help it.-
"Uh, duh, to talk to you. I want to make our contract again."
Stop it, think of her first, idiot. You must've endangered her so greatly last night and now you're just making demands of her? Hasn't she suffered enough already? Not only dealing with your petty ass but getting fucked by you too. You hurt her you damn- Chloe kicked herself. You shut up too, I have to genuinely reach out, honesty and shit- like I know how to. I'll mess it all up.
"Wow, that's all huh. Really don't know why the hell you're trying to pull this shit after you made it clear last night what was wrong." Alix hissed bitterly, looking up at her with a grimace. "Whatever you're trying to pull makes no fucking sense."
"What do you mean, 'pull?'" Chloe asked.
"Come on, as if you'd want me after I disobeyed what you wanted. So if you wanna trick me or punish me for whatever shit by pretending to offer me a chance again... Don't be- don't be stupid, Chloe." Alix said with a hollow laugh.
A spark of anger flew through Chloe's chest as her eyebrows narrowed.
"Trick you? Are your expectations of me really that low?" Chloe slowly asked.
"No, I just know what you're actually thinking." Alix rolled her eyes to the ground, eyebrows furrowing together. "Instead of this mushy stuff you think you're gonna make me fall for. Stop trying to fuck me up with that, and tell me you want back in with the person who fucked you up."
"You did something I told you desperately not to do" Chloe said slowly before growling, "Sure- yeah, angry, but don't you try and say shit like 'actually thinking' when you aren't in my mind right now, Kubdel. I just didn't want you to pity me so much-"
"I didn't pity you." Alix snapped, anger and frustration rising in her tone.
"Tch, liar"
Please stop, Chloe didn't like this.
"I'm not a liar, I have my reasons why I took your pain away" Alix said thinly.
"And what is that? Why would you do that, in what world was that a good idea for you!?" Chloe asked aggressively, though her hands were shaking at her sides. If there were tears stinging her eyes, Chloe couldn't find the ability to let them shed.
"It wasn't!" Alix shouted.
”Then why?! Just be honest and tell me you’re looking down on me!” Chloe exclaimed, he didn't like this anger inside her anymore. She didn't like it all, she just wanted- “Just tell me I-“
”I didn’t! I don’t! I never did!” Alix shouted back, tugging at her hair “God damn it will you listen to me!?”
”I’m listening! I’m listening loud and clear! In fact I’ve been waiting for a fucking answer! So say it!” Chloe spat. The animosity in her voice shaking as she saw the fear in Alix’s eyes. It instantly shot her point blank through the chest and Chloe wanted to kick herself.
”It’s cause.. I.. it’s cause.. it’s cause.. I’m..” Alix started, but every time she spoke, Chloe watched with slightly wide eyes the image of Alix’s pretty much curling in on herself. The witch clawed at her throat as she fought for her words, but completely failing. She couldn't say it, whatever it was.
Alix just sat, knees curled up to her chest as she stared out the broken window. The soft light glittering over her cheeks.
”I- I was- I am a tether to you, I’m sorry.” She said uncharacteristically soft. “Something holding you down..”
”I- Are you kidding, Kubdel? What kind of Ridiculous bull crap are you going on about?” Chloe sputtered, shaking her head in confusion. Almost expecting to feel a spark of anger inside her soul from Alix- but, oh right- there was nothing there to make her feel like that.
Chloe’s hand lifted up to her chest, as if it’d feel for the hole inside her, she couldn’t find it but it still was there. Alix stared at her.
”We don’t have the familiar mark but, you expected to feel me didn’t you?” Alix guessed coldly “Even without it, I’ve left you hurt. I’m still affecting you. I’ve ruined part of you.”
”Ruined? Seriously what are you angsting on and on about!?” Chloe said, grabbing Alix’s shirt to yank her to look at her. “You’re literally being grumpy and existential about nothing! Utterly nothing! What point are you trying to make with trying to speak about how I feel!?”
”I know you! I know I was holding you back! I still am!” Alix shouted, she tried to rip away from the werewolf’s grasp but she wasn’t strong enough, just thrashing against her arms in a desperate attempt to run, again. Chloe wouldn't allow that.
”How!? In what way? What evidence is there? Why are you being so-” Chloe asked, her eyes furrowing together. This was getting ridiculous, utterly ridiculous- But then her eyes softened as she saw the tears in Alix’s eyes. She didn’t even notice them until now.
Chloe’s face fell and she knelt down, releasing her grip on Alix’s shirt and placed her hands on her shoulders gently as her frustration dissipated in seconds, one hand slowly rising up to caress Alix’s cheek, thumb wiping away a tear.
“Doesn’t it feel like I’ve tied you down?” Alix asked, voice almost pleading. A different approach was needed to be taken with this stubborn, stubborn, girl.
Jeez, Chloe lovingly thought, with an internal sigh, You’re such a dummy, Kubdel. You’re so smart but I’ve always gotta spell things out for you. “Come on just tell me I do.”
“Mmm, no” Chloe just responded, tuck a hair out of Alix’s face. Alix gulped down another sob, unknowingly leaning into her hand.
“Leashed?” Alix asked again. Chloe inhaled, looking back at those wide, wet blue eyes. This silly idiot was trying to compare herself to the devil of her mother.
Ridiculous, utterly ridiculous. As if all of her actions had been some sins against her. Didn’t Alix realize how much Chloe loved her yet?
“You dummy. And you’re the one who kept telling me I wasn’t a dog... Last time I checked being leashed is a dog thing to make them stay.” Chloe rolled her eyes as she spoke, softly but firmly.
Chloe looked back at Alix with a focused stare. Her witch staring back at with unconvinced eyes.
“But I’m a wolf. Wolves choose to stay.” She said through a gritted, but determined grin. Alix’s eyes only lightened for a moment but her lips were still sealed into a small frown, gaze boring into the ground.
Chloe inhaled for a moment, before she pulled her close and pressed a small kiss to Alix’s forehead and knocking their heads together. It wasn’t anything dramatic, but, her face still was dusted with a soft pink as their eyes met with a determined stare and widened shock.
”I know I’m terrible, so maybe we are both damned- but I- I never want to leave your side.” Chloe spoke softly, while she placed her hands back on Alix’s, once tied by familiar emblems, but now blank, yet never been more connected before- as she held them tightly. “Never ever”
”I.. No. You shouldn’t- I’m the one who went too far.. that’s why you cut the familiar bond- We agreed- I agreed- promised- you told me to not pull away your pain- I took away every agency you had in that situation- I crossed a line..” Alix weakly hissed, instinctually trying to move “I’m the one who fucked up- I hurt you-“
No.
”No no no,” Chloe inhaled, shaking her head. “It wasn't your fault. You didn’t mean to, I know that, I’m not angry, I never was..”
”Then why else?” Alix asked.
Chloe bit her lip. She hated admitting things. She hated weakness. This was her time to convince Alix to come back to her she didn’t want to- damn it all.
There was no use of being dishonest.
“I cut it cause I didn’t want to hurt you, and I was, scared. And, I- I’m sorry I almost did- You might think it’s your fault but.. the reason I disconnected the pact was..” Chloe’s tears began to well-up, as her voice began to shake, damn it she was supposed to be strong she- “.. it was Ca-Cause I couldn’t bear to hear your c-crying like that, and I’m sorry, if I, I, fuck-“
”C-Chloe..” Alix softly voiced, cupping Chloe’s face as Chloe’s eyes began to sting with her own tears. Her strength wavering and disappearing by the second as she struggled to speak strongly.
”You s-sounded so in pain- I suddenly realized how you must feel every m-moon when I’m over and- and I panicked..” Chloe’s voice warbled, as her hands traveled down as she began to hold onto Alix’s back in a weak hug “I felt like I f-failed you I just- I just wanted you to not feel anymore pain- I wanted to protect you because I didn’t want to feel so weak and- it was reckless- and almost got you even more hurt- I almost-“
Her voice died on her. She couldn’t say it. She couldn’t say that she almost killed Alix. She couldn’t say that she almost repeated the same thing that happened to her on that night so many years ago, it made her heart choke in her throat.
Chloe sniffled, trying to strengthen her voice so that stupid stutter disappeared, but she couldn’t entirely. Not with her question.
“I- if you could forgive me- for everything I’ve done to you- Timebreaker, Wicked Witch, the insults I’ve made, what happened last night and before hand, just e-everything, would you be- my witch again?” Chloe asked. “And- and I know I’m a bad person, I've always been a bad person- I know it, I know I try to deny it, and so does everybody, but I know it’s true, and people really shouldn’t forget- but-“
“Damn it, no you’re blaming yourself? No, no no don’t do that, you don’t, it’s..” Alix sighed, leaning her forehead on Chloe’s. Quiet, for a long, long, moment. Before speaking once more. “You were not born with venom in your veins.. you learned it, Chloe. But you can change, and you have changed. You’re doing so good, and I’m so proud of you.”
”I..”
“I’ve already forgiven you for the rest of that shit, dumbass.. I just.. I don’t..” Alix face fell as she buried her face in her hands. ”..How could you trust me after what I’ve done? I couldn’t do anything you hoped for me. I couldn’t keep your secret from the gang, I couldn’t protect you from your mom, I couldn’t protect you from me-”
”I want to trust you, I do trust you. But do you trust yourself to be my witch again, can I ask that?” Chloe asked, stroking circles in Alix’s back as she met her eyes. Alix’s mouth fell open for a moment before clicking close.
”I don’t know.. what if I almost kill us both again? What if I can’t look out for you? What if I can’t protect you? What if I hurt you? I already crossed a line last night- and I-“ Alix started, fidgeting at the end of her gloves.
”Then I’ll protect myself, and I’ll protect you too. We’ll hurt, we’ll heal, we’ll support, and we’ll help eachother grow- together- that’s what our familiar bond was for. Right?” Chloe asked.
There was a beat of silence as that went through the space between them. Letting those words ping through Alix's head.
”I betrayed your trust though, that, when something like that happens things aren’t the same.” Alix said, quietly. Knowingly. Fearfully. Trying to convince herself.
”And I’ve done that like, multiple times to you too. It happens. We’re not the best at this. People change, and you’ve changed me.” Chloe said, “We’ve both messed up over our time knowing eachother, but I wanna try again, I want you to be my witch again, I just… look.. I’ll wait forever if I have to I just- no matter what- whether our souls or bound, or the world ends, I just wanna be by your side, Alix. I’m never dropping you.”
Alix’s eyes lifted at that. A long silent moment filling the space between them.
”Together? Right?” Alix finally asked, looking up at Chloe carefully. Chloe let out a sigh of relief, smiling warmly at her witch as she spoke.
”Together.” Chloe affirmed. Alix nodded, knocking their heads together softly, Chloe felt the tension in her muscles melt as she felt a small hand snake up her shoulder and softly rest at the back of her neck, combing through her Loose blonde locks.
”Yeah, okay.” Alix quietly said, “And- and you do trust me? Right?”
”Alix that’s an utterly ridiculous question, yes, I do, with my life actually, we’ve over this.” Chloe rolled her eyes, Alix let out a soft embarrassed laugh, the tips of her ears reddening a little as she let go off Chloe and sat backwards.
"God, I don't deserve you.." Alix let out a weak laugh, covering her mouth a little, to hide the widening curl across her lips. Chloe took her hands off herself and brought them closer.
"Don't say that.. you're the one taught me we all deserve love, Alix." Chloe said. Alix blinked widely at her before adverting her eyes a little.
”R- Right. Yeah.” Alix said, awkwardly squeezing her hands back with a big grin. Once always dull eyes practically shining. Chloe stared down at them as the two sat in front of eachother. “Do you remember at all how gaining our familiar marks went?”
Chloe closed her eyes trying to scrape at the deepest memory she could of the event only to come up mostly blank, only flashes of light and Alix’s intense azure eyes. The smell of blood. The broken flashes of tile. No. Nothing.
”All blurry.” She said.
”Must be cause you were transformed.. and I had no idea what I was casting.. My dad actually said our familiar bond was actually quite an oddity, as apparently we’re missing many elements and traits and ability’s we were supposed to receive when the contract was made, but perhaps because neither of us knew what we were getting into we were starting the bond with actual consciousness and-” Alix began to ramble curiously, before Chloe paused her a bit, tilting her head with her hand on her cheek and a thumb on her lips to politely shush her witch.
”Alix, maybe later?” She smiled a little. It was always cute when Alix got suddenly caught up in her thoughts. Chloe loved seeing her be smart.
”Right, sorry,” Alix mumbled, lifting her hand up to the hand on her cheek and rubbing a thumb over Chloe’s knuckles. Her face blushed with embarrassment before looking back up at her with, hope, in her eyes. It was a good look for the girl. Hah.. "Right then, follow my lead? I remember it being a trip.”
Chloe nodded as the two held their hands in front of eachother, a mirror of the past reforming and shattering at the same time. A vision a vampire saw only on the outside on the bloody museum floor of so long ago as a burst of blinding light, but what was now, a moment between child and monster in a moment of time for only the two souls.
Alix let out a wince of pain as she unwrapped a bandage around what looked to be one of her fingers which had a split layer of skin, letting it bleed once more. Chloe mirrored her own hand, breaking skin with one of her claws and letting her blood drip down her hand in a wound that would soon heal.
Their hands touched and a rush of magic shot through her body and it felt like time itself stopped for just them. Her eyes blinked open and she saw Alix in front of her in the blank space of what felt like nothingness, her eyes glowing a vibrant and brilliant blue as her jaw slightly parted.
Hand in unlovable hand- Alix began to speak in what felt like layers of a million versions of her voice. Gentle, strong, careful, percise.
"May our souls be bound by threads of silver"
And Chloe replied in breathless tandem.
"May our souls be bound by roots of life"
"May our souls be tied by holly and rivers."
"May our souls be tied by green holly and ice."
Chloe brought Alix close as she felt something begin to softly beat within her chest that was not her own heart, intertwining with her soul like a gentle string.
"Let death itself not be the scissor,"
"And let us become one."
"Familiar"
"And the Witch"
The two shared a smile, hands intertwined as they both spoke.
"Until eternity lets out it's final breath, and the ouroboros spits out his tail."
And suddenly in a flash of light Chloe let out a gasp, shaking her head dizzily as she opened her eyes and found the two back on the ground of the abandoned little nook Chloe found her witch huddled up in. For a moment she questioned if anything had happened and then a spark of another's confusion sparked in her chest and a feeling of being whole again reached her heart as well.
"Jeez, either I'm a real leech and dependent on your existence or you're just that great to be with again" Chloe let out a laugh as she looked over to Alix with a smile. Alix returned it with a goofy grin.
"I'm leading to the first one"
"Hey!" Chloe snorted.
"Man, my dad's totally gonna get on my ass when he sees the mark back, not mad, but he kinda grounded me from Mystery gang stuff for like the next week." Alix giggled mischievously, before looking down "Yo, check our marks."
"Wh- Oh, that's interesting."
What was once a normal- or well- as normal as one could call it glowing familiar mark on the back of their palm- had not only stopped glowing but had traveled up in a trail of more magical rune like design to about their wrist.
"Fun, makes hiding it easier" Alix commented.
Unless if it keeps growing, didn't plan to have a sleeve tattoo at sixteen. Chloe thought, rubbing her chin. It wouldn't be bad, she just never viewed herself as that sort of person in the future, though, she wasn't objecting to it. It'd just be very interesting to hide in future adventures.
-Yeah well lucky me then cause I always was kinda hoping for one in the future.
Chloe stared blankly forward and slowly looked towards the witch next to her who's voice.. just.. just..
Alix. She thought.
-Yeah? Alix's very familiar voice answered back.
Alix can you hear me?
-Yeah- I said yeah- I'm sitting next to you right now, Chloe. Why?
No- No look at me while you.. speak.
Alix looked up at her confusedly, distracted a way from their new mark. Chloe closed her mouth and stared very focused at her.
Hey.
Alix blinked, slapped a hand over her mouth, before her head spun back to Chloe with wide eyed surprise.
-Pumpernickel. Alix's eyes narrowed at her, voice echoing through her skull in a way too serious tone to be real.
What? Chloe suppressed a snort as Alix leaned closer.
-Benedict Cumberbatch.
Are you just testing things now? Chloe asked with a goofy smile. Alix let an out loud squeal of surprise, jumping to her feet as her voice echoed through the small building with laughter and excited whoops.
"WE GOT NEW SHIT! WE GOT NEW SHIT THAT'S SO DOPE!" Alix exclaimed. Chloe giggled before paling with fright and immediate flustered embarrassment.
"H-Hold on, is this every thought, I had the sudden fear you feel when someone looks at all your tabs but like mentally-"
They figured it probably wasn't every thought, so long as it was a purposeful thought they wanted the other to hear. Chloe decided to test this instead.
Mmmmmm Aliiiix~ You owe the hot Chloe Bourgeois snaaaacks because youre a lil' bitttttch~ Can you Heeeeear meeee~ She thought goofily. She didn't actually snacks right now, her apatite was gone, and she didn't want Alix to think she's a little shit after, well everything.
"Hear anything?" Chloe asked.
"Nope!" Alix said, she didn't feel like she was lying.
Hm. Ladybug could get it. Oh god don't let her hear that one oh god-
"How about that?" Chloe asked. Alix hummed and for a moment Chloe panicked before hearing Alix let out a giggle.
"Nah, I didn't. But I assume it was something totally embarrassing."
"Bitch."
"Hah!"
Chloe decided one final test would do. And, she, she wasn't sure about this one. But perhaps chancing fate was something new to their.. relationship? She told her brain, mentally wished for the bond to not send it through as her cheeks softly dusted pink and-
I love you.
There was no change in Alix's face.
"..You do it yet?"
Thank god. Chloe mentally sighed as her heart swelled with relief and overwhelming feelings of absolute- what's the definition of keyboard smash? The werewolf smiled.
"I also said Benedict Cumberbatch- why did you even chose that" Chloe chuckled
"It was the first thing that came to my mind!" Alix laughed loosely, covering her face with her hat.
"Dork"
"Your dork now!"
"Damn right."
"Hey- hey wait up!"
Chloe smiled as she began to walk out of the building, joy bursting through her heart and through the bond in light flutters. She felt safe, she felt happy.
Once upon a time, a young girl was turned into a monster. And perhaps being a monster wasn't the worst thing ever.
Though- uh- seeing your akumatized dad running through the streets looking like a french flag condom was probably the worst- OH FUCK DAD- SHIT-
Being dragged off by Ladybug away from Alix was a weird thing too- and the bee thing- and the super hero thing- and- you know what. It felt like an episode of some wild fan fiction or superhero tv show as QUEEN FUCKING BEE burst onto the scene a-and a dream to Chloe- and by the time she hit the bed after giving her dad a hug Chloe felt immensely tired.
But there was a moment Chloe couldn't help but explain, as she laid in bed, tired, beat, she felt Alix reach through the bond and.. well..
...
-I love you.
Alix felt a shoot of overwhelming emotion go through her chest the moment she heard Chloe's voice whisper through her mind like that and it took every muscle to not move a muscle. Did- did she mean to say that- was she hoping it wouldn't send through-
But does this mean.. she.. wanted.. to tell me this?
Alix sucked in a breath.
"..You do it yet?"
She covered her face with her hat when Chloe sighed with relief to hide her overwhelming blush. She could feel Chloe's own chest beating with exhilaration and perhaps relief, which must've smothered Alix's absolute- what's the definition of keyboard smash?
She loves me she loves me she loves me.
And.. I..
Even internally Alix couldn't say that blasted word, even when she wanted to as she watched Ladybug shoot through the sky and absolutely yoink the blonde beauty away- and for a good 10 minutes the bond began to act up a little before Chloe returned, bright eyed, and shoving a phone in Alix's face showing the new bee hero until they realized school existed again and rushed back-
Alix hit her bed tiredly after a tiring conversation with her dad who she convinced to break the 'grounded' status with.
Love.
It wasn't a hard thing to say, Alix could definitely say it if she wanted to. But as a proclamation of feeling, and, and the overwhelming care it signifies between people it.. it was.. impossible. Alix couldn't and she wanted to. And it was frustrating- no- humiliating-
It would've been easier if She was here. Her mom. They just had to lose the more emotionally mature one.. huh.
Alix sighed, leaning her head over to look at her familiar mark with a short smile. Love. She was loved. And she wanted to love. But she wasn't ready yet. Damn it all- she needed Chloe to know though..
So she did what she could, pouring every feeling of love, of care, of every feeling of 'I adore you' she could silently express in the quiet scream emotions were in the mind- letting it echo wordlessly into the void of the bond, like a tidal wave, hopping at least a trickle would be received, acknowledged.
She wasn't ready, but Alix wanted her to know- she need Chloe to know she was-
And she knew.
A soft pulse within her heart sent a warmth pooling in her chest and Alix found a quivering smile reach her lips as she snuggled deeper into her blankets and sheets.
Love.
And for once, there was not a single nightmare that plagued these two girls' dreams that night.
Notes:
Imma be real. Chlolix is on the EDGE of being real in this, they're basically dating, they jut need to outwardly admit it, which you know is gonna take five hundred years
But hey, they love, and know they are loved, so perhaps, that's fine on it's ownYou deserve to be loved. You don't have to break parts of yourself to change that. You are still in the right to be loved. And You are loved. You wont always be loved by the same people. But you will always be loved.
The Familiar Contract was based off of the familiar contract in The Ancient Magus Bride which has been an inspiration of this fic from the start so I recommend it
Taking medication isn't bad, in fact it's good, but the suppressant pills in this story/context control Chloe and take away her ability to grow and be herself, which is the bad part. These aren't normal pain meds but stuff that isn't making her any healthier, they're called suppressants for a reason.
Chapter 34: Memories of the Immortal
Summary:
It's story time bitches
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Juleka stopped at the gate of the Graveyard, breathing in as she pushed her way through it. Hope that dog is feeling nice today..
It'd been a few days since what they'd be calling 'The Water Bitch' incident. Chloe and Alix seemed to have patched everything up between them, and Alya decided the group would take a break from adventuring.
"I put everyone in danger." Alya had said. "We keep running into danger without any sight of what to do next. We just hope things end up okay, we can't keep doing that."
So, yeah. They decided to be more careful now.
Juleka didn't know how to feel about that. She was an immortal vampire with a terrifying healing factor, being that, it was her job to keep everyone safe. And yet I couldn't do anything to keep everyone safe fighting the Kelpie. I'm still.. weak..
The idea of being not fast enough, not strong enough to keep her friend's safe- made her absolutely petrified.
So she decided to distract herself.
Speak of the devil, Juleka found herself smiling as she heard the familiar sound of gleeful barking and bells. She knelt to the ground as a dark fluffy figure launched out of the trees and tackled into her lap, howling with joy and licking at her face and hands as the bells around it’s necklace of bells jingled and jangled all over.
”Hello to you- hello to you too! Hi!” Juleka giggled, trying to push the dog’s head away as it lapped at her hands and gave her another lick on the cheek. Juleka grinned as she scratched underneath the hound’s chin affectionately.
The sky was darkening and the Eternal Graveyard felt ever looming before her. She might as well. She was almost done on her little essay on Ms Bustier's poem and finding a quiet place to write especially living with Anarka Mother Fucking Couffaine was a herculean task.
It wasn't that she wanted to avoid the gang either, but, Juleka just needed some.. time. She supposed. And surrounded by the trees, the mossy graves Juleka found beauty in, and flowers blooming around her- she felt at peace to get some writing done.
Feeling the low crunching of fallen leaves and drifting a hand over the mossy stone graves, the air felt filled with the quiet scent of stale magic- of course- besides her and the dog beside her. Bells jingling like a quiet song. Simultaneously leading and following her as the dog weaved through the ever bending and ever aging trees and brush. The taste of the faewild upon her lips ever palpable and yet too dull to be counted.
Juleka tried not to make it a big deal, she knew others must've had it worse anyways- but she truly did have an insane sense of anything. It was hard to express it, the way the air tasted, the way she could feel the way people's blood pulsed beneath their skin, and so on, and so ever forth. But she could and the way it changed the world for her, and knowing the inevitability of certain things and the lack of inevitability for her- well-
She was thankful to have slow days. She didn't want things to go by fast. Didn't want time and people and friends and love to go through her fingers like sand and leaving her alone.
But never mind that- this was a nice spot to sit in.
The graveyard dog let out a long yawn and laid down next to her. The afternoon was cool beneath the trees of the graveyard, undisturbed, and quiet. In Juleka's eyes, it was the perfect time for a goth to read gay poetry. As one should.
She opened up the small pamphlet, running a hand over the cardboard paper she remembers Ms Bustier had so perfectly tidied, sides illustrated with drawn ivy and waves-
"Do you want me to read to you?" Juleka asked, the dog perked up, floppy ears colored in the soft sunbeams drifting down through the dark graveyard's trees. It shimmied over and leaned it's head on her thigh and she could hear the soft jignling of it's bells as it's tail wagged. "Heh- okay then- it's always nice to have company."
"Bwoof!"
"Alright- let's start then.. ahem;" Juleka coughed into her fist, before she spoke "The Pirate and the Faerie Queen-"
Where the bald came to be hairy-
Where the hairy came to be bare-
There was to be a sacred place of merry-
and magic flowed in the air-
Juleka hummed, drawing a flower as she went along, tutting her tongue at the soft ideas reaching her mind. The dog yawned.
"Already bored out of your mind, there?" Juleka chuckled, the dog just nuzzled closer though. The vampire combed a hand through it's impossibly dark fur and leaned back against the mossy tree. "Alright then, I'll continue..-"
The faewild was reality, but it was no home
It was a kingdom of wibbly wobbly magic and rhyme, but no sense.
It was merry and it was madness but it was not made of love.
Once upon a time, a very long time ago,
in a world where magic still breathed next to mankind,
There was born a fae more beautiful more powerful and more so wicked than any could find.
She thought about Sabrina for a moment. Wicked was definitely not a word she'd use to describe here so she wrote it down, an annotation and wondering of whether 'wicked' was a word that truly applied to the fae. She wondered if they were just lonely.
We bare not the taste of blood but how we craved her smile and blessed care.
She was one of the folk, one of the good folk-
Wearing all together the emerald cloak and autumn leaves as hair and a dress-
She'd lead with a careful touch and a wicked smile,
Feared ye was, but entranced you couldn't help be.
Come one day when the reeds were isnging and the salty foam of the azure depths crashed against the cliffs,
A woman of wild uncontrolled eyes and the blood of kings stained to the blade by her side-
Her hands wrapped the crown of the fae gave her head a lift,
"Oh faerie queen, to be afraid of you is a taste I wish not to be numb to,
and to take your hand is one I would steal the world for,
for I am the Queen of Pirates, and my heart has guided I to you"
"Reminds me of someone" She chuckled to herself, writing another thing down. The grim dog let out a whine. "Okay I'll continue."
The salty tang of the waters roll off the woman in waves
The queen tilted her face, smile stretched over thy lips as she spoke to say,
"Oh pirate queen, I hear truth to your speech,
but with this crime I'm afraid you can't leave."
"By the next moon," said she "allow me to impress you."
The queen of the salt and the riptide foam gave a humbled bow, a curtsey of great value and smile of great lies.
"I shall take this kingdom's greatest treasure, and I will replace it with something greatly new."
The faerie queen made a smile,
For a woman so daring, was a woman so foolish.
Taking the pirate's hand, she agreed without doubt
For she believed there'd be no treasure would be impossible to live without.
A fae with no love, only people a simple mortal couldn't steal-
If only she knew how much the pirate made her feel-
Juleka couldn't hide her softer smile.
Days went on, and the gardens flourished with love,
The queen's heart soaring like the light flittering feathers of the dove,
Dreams reached her mind, none like she'd ever known,
Of pancakes and syrup and a home to call just their own
Oh how the fae wept and she cried, as the moon became fuller-
Knowing the end of her time with the pirate would was becoming ever closer.
It was then she had to look to the next page, colored with a watercolor painting of a moon over a shimmering mass of ocean.
"Steal you fool!" She cried "Tell me what you've taken from me!
For I cannot afford to watch you leave!"
"My love-"
Said the pirate,
"-you say this as if you haven't realized- but we shall be never apart.
for the thing I stole from you, my queen, was your very own heart."
Oh how the thistles bristled,
how the reeds singing their celebratory jeers and cheers
how the moon shone,
how the two jumped to call the sea their home,
"Your heart is mine" the crownless yet content fae said "my heart is yours, let our love be boundless and for more-
Let's take a step, towards a forever story-
where our love, my dear-
goes beyond just history.
For as long as my life goes on,
you shall take this boon,
of a life forever living,
and a promise that no matter where we are we'll see each other soon"
"A promise well kept, my dear queen."
The pirate queen replied,
as the sea welcomed them, with open eyes.
The grim's ear perked up as it heard the vampire's story come to an end, lifting it's head up to look at her. Juleka gave the dog a smile and closed the pamphlet, she'd write the essay later.
"The end. Did you like that?" Juleka asked, giggling as the dog gave a nudge to her hand and then giving her knuckles a small lick. "Same, good dog."
She chuckled as it practically glowed under her praise, tail wagging crazily which made Juleka laugh a bit more. Though a strange sadness reached her chest as she looked at her things.
"I should go soon, dinner's soon.." She mumbled to herself.
It let out a yip, leaping to it's paws and taking her sleeve by the teeth.
"Uh." The dog was insistent and pulled her along. Juleka held her things awkwardly in her one arm, bent halfway as the grim pulled her along through the ever winding and ever going forest of the dead.
She hit the feeling of leaves and brush, squeezing her eyes shut for a moment before opening them and finding herself outside of the treeline of the graveyard once more, just beyond the gate and right next to the Graveyard's shed.
The dog let go to scamper forward, pitter pattering in front of the shed door and constantly looking back towards the vampire with the widest and most excited grin a dog could muster. It scratched it's paws at the door and kept glancing at her, beckoning her.
Come on! She could practically hear. Juleka readjusted herself awkwardly, brushing some stray leaves off her clothes and plucking them out of her hair and looking down at the dog who's tail was going a mile a minute now- gave a hesitant but crisp and polite knock at the door.
And it opened on it's own.
The dog yipped with glee, charging inside in a flurry if jingling bells and quick, happy breaths.
Juleka stood slack jawed in front of the shed door, staring with awe at the much larger inside. It was like a hobbit home almost, and compared to the dark, moss covered building that what it appeared to be, it felt almost home-y. Which, Juleka supposed made sense.
She could see from the outside, walls covered in gorgeous wood of intricate design and incomprehensible origin. The deep shimmer of what was now a broken glamour that often happened when facing a reality so real one could not fathom to deny it's very being. The shed was still a shed but the door and beyond that was so much more.
A Sídhe. Disguised as the simple and oh so obvious fake shed Juleka would facepalm herself for not realizing of.
However she could only stand awkwardly outside. The graveyard fae looked up from the inside, cleaning something up as the dog went trotting in and off somewhere Juleka couldn’t see. Their eyes were as pale and as sharp as they were hte last time Juleka saw them with Alya by her side and-
Juleka paled. Remembering immediately what her last meeting with the fae was and she immediately did a quick and honest dip of the head, acknowledging their presence in a greeting and an apologetic gesture.
"I'm s- uh- the interruption of whatever you were doing was not intended upon- so- um- I thought the dog- wanted to go inside and- thought it was for the best of you and it- uh- Yeah I'll go now, have a good day!" Juleka said with a all too wide and nervous smile. Trying not to say sorry so as not to fall into some sort of debt laid spell.
"It was an invitation inside." The fae said with a thin voice. Juleka blanched, peaking an eye open at the fae.
"Sorry?" She squeaked.
“I’ve always found that so ridiculous. Now come inside child, you are a guest.” The graveyard fae barked and the tension keeping Juleka from taking a step forward snapped, as she entered.
She politely took her boots off and set them down at the side on one of the racks, next to a few other boots, slippers, and other shoes. It was definitely more than she thought one fae would need, and some looked rather familiar- but she paid no mind, she was not here to look at shoes.
"Is there anything to owe for the hospitality of you?" Juleka asked as kindly and carefully as possible as she was gestured to sit down at a table for three. Smooth wood that she noticed now was connected to the floor. She tried to meet the fae's eyes but she couldn't find the urge to glance around the interior of the mound.
It was of a dome shape, ceiling a bit short but somehow looking forever large- with a small antler like chandelier hanging on an invisible string, with antlers with impossibly bent shapes and candle with flickering yellow orbs melted over them. Juleka could see pictures, memorials, and shiny golden trinkets curving around the base of a tree growing from the side of the room to across the dome and to the door- which had small jingling bells upon them and a shawl covering over the window.
The door closed on its own and she could see the lock was designed to look like a scarab beetle, wings closing where a lock would be and head pointing upwards.. Delicacy was a word Juleka could describe it, but merry madness was she would shortly add afterwards.
To see a tv inside was a strange sight, but so too was the couch- draped over with a wool blanket with intricate designs and the smell of old books and earth to it- along with the radio which looked like it was from the 90s.
The fae too, was as old and beautifully strange as the rest of the house, only a brief glance was made so far back then. Both female and male features were exaggerated and yet too small to tell what gender the fae was, and even then, Juleka could tell they most likely didn't care. An inhuman beautifulness and dark dirt like trail going from across the top of the fae's face to the bridge of it's nose.
It's deep golden flecked emerald eyes bore down into Juleka's crimson, slowing edging off towards a hallway of rooms- with a long rug leading to nowhere and pictures upon pictures of varying ages and degrees of damage and fixing- before looking back at the vampire.
"Help with dinner."
The kitchen was cozy and fairly simple, familiar, with small magically booned devices she noticed moving and hopping along on their own. Juleka brought a knife into her hand, and upon the fae's request- she began to cut into some fruit. Her ears perked up every so often to hear something else-
The sprinkling of water, the jingle of bells, the humming of the fae- Juleka had such a bad habit of walking into such strange events in her life.
Dinner with a dog who apparently had it's own seat, talking with the graveyard fae that threatened to trap her in the eternal land of graves and coffins forever for yelling Buzzfeed Unsolved quotes- all was missing was a stupid amount of exposition.
Juleka took another bite of salad.
Yeah no never mind- it was boring without it. And to say she wasn't curious about the graveyard- well- she hoped for answers while she was here.
"Not to be rude, but I'm wondering how this graveyard works, um..." Juleka said, clinking her fork down. The dog looked up at her and turned to the graveyard fae with a tilted head.
"I am called and am Maeve, of the meadows and the fauna, I am deeply what I am and am not, as much as the woods are wild, the fire is daring and the dead are-" The graveyard fae began, raising a hand to begin a long poetic line of dialogue, which was popular in the fae realm according to her mother, but luckily she was spared from by the whine of the dark dog.
Though disappointed by the dog's interruption, the fae leaned forward to speak once more.
"I am the keeper of the yard of the death, or, call it you will- graveyard." They said with an eloquent posture and voice. "But such a terrible understatement of what it is, it's but a sanctuary of time, a growing painting of what once, ever collecting, ever protected, like-"
The dog let out a bark which made Juleka almost laugh, shutting the fae up once more.
"-alright you lil' biter! Off you pop- get on wit' ye- I'm down with the hollerin- git!" Maeve shouted, waving a fork at the dog who let out a yp and scrambled off it's chair and out of the dining room in a series of yaps and yips- before skidding slipperly- knocking over a vase- into a door that magically opened for them.
It opened, only slightly, and Juleka could see the faint highlight of an eye, staring through the crack with curiosity and awaited breath. It looked familiar, very- but Juleka was sucked away from the focus to look up at the fae who began to hiss once more-
"The blood of dragons, many say I possess, but false it is, though not my hunger to Have and to Hold." The graveyard fae explained. "This forest rests between a ort of pocket, you would call it, between Tir Ni Nog, everywhere, nowhere, and here. Extending to however long as I wish. The graves here are not the actual graves the souls were buried in, more so, a reflection of them, to preserve their names, forever."
"So it's like a mausoleum, in a way?" Juleka said, "A collection?"
The fae just hummed. The answer lies with me then, fine. Juleka thought.
"So what of the true souls? A... friend of mine said she saw them here, but if these are not the true graves.." Juleka began.
"Ah, the cat." Maeve said, tapping a finger to their lips. "The fragments of souls. Names hold power, and the names of the dead are never to be forgotten, no matter how long they've been abandoned by their people, their lives, their families.."
Juleka could hear the door the grim was behind slowly creak to a close.
"..no one."
Juleka's face fell for a moment with a cog in her brain clicking in place.
"And your.. dog?" She asked, quietly.
"Grims are born under the circumstance of being the first soul buried in a cemetery or graveyard and die when it's destroyed." The fae replied, "I needed a grim, so I took it's barely surviving soul from the rubble of a destroyed graveyard when I first started this place. They were here when I arrived, and they'll be here the day the world burns it to the ground."
Juleka inhaled, clammy hands gripping tightly to the table.
"Thank you, for teaching me. What is there to be owed to you?"
"Your as careful as your mother. The answer, is Nothing, these, are gifts, and so; is this." Juleka watched as the fae gave a snap and a small scarab like beetle flew onto the table, carrying what looked to be a small, dusty, yet priceless looking ring, and placed it gingerly into their palms. "You will bring people, that is all the payment I need."
"I see.." Juleka muttered, closing her hands around the ring as she looked up at the looming fae with a grateful bow of the head. "The day I die, my name will be yours to keep here."
The fae laughed, "A vampire, thinking about it's final days. The new world is so interesting when filled with youth. An immortal child like you.. so funny."
Juleka blanched a bit, gripping it tightly.
"Thank you for this meal"
...
The next day, Juleka took the ring with her at school to inspect it with the gang, specifically before class and during class.
"Looks priceless.. like.. hundreds of years old priceless.." Alix said mutteringly, tapping a had to her lip with thought. "Bitchin' gift indeed.."
"It looks like it'll give you tetanus." Chloe chuffed. "But still, looks cool- I- I guess."
"That's a wild find, girl! Nice going!" Alya exclaimed with a fist pump to the sky. Juleka shyly smiled, feeling a small heat reach her cheeks before she turned her head to Sabrina who was awkwardly rubbing an arm.
"Sabrina?"
"I'm okay, just thinking" Sabrina said, waving a dismissive hand. "Class starts soon, we should go"
Juleka nodded, "Yeah, lets split, gang."
"Right"
Juleka slid into her seat tiredly, fumbling with the ring in her hand. It was pure gold, and seemed to have something engraved on the inside, but it was in a language she couldn't read in a swirly cursive. It looked less like normal jewelry and more like.. a wedding band.
"What's that, Jules?" Rose sat next to her, Juleka looked up and saw a mess of her normally combed down blonde hair.
"Oh, hi, Rose. You alright?" Juleka tilted her head with a small smile. Rose giggled embarrassedly, scratching behind her head.
"I had a long night, how about you?" Rose asked. Juleka held up the small ring.
"I.. found this" She mumbled, "In my uh, mom's old stuff."
A lie, simple, she didn't want to say she was snooping around a graveyard and have to explain why.
"You not know what it is?" Rose asked.
"Uh, I mean, I've seen my mom wear a bunch of rings before so, I just assume this is more of her jewelry.." Damn it, hole dug, she's in the whole, gosh darn it. "Can't tell what is says though."
"Maybe you could ask her! I remember last time I came over she helped with my language homework a ton! Your mom is really cool, Jules!" Rose beamed. God she looked like the sun, Juleka couldn't help but love her. She smiled shyly.
"That's a good idea, I think I will." Juleka said, pressing a soft kiss to Rose's cheek. "Thanks, Rose."
"Mhm!"
She took Rose's advice. And when she took it to her mother that day, holding the ring out in her hand- asking her if she could translate it- well- uh-
“Where did you even find this ol’ thing?” Anarka said, jaw slacked as she held it in her hand with the most precise care. "I aven't seen this thing in forever!"
“O-oh, uh, the Eternal Graveyard. M- Maeve, uh, the fae there, gave it to me..” Juleka began, fumbling with her hands awkwardly before Anarka’s head swiveled towards her.
“The what?”
“You don’t.. know about it?” Juleka tilted her head, "Um, it's this enchanted graveyard me and the gang found.. This fae is in charge of it as the grave-keeper, or, whatever the word is."
Anarka didn’t respond, just staring at her daughter with interest.
“You want to go see?” Juleka asked.
She did.
So the walk there was mostly quiet, or, as quiet as a walk with her mother could be, with Anarka hollering to people she somehow and for some reason knew. Talking and greeting animals, objects, and animals with a respect never normally seen by the woman before they reached the dark rusty gate of the eternal graveyard once more, and waiting at the bars, as usual, was the dog, yipping happily.
“So you must be the little caretaker I’ve heard about. Thanks for protectin’ ma kids.” Anarka said, walking in fearlessly and bending to her knees to reach a hand out to the dog who propped an arm up onto her palm like a 'shake'.
“Bwoof!”
Juleka watched from the gate, the dog leaping near her feet and she pulled a piece of ham from her pocket to hand it to it whilst her mom looked up quietly, staring at the trees with a quiet thoughtfulness.
Slowly, the door of the 'shed' creaked open and Anarka turned with a respectful nod.
"Meave, you look old"
"Annabelle, you look washed out." The fae shot back, with equal vigor but at a much more controlled sense. Juleka snorted- covering her mouth.
"Annabelle?" Juleka stifled her giggles, Anarka shot her a little glare.
"Shut, I don't like it either now, it was an 'ol name." Anarka huffed. The dog yipped, looking up at Anarka with a yip, tail wagging behind it. The fae let out a whispery, hiss like laugh. Juleka blinked.
"H-Hold on you know each other?" Juleka's head spun between them. Her eyes wide and full of confusion and shock.
"An associate of hers, I was. A thorn in my side, she was, to me." The fae loomed over the two with deep, narrowed eyes. "Though, a faithful servant I am, to Her."
"You?" Juleka whispered, tilting her head towards her mom.
"No," Anarka whispered back, clutching the ring in her hand, "Someone else."
"Held it, for many centuries, since the storm." Maeve said simply, with a neutral expression on their face "Take it back, so the dust staining to it's metal sheen is finally freed. To me, I've been holding it for too long to have meaning"
"You can stop ye' poetry. Thanks, Maeve." Anarka rolled her eyes. The graveyard fae then turned to Juleka, then to her mom once more.
"More junk, I have been holding for you, Annabelle. Of your friends." Maeve added with a glow in their intelligent eyes, "Approved your daughter is, I never imagined you'd make a mother."
Juleka's eyebrows narrowed a little but Anarka took a stuttery step forward.
"Will you bring them to me?" Anarka asked, eyes narrowing a bit "I'll owe you for it, you'd like that, won't you?"
The graveyard fae laughed, which sounded like the rippling and buzzing sound of insect wings
"We collect names here, not things. Favors to have from you, to the both of us, I'd love to receive, but taking this off my hands would be enough." The fae said, snapping a hand as the door behind them opened once more. "I will return with your 'junk'"
Anarka tsked as the fae turned and slithered back into the shed, flowers and weeds reaching behind them as the door closed. The grim looked up at them with a low whine.
"It's been too long, forgot how much ah hated her." Anarka snarked.
"Ma!"
"None of that now, oi- you-" Anarka looked to the dog who perked up immediately, bells jingling around it's neck "Could you lead me somewhere? If what your master has said ain't a twist o' words... there's..."
Juleka's face fell as she heard her mom speak in the quietest tone she'd ever heard.
"...people I need to visit."
...
They traveled through the deep thistles and woods, and a deep uncomfortable lump rested in Juleka's throat. She, didn't like this. There was a new context to the beauty of death around her and the terrible wickedness of Loss engulfed her senses, and ever did it ache her being and her tired knee.
To see her mom's fire so, depleted, her energy this melancholic quietness instead of the bombastic symphony of chaos and life- felt uncanny and wrong. Like it was something she shouldn't see.
Luka should've been the one here, she was shit at helping people- s-she only sometimes said nice things, other times, she was a mess at social interaction and conventions, every first meeting she had with the gang proved that! But- she was here now- and she wasn't leaving.
The mess of the woods became thicker and older as they walked through. These graves were not the real graves of the gone. But imitations of them to preserve their memory. A forever growing tapestry of memories and the once before.
She watched her mom's hand slowly reach out to trail across the old bark and trees, the land smelt of the wild, of fresh dirt, and the once cobbled stone road, turned beaten path, turned barely trail blazed lad, to now just a treeless line of not even flattened grass laid beneath them as their only obvious guide of where they were going and even then- the Grim was weaving through trees as they trecked uphill- reaching multiple different names.
The constant jingling of bells rang the song of the departed and every so often it'd spin around them, Juleka could see the slow change of how the graves were set. Going from the common gravestones and headstones, to small wooden crosses, to just pegs, and now just mossy stones with the inscribed words of dead and old languages.
She spared a look up at her mother's face which looked like it was riddled with too many years. A deep cloudiness in her eyes as they reached name, after name. Stone, after stone.
"A good crew, they were." Anarka muttered to herself, hands loosely in her pockets as pulled herself away from a small stone. "I never knew what happened to them, but I suppose I know now, don' I?"
They reached a clearing where the trees bended away and left a small field of headstones that let them look over the city. They somehow felt so far away from Paris and yet in the middle of it at the same time.
The hills were red with the sunset's color, bathing them in the warm light and making them shiver from the wind's cold. Anarka sat down, fidgeting with the ring and a long plucked off piece of horsetail. Juleka rested next to her, as the dog tiptoed around them before sitting next to Juleka and leading it's head into her hand.
“Did I ever tell you I was married? Like properly married?” Anarka asked, “Happened three hundred years ago.”
“N-no, you didn’t.” Juleka said, eyes wide as the grim dog laid comfortably in her lap, deeply asleep as her fingers wove through its soft dark locks of fur. “W-did you love them?”
“Aye, twas my one true love, even if I had many lovers before and after that- Haha! Aye.. and She’s the one who gave me my immortality.” Anarka said softly, holding the ring in her hand. Oh. Oh.
So that's what it was then.
”Really? That means.. you weren't born immortal- you were just a regular human at some point?” Juleka said, looking up at her mom.
”Mhm. Had a whole month to woo steal her heart. It was a challenge, and you never back down a challenge from an Archfae Queen..” Anarka replied wistfully, clapping a hand over her heart “I won, and we ran off together, living for years on the sea, thriving off the waters and she gave me a special Boon”
This.. sounded familiar.
”A boon?”
”A blessin’ basically, Saying for as long as she lived, we’d be tied forever. And well, she was immortal, so I just kept aging endlessly with her.”
It suddenly clicked for Juleka.
”Holy shit, ma.” Juleka softly voiced. “You’re that pirate queen in that poem Ms Bustier made us read! Oh shit!"
Anarka barked out a laugh “So they made poems of us, Ey? Ahh.. that’s nice.. She loved Poetry too. It always sounded sweeter from her tongue.”
She softly giggled a moment, before Her gaze saddened and Juleka stared at her with wide eyes.
”But uh.. a shame too. Storm happened and, ah, I lost her. Obviously she ain’t dead, if she was, I’d be dead too. But it’s been over Two hundred years.. and.. well.. you lose track of people who were important to you and the years muddle up faces..” Her mom sighed sadly, closing her eyes for a moment as if trying to remember but to no ends..
”Ma..”
”Had a lot of lovers between then and now, none of them truly warmed my heart like She did though. Can’t help but say I miss her dearly, especially with so little friends remainin’ now, it’s lonely.” Anarka confessed. “At the start of being immortal you wonder where you’ll be in five hundred years but.. after so long.. you start wondering what you’ll have left.”
"A-and my dad?"
Anarka's eyebrows narrowed "Rowan.. was a character of his own.. obsessed with the concept o' living forever.. he never understood or 'ad a grasp on the beauty of life- or perhaps- I just didn't appreciate my immortality as much as he did. No. He was willing to live his life as a meaningless story, so long as his ink well never ran out.."
An open door to her mother’s mind, a page turned over. Juleka had seen sides and stories of the past she had never known. Her mom was a living legend, and a tired one. A story with never ending ink and pages, a living ghost who’s realized her words have lost their meanings.
Juleka blinked, staring down at her hands, woven in the dog’s fur before letting go and letting her gaze at her palms. She too, would be like her mother. She too would watch the world grow beyond her and she too would watch her friends and family live their lives and soon return to the earth while their souls moved on.
Alix, Chloe, Alya, Sabrina, Aurore, Kagami, Nino, Luka, Rose..
What would she have? Who else would she have in five hundred years?
Juleka blinked and looked up at Anarka.
”You ma, I’d still have you.” She said with a bright smile. Anarka blinked widely before smiling.
”Ah.. I raised such a good kid. You’re such a good kid Jules! Come’ere you little-!”
”AGH! Ma! Ma let go! Ma!”
Anarka scooped Juleka into a big hug, the grim dog letting out a squeak as it was pulled in close too, shocked out of its once peaceful sleep but unfortunately there was no escape from Anarka’s squeezing embrace. Juleka felt a small smile curl through her lips and melted in her mom's embrace.
The dog squeezed out of the embrace, turning it's head to let out a stream of yips, smacking a paw on Juleka's shoulder. The three watched as one of the trees split open, a deep hum that rooted deep within Juleka's bones emanating through the air as a blinding green light sputtered from the bark before the tree closed like a zipper as Maeve exited.
They held what looked to be a deep black sword with deep red engravings in a small fabric cloth, decorating in green stiching.
"This is the first thing I've found, I believe it belonged to Shelly Harbinger." Maeve said, offering it forward. "I was afraid it'd be stolen so I took it the first chance I could, and it's been with me for far too long."
"Ah! Ol' Shelly.. oi- did it come with the 10 gol' pieces she owed me?" Anarka tilted her head at the fae who's eyes narrowed. "HAh! Joking, ol' Mave, could never take a bloody joke-"
But as Anarka touched the hilt she recoiled with a hiss of pain., her hand steaming as if she had touched something like an oven.
The fae gave a short smirk.
"Oh? The Great but Fallen Pirate Queen can't take a joke either then?"
"Shut up!" Anarka barked, grimacing at the sword with a look of annoyed betrayal like she saw a friend eat her lunch in front of her. "Damn that Harbinger..!"
"I wasn't lying, at the fear of it being stolen, I took it at the first chance I could. But- oh whoopsy me- is it possible that I had forgotten to mention it was already there for thirty years under the protection of a little spell..?" Maeve sing songed. "I've already broken it of course, but I think your little quips and insults of my name have proven that you haven' changed a bit, Anarka."
Anarka grimaced, Juleka stepped in front of her mom.
"But she deserves to keep it doesn't she? You promised my mom her friend's things. They mean nothing to you but they mean infinitely more than you believe. If you don't give it to her.." Juleka let the toothiest smile she could stretch across her lips "..You'll owe as much more than you can bargain, won't ye?"
There was a twitch in the inhuman face, smug smile falling from their lips as they loomed over Juleka like a spider, spindly hands reaching and planting itself on her shoulder. But Juleka met the fae's stare with one of forced disinterest and expectancy.
"Yes. That would be problematic would it not, for the both of us." The ancient fae spoke, it's voice shimmering and aged. It felt like bugs were crawling over her skin. "Why don't you take it yourself then, child?"
Juleka reached a hand forward before pausing.
"At what cost?" She asked carefully.
"Name it."
Juleka's eyebrows narrowed. "My name in your graveyard the day I die."
The Grave Keeper Maeve's lips curled into both a snarl and a grin.
"What a hefty price indeed," They placed the sword in Juleka's hands and she felt no burn, only a soft warmth in her palm before a deep shimmer went over the bulk of the blade and handle.
Juleka's eyes squeezed shut for a moment before fluttering open to find a small butterfly knife, still dark like obsidian with blood red outlines to it's blade, but now, smaller and better fitting for her hand.
She gave it a few fun flicks and snapped it around her hand, smiling a little, before looking up to her mother.
"Uh- Ma?" She said, Anarka waved a hand.
"Don't worry about it, I'm jus' glad it's out of Maeve's hands." Anarka said with a cheeky smirk. Juleka nodded, before giving Gravekeeper Maeve a short bow of her head.
"Thank you, your gifts were so very generous, Gravekeeper Maeve." She said with an exaggerated fluffiness.
"Oh shut, the both of you, be careful with that thing- if I wasn't so crass, I would use it."
The dog let out a giggly yip as it danced around the fae's feet, Maeve shooed them away and slithered back beyond the trees. Anarka let out a bark of laughter, clapping her on the back.
"That's my girl!" Anarka said with a giant grin, reaching into her inner pocket and handing what looked to be a small ticket "'Ere, early Christmas, I've always wanted to dupe Maeve. It's a coupon."
"A coupon?" Juleka parroted, looking down at the 'coupon' with a tilted head. It was a teal like blue and the text shimmered as she rubbed a thumb over it. The dog propped itself on her knee, trying to look at it as well. "The Loch Ness... Spa...?"
"Aye" Anarka said, as she put the ring onto her hand with a content smile. "Take your lil' magic friends there some time. I think you kids deserve a break."
A small beeping echoed between them, Anarka opened up her phone to see someone calling her.
"Ah! A work call, aye- I'm gonna head 'ome soon, aight kiddo? You coming with me?" Anarka looked to her daughter curiously. Juleka blinked, looking down at her new butterfly knife before shaking her head.
"I'll meet you there, I wanna practice this for a bit."
Anarka smiled warmly, patting her on the head.
"In my centuries of livin', I'll tell you dear, raising you and your brother has been mah favorite part." Anarka said softly, making Juleka's face soften. Anarka pulled away and began to walk down the hill, before disappearing through the trees.
Juleka let out a contented sigh, she was sure she laid on the grass for hours, the soft wind flittering through her hair and grass. Life. She was both blessed and cursed with the everlonging kind of it.
One day, her friends' and loved one's stories would end, and hers would continue being written. And Juleka would face it head on. Because death was not beautiful, but just another step of a journey.
She inhaled.
How crazy was that.
...
Juleka left the graveyard as the moon began to shine against her, the soft orange light of the parisian streets glowing against her as she finished her long trek through the woods with the grim jingling by her side.
"You don't have to follow me" She said with a chuckle, the grim only skipped more forward in response. "What a kind dog, I'm sure you've had your own sad stories to tell, haven't you."
That got the dog to pause, looking up at her with gentle red eyes. A deep whine rumbled from it's throat as it's head bowed down and began to walk forward again.
Juleka sighed, eyes saddened as she flipped the balisong knife around in her hand, it knocked into her knuckles every so often but she was getting the hang of it.
"I'm quite afraid" She said honestly, "You must know more than me, huh. I feel like this year, I've finally connected so much with the people around me, but, I suppose that makes me have more to lose. The idea of losing them.. it's terrifying.. magic or not. Alya, Alix, Chloe, Sabrina, Aurore, Kagami.. and people like Marinette, Luka, Mylene, Ivan, Rose, and N-"
Her voice caught in her throat as her blood turned cold-
The deepest feeling of unease and preylike instinct of run run run- The shriek of the dog echoed but she couldn't hear anything over the pounding drum of her heart as she turned-
She saw a glimmer of silver, and then, everything went dark.
Notes:
“Some dead bitch owed Anarka shit and now Juleka has to ask a dog for directions to the nearest weegee board”
wRUH WROH
Next time! “Juleka has forgotten the fear of death the 50th time”
As this is a new arc, a new official drawing for this has been made! And you can check it out right here: https://justanotherpersonsuniverse.tumblr.com/post/660793376975781888/theres-more-magic-out-there-time-for-a-new
Chapter 35: The Haunted Monster Hunter
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sabrina and Kagami were hanging out.
Yes that was a weird sentence.
No she won't explain.
..Okay maybe she will.
Sabrina wanted to learn more about magic, decided things about souls would be a nice place to start since Plants were just not quite doing it just yet, and with Kagami being the nearest ghost looker- well- yeah.
And besides, Kagami wanted to rebel a bit more from her mom and if having a sleepover with a friend was considered that, Sabrina wanted to help.
And, perhaps speak more to her new 'friend'. To say the two haven't hung out much outside of the gang's activities was an understatement. Sabrina didn't think she talked to Kagami at all before the gang started, nor knew who she really was besides Adrien's occasional mention of the name.
But now the Japanese girl was here, in her room. Rog- Ahem- her Dad was out so Sabrina didn't feel uncomfortable with the idea of talking about magic with her door open, well- she couldn't lock it either- it didn't come with one. Her dad uninstalled it a long time ago which made sense to her but when Kagami walked in- uh- apparently it wasn't. But- that was another can of worms for another day.
It was completely silent, neither unsure how to start the conversation before Kagami bluntly remarked-
"Your room feels like you just put Things in here."
Okay, um, ow, thank you, Kagami.
Sabrina gave a good head swivel to look at her room. It was, alright enough. Blank walls, soft green blanket she got with Aurore, the occasional sticker from her childhood still surviving on a desk she's had for what has felt like forever. It was covered in heavy books for studying, a jar of pencils, and, that was sort of it besides the succulent she named Gerard.
The rest of the stuff she had were things that weren't going to stay, like old toys from her childhood she keeps forgetting to get her dad to donate, or clothes on the floor she doesn't like but keeps promising her dad to put away.
Sabrina's eyebrows narrowed a bit as a deep knot tied itself in her chest. A tad, ah, ticked. The reality of her life was not something she liked to face every time someone mentioned it. It made her deeply uncomfortable.
"Well, I suppose some people have different styles of decorating their rooms, don't they?" Sabrina said thinly.
"Perhaps so" Kagami said, "But I've seen a room full of emptiness before. There is no home in this house, is there."
Sabrina's eyebrows furrowed a tad more but she was determined to still be polite, why was Kagami just so aggressive all of the time..?
"U- Um, well home is your home isn't it?" Sabrina said awkwardly, "It's my house, it's where I sleep, it's where I eat, I was raised here."
"Does the bird in the brittle cage speak the same words?" Kagami asked. Sabrina fell silent as the nekomata shook her head, pulling out some sheets of paper. "Nevermind me, lets get to work shall we?"
"U- Uh, yes."
Kagami pulled a pencil out of the bag with a stylish twirl, eyes thinning at the motion before stretching a hand over to scrawl onto the page.
"Let us discuss about souls then. They're made by many, many different components, too many to name." She drew a circle, it was terrifyingly perfect, as if she used one of those graphing tools "It's the culmination of your entire being."
"Your name is linked to it, right?" Sabrina asked.
"Correct," Kagami nodded, drawing a smaller circle inside it with name written inside it. "It's not as neat and specific as this, but yes. It also contains your magic, your desires, your memories, your fears, spirit, and so on, and so forth."
Kagami pulled away from the paper to show the many new circles she had drawn in, tapping a finger on the Magic she wrote down which was perhaps the largest.
"If you think of the soul like a sort of Human Cell, the magic would be like a cytoplasm and a nucleus would be like your name." Kagami explained, tapping at it "and your magic grows with you, with your experiences, your training, and thus the more you can use."
"How do people like m- how do people like the fae control these things then?" Sabrina asked. Kagami hummed.
"I'm not the most sure, I've been told Japanese stories, not Irish." Kagami said, "You could have easily asked someone else for help to give you a stronger theory on why. I assume you would know I wouldn't have a clue."
"I- no- well-" Sabrina sputtered, "I felt like you would um-"
"You desperately cling to some sense of security of not entirely knowing things, don't you." Kagami asked, Sabrina's eyes narrowed with a green hazey glow, eyebrow twitching as the knot in her chest grew more, and more, tightening.
"Kagami shut-"
"You're afraid of making some sort of- complete decision or assumption in the fear of rejection or being put down, tell me I'm wrong."
"I said Shut up!"
A lot of things happened when Sabrina lost her temper. It's why she tried so hard to shove it down, that's what her dad told her to do- just shove it down. She had to now especially with Hawkmoth being on the rise, and had to before to suppress her magic.
That feeling of what she could only describe as- redbull + blood stream- her heart rushing and leaping to her throat as her hands shook and a deep heat within her veins seemed to burn through her in and out. The sound of screeching flutes screaming through her ears as a deep sting behind her eyes began to grow-
Kagami stepped backwards as the few succulents her dad let her keep suddenly began to stretch, and crack, and grow- Her body shook with the immediate fear and realization of what was happening and she fell to her knees.
Stop it- stop it- Stop it stop it!
DAMN IT I HATE YOU STOP IT!
And suddenly the silence returned. Her energy fled her form as she let out an exhausted breath. Sabrina inhaled- it's been happening lately. This explosion of emotions, she didn't know how to control it, she hated it, cause she didn't know what it was- despite the horrible and wicked curiosity that plagued her at the same time.
That, reaching feeling, of wanting to dip her hand into the water to dare herself to see what's beneath the ripples before falling head first and realizing she couldn't swim.
It was sickening and addicting and horrible but Sabrina kept trying to savor the smothering silence she was left in everytime she denied the songs the forest from beyond would shriek to her.
"That was intriguing." Kagami commented. "You haven't told us this."
"Cause if I told you I knew what was going on, I'd be lying.." Sabrina muttered, putting the glasses she didn't realize had fallen back onto her face, her eyebrows furrowed. "I want to stop being the mushy little beanbag everyone has to drag around.. I can't do anything in comparison to anyone. I've been reassured it's okay that I don't, but how I feel is different."
"And you're powerless to change the world around you, hm? Which ever frustrates you more." Kagami tilted a head. Sabrina looked away, tears stinging in her eyes.
What if one day she was finally taken away by her dad, thrown back to the forest where she was supposed to 'belong'. What was she gonna do? What would even change? Nothing right?
Kagami's face fell a bit, scratching her arm a little uncomfortably, before opening her mouth to speak.
It sounded like she was going to apologize, or give her own anecdote of reality-
She just didn't expect a dog to come flying through the window in an explosion of smoke. Sabrina shrieked, covering her eyes as she fell off her bed before peaking an eye open and seeing the lack of destroyed glass. The smoke cleared and the dog raised it's head towards the two, eyes glimmering red and piercing with a mix of wild and erratic emotion.
It suddenly trampled across the floor towards them and Sabrina scrambled backwards with a yelp, covering her face, expecting a bite to her face- before letting out a weak hitched breath, looking up to see the large black dog looming over her, breathing heavily. She was lucky her dad wasn't home tonight..
Sabrina gulped, a low blue glow of fire flaring next to her face, before Kagami hopped down from the bed in her own cat form, her ear twitched as she spoke with a graceful almost purr.
"What's wrong with you?" Kagami asked. "I figured you'd be less dramatic than you always try to be, after last time we met."
"Y- You know this t-thing?" Sabrina sputtered as the dog pulled away from her, chest heaving in and out rapidly as it's form began to shift and break once more. Sabrina didn't expect it's toothy maw to open, and a shaky, glamour laced, and rippling voice coming out. Despite the icky tar feeling it carried, the voice it made sound artificial, and fake.
Sabrina felt a weird tug at her heart as she tried to peel the glamour back more, searching for the smell of strange familiarity, but the dog's growl distracted her, and soon, turned the world cold.
"Juleka.. has been.. taken.. monster...... hunters.."
Sabrina felt a deep chill go up her spine as the dog disappeared in a flash of black, ashy smoke. What was she going to do. What was she going to do. What could she do. Juleka she- she- she- she-
"Sabrina."
She spun around, expecting Kagami to have some sort of calm and collected take, giving her an order she could follow- which was something she did- but she didn't imagine to see Kagami's eyes thinned, her claws digging into the ground as the nekomata's voice came out in a mortified and enraged hiss, filled with an uncontrolled anger of a thousand fires.
"Call. The. Fucking. Gang."
...
From what Juleka could feel, it would've been a great night. The air was crisp, albeit a little chilly, but she never liked the hot weather anyways. She could imagine the stars with glittering above her right now, the leaves softly whistling.
But she couldn't see any of it, due to the bandana around her eyes, blinding her to the outside world, with tight- what she presumed to be- magic enhanced wire chords that tied her wrists together in a painful knot.
Juleka Couffaine, vampire daughter of the dreaded pirate queen of the centuries past, technically step child of the wild if that was a thing, girlfriend of Rose Lavillant, and co-leader of the 'Mystery Gang' had been captured by Monster Hunters.
And by the feeling of bloodlust, fear, disgust, and cold contempt and determination she could practically feeling beating against her skin, she had a feeling it'd be more than that.
That sounded sexual- she meant that she might die tonight without proposing to Rose one day immediately right after she sold her literal name to the fae- god she hated everything right now, fuck.
I WAS REALLY HOPING TO LIVE SOME YEARS BEFORE THIS HAPPENED.
Juleka's teeth gritted together. She could hear them speaking vaguely but her head was pounding still, whatever was used to knock her out hurt like a bitch. Maybe they cracked her skull in and healing that wasn't as smooth as a werewolf literally ripping a limb off. Those assholes took her new knife too! Dicks.
Focus, She thought dizzily, tugging and pulling at her bindings in a struggle to break free, vampiric strength that would've snapped rope in seconds doing nothing to help her.
"it's awake."
"I- mom.. dad.. this is.."
"Yes. Our culprit."
"Wh- wha.." Juleka began, turning her head to the nearest sound before she shrieked with agonizing pain in her stomach area.
"AAAAGGHHHHHHHHHHH..!"
It was indescribable. Nothing like the painful but quick snapping of tendons and breaking of bone that was quickly numbed by her deep blooded magic that would heal it in a minute. No, this was slow, this felt, mortal. It felt like hell as she sobbed through the agony. It burned. It burned. IT BURNED.
Juleka let out a strangled gasp as the knife left her torso. It was scorching to the touch of her flesh and blood, and she wondered whether or not there'd be smoke if the tightly wrapped bandana around her eyes was pulled away.
She inhaled in and out, choking on her own shuddery breaths- before she let out a spat of a mouth full of blood. Her arms shook behind her. And the pain wasn't gone. In fact, it was aching even more. The rush of adrenaline that was consuming her head the only thing keeping her from passing out or dying from shock.
Her face felt like it was splitting open- what was this feeling-
“I hardly get a break, huh? J-jeez.” Juleka spat, blood down her chin.
She sat in the dark place of no where. She couldn’t see through the bandana of course. And the smell of the figure in front of her was familiar but, she couldn’t tell who it was as she sat on the matted grass, and her blood continued to stain her clothes.
She was in agony. She could feel every bit of damage it enacted, skin, blood vessels, nerves, fat, muscles, organs and-
She couldn't heal- she couldn't heal at all. Juleka let out another cough of blood, feeling it splatter against her legs. The dizziness of the immediate blood loss was coming, her body felt out of touch, and-
Oh. She could really die here.
Juleka grimaced, shaking. She didn't want to die- not here- not like this- not without-
She had to keep the gang safe. They were her responsibility to protect, she had felt so useless being unable to and now- I'm gonna die like the weakling I am.. I'm an immortal regenerative meat shield and I can't even-
I can't die here, I just can't! I have to keep living for mom, for Luka, for Rose, for everyone- and I can't if I die in a puddle of blood-
"MUST.. LIVE... FOREVER.."
What was..
Juleka sucked in a sharp breath as her eyes opened for a moment. She looked down at her hands and saw they were free- but covered in blood- and larger. She could reach out in her deepest consciousness and feel them still binded behind her back. So this was a predeath hallucination- cool- but-
She looked down, still feeling agony in her body, but it was different, like a memory. Her eyes widened with confusion as she let out a struggled gasp- hearing her voice-
It was so familiar. But so, distant. It was deep, dark, feeling like tar against her lungs and when she looked down at her body, she could see a blade sticking in her side- before it moved on its own and ripped it out-
Juleka was tall. She was armored. She felt powerful, and crooked, and horrific. And the body she was in, felt unlike her own. And a small cog in her brain clicked the moment this- thing- began to speak again, as the rugged and ancient landscape around her began to make a little bit of sense-
A memory her blood remembers.
"A puny mortal attempt at assassination.. I can't describe how disappointing that was." Her Father broke the sword in half as she loomed over the man. A monster hunter, with wide terrified eyes, and hair she felt a sickening drop in her stomach- because the color was so unabashedly similar.
It had to be a coincidence, right? It had to. But- to think that-
"Back forth beast! I will rid you have this plane!" The ancient hunter cried, pulling out a silver dagger but before he could stab it downwards onto her- she felt her arm grip against the man's wrist and snap it. Juleka cringed as she heard the crunch of bone, so easily turned to shares as the hunter fell to the ground in a heap.
"Unworthy of my presence.. your existence is but a blink in my rule.." He growled, "The Vanily's are more impressive than your family of wannabes. At least they have gotten close to killing me- other than-"
Juleka felt a sharp pain in her chest and she managed to draw a hand up to clasp against it, but her body shook it off-
"Begone." Her body spat, pulling out a sword and-
She smelt a familiar scent of blood. One she overlooked but now- it clogged all of her senses the moment she recognized it.
Then things felt cold again- and it felt hot- and the deep wetness of her wound was something she could feel once more but-
Juleka spat another wad of blood, eyes opening with a deep anger underneath her bandana. It smelled like it everywhere.
What she had seen, she knew things now. Somehow. What is it the near death experience- it didn't matter if she didn't know who that was- what that was- perhaps it was something deep within her- deep within the magic in her blood and the unholyness in her soul- but a memory of someone else who called himself her predecessor had one desire and it showed her a piece to her problem
And so she knew now. She knew now.
She knew now.
Juleka gripped down and found something cold suddenly in her grasp. She knew what it was, and she didn't care how it magically got there- she just began carving into the ground. But now, she knew to listen. She knew what to say. It was all bullshit-
But what was fiery rage had turned into cold thought. Her pain was a second thought because as much as being an idiot was fun, to pretend that everything was fine, that everything was safe and just silly games-
Juleka wanted to show her bloodlust.
Juleka wanted to hurt.
Juleka wanted to live.
Juleka wanted a fucking explanation for all of this.
But patience. Patience was the ambrosia she needed to drink down to understand and consume.
And so she heard him, young masculine voice layered with the nervous stutter of a kid who had suppressed anger issues but the kindness of a guy who wouldn't intentionally stab a guy- or at least- seemed to until tonight-
"T-That can't be true."
"It is. Are you doubting us, son?" A deeper voice growled. Juleka's senses were on fire and she focused on her hunger to enhance her senses. The smell of bourbon and smoke, this was who knocked her out and gave her this fuckmothering wound. She felt a mental tug reach her and she could smell her blood on him and now, on the younger one's blade which she could tell- was only just given to him.
"This thing has killed multiple innocent people, and you're disobeying us once more? We've told you the evidence." A woman's voice added. Evidence.. bullshit evidence.. they were framing her for something. She wondered if they knew who her dad was or they just wanted to kill her guts. Lord she was running out of blood- fuck-
"I- but it- it's-"
"It ain't me.. dude.." Juleka rasped, leaning blindly to one side, twisting the knife in her hand towards the wire. "You just gonna listen to your ol' dear old dad and ma..?"
"S- Shut up they- S-shut up! I don't want to hear yo-"
"Who are you talking to, boy?"
"I- uh- th- the vampire?"
The man smelt like he was getting closer, and the yelp of pain following the sound of a whack indicated something that made something deep within her boil.
"You clearly haven't been disciplined enough."
"Is this not what we've trained you your entire life? This is proof you are able to do what needs to be done." The woman's voice added, coming closer as the crunch of leaves underneath what sounded like leather boots filled her ears. "Kill it, you have heard us speak, are you going to disobey?"
"Bu- I- I-.. This can't be.."
"If you don't believe this is right, why?! Why do you disagree, boy?!"
"STOP SHOUTING AT ME!"
"BOY!"
"So I'm some criminal then, yeah?" Juleka spoke up. She could hear the turning of metal and cloth, the dry grass crunching beneath shoes. "Okay then, I'll play along. Let' say I am. I'm a dirty vampire who's been killing people apparently. Where's the news about this? They'd be talking about mysterious disappearances, won't they?"
"I- well-"
"Who are these people. Name them. Tell me my sins. What have they told you, what is your verdict?" Juleka snarled, red dripping down her lips as she struggled to lean forward.
She was met with a smug silence. Just hearing the soft and panicked breathing of a boy in front of her.
"Kill her now." The man ordered.
"B-But-"
"Don't question..!"
"So you haven't questioned this at all, hilarious" Juleka let a weak, terrible chuckle. Her voice shaking as the smell of blood engulfed her senses and being "Come on.. don't be scared about it... Let's see you try and kill me then.. Oh Misinformed Monster hunter... or should I say.."
The fumbling sound of gear and a quiet gasp of fear and terror, it was something she was feeding off of. The regret, the anxiety, the severity of the situation weighing down on this poor, poor, boy.
How evil it was for her to do that to a friend, but then again, she wasn't very happy about getting stabbed tonight. But she should've expected that not every hidden side was a good one. And this was living proof of that.
She spat blood, as a red stained and fanged smile went across her lips. She couldn't see anything through the bandana, but she could see right through Him. And she just wondered, what kind of face he was making right now.
She bet it looked just like his ancestor, he already had his red hair and all.
"..Nathaniel."
...
"Juleka!"
"Juleka where are you, please!"
"You better be alive Couffaine!"
They'd been searching for forever, and the sheer panic in Sabrina's chest was indescribable.
To say she admired- no- looked up to greatly to Juleka was something that was understated. In her eyes, Juleka saved her in a way. She was the protective Big Sister she never had. She made her feel okay in her body- in her soul- Juleka gave her these friends and this world of magic she didn't have the strength to step in-
Everything was thanks to her- without her she wouldn't have any of these people who loved and supported her so much, Chloe would still treat her cruelly, she wouldn't have even thought about speaking to Aurore-
”What Roger and your old mom said? And hell- what you said too: The Real Sabrina.. such bullshit.. you are the real Sabrina.”
She couldn't bare to watch it end, she couldn't bare to let the group's strength die alone and most likely scared- if she was still alive at all.
"JULEKA!" Sabrina shouted into the forest, her voice echoing for a moment.
And suddenly a deep shock cut through her and she could hear a familiar voice shoot through her head.
You're close. Just a bit further now. I'm here.
Sabrina inhaled- before steeling herself and pointing deeper into the forest with a confident stare. Her heart was set as she let the whispers of the forest guide her.
"Follow me."
...
It was supposed to be a normal day. He jolted from his sleep, the aching in his bones never leaving as he found himself still at his desk. He hadn’t moved at all from the night before.
Sighing, the young boy gathered his slightly drooled on books and materials, barely checking his ruffled and messy hair as he put on a fresh change of clothes and scrambled downstairs.
I need to get more sleep.. if I take another nap in class..
Doing his best to avoid his parents, he only made it to the door when his father called him from the living room.
“Son.” He said gruffly “You’re forgetting something.”
He sighed, running a messy hand through his hair as he turned around ”Oh come on dad please I—“ he started
”You will take it, boy.” His father said grimly, looking up from his papers. The edge of his eyes wrinkled with age. “A chasm of magic has been reopened with these.. superheroes.. It is best that you are prepared when it bares it’s ugly fangs at you..”
The boy sighed and nodded begrudgingly. Family business.. he hated it. When. As if it will happen.
The young boy moved to the kitchen, pulling out a silver dagger from one of the hidden cabinets and slipping into deep into his jacket. His mother didn’t meet his eyes. As always. Was it because she was too weak to? Or though he was too weak to acknowledge? He didn’t know.
He stared bitterly at his reflection before turning away.
Right I should probably introduce myself. All ‘protagonists’ do that. Or at least the ones from my stories..
Tiredly moving his way to the shoe cabinet, the young boy pulled on his flats, blowing a hair at his reddish hair and busying himself with shoving his sketch pad into his backpack.
Hello. My name is Nathaniel Kurtzberg.
He stepped out of the door, doing his best not to look back at the empty husk that was his cold family home.
I am the heir to one of the many monster hunting families in Paris; a bit of a mess; a definite weirdo; an aspiring artist, and..
”Wowie.. yer pa and ma ain’t lookin happy dis mornin’.” A voice said, Nathaniel urged himself not to look, but sighed as his eyes slowly peered up from behind his red locks and he saw the spectral figure, sitting nonchalantly above his doorstep. “You think they’ve got a stake up ‘dere pants? HaHA! Get it? Cause- cause yer’ monster ‘unters? HAHA!”
..and I am being haunted.. by a horrible being.
A day for Nathaniel’s life used to go like this: Wake up, get a lecture from his parents, ignore the looming figure only he could see since he was ten, go to school, sleep for most of class doodling his heart into his papers, walk home, get a lecture from his parents, stay up at night trying to ignore the thoughts swirling in his brain and dancing across his room, fall asleep, repeat.
Now- nothing was the beautifully dull cycle anymore. Nothing was expected anymore. There were monsters, heroes, hope. Nathaniel spun his pen under his desk as he focused down in the words that made no sense anymore.
”Hey hey, you should work” It whispered on his side, drifting across his table “Callie won’t be happy if yer caught dozing off again, or is that Mendeleiev? Aw yup- nah- nah not Callie, it’s definitely that Alchemist Hag in the other class. Or what dyou call her again? Scientist? Yeah sure.”
Nathaniel was skilled at ignoring the spirit on his shoulder. The creature themself wasn’t very extraordinary, for a long time, he just thought the spectral being was a hallucination, but the way the spirit would carry itself through the world, possessing Nathaniel during times when he was falling asleep to jolt himself awake in class- This weirdo was most certainly real.
Glancing at the ghost again, they were now balancing on Juleka’s desk as she played with some ring, doing some silly dance in front of the girl, who like everyone else, didn’t see a thing. Nathaniel rolled his eyes.
It was strange though.
Truly was strange.
The way her eyes shined with a deadly inhumane thoughtfulness- Nathaniel felt a chill go up his spine as he tore his gaze from hers when she took the random chance to look up at him. Despite the weirdness though, He just figured she was goth though.
"Your classmate Juleka is a vampire, Nathaniel."
A chill went up his spine as he stood in front of his parents. His mother's dead stare.
"Wh- Mom, she's just goth- she-"
"Your father is there with her right now, we found out via some stalking and looking about, and we have records of many disappearances linked to her. We have an assignment tonight to get rid of this heathen, and you're coming with us. It's about time you do something useful to the Hunters."
And so he's been brought here, bloody knife placed back in his hand to be used to stab right into a potential murderer's gut, the spirit of something most aggravating haunting over his shoulder, and his presumed friend who turned out to be a monster, somehow staring right through that bandana and deep into his soul- as if she was the one with the blade in her claws.
"Let's see you try and kill me then.. Oh Misinformed Monster hunter... or should I say.." She grimaced, gnarled teeth a stained red. Her body, monstrous. Indescribably terrifying. "..Nathaniel."
Nathaniel just stared. Before hearing the spectral being at his side let out a ghastly laugh.
"Damn! She got ya that easily!"
"Shut up..!" He said through gritted teeth. Damn it- damn it- damn-
"Good job son, now she knows" His dad said with a disappointed roll of his eyes. Nathaniel winced under his father's glare, clenching a hands against his dark over coat, other hand squeezing against his silver, bloodied, dagger. The man gripped tightly to his shoulder, pushing him forward "You know what needs to be done."
"Kill her now before she tells anyone else."
"Do the job, it's our duty and line of work. Show us what you can offer to this family."
"Art can't save lives, Nathaniel."
"Don't doubt us."
"Kid-" The ghost said, misty hand grabbing his own. "You don't have to-"
"Nathaaniel.." Juleka drawled wheezingly, "What are you going to do?"
But Nathaniel found himself raising it with fear, tears streaming down his face as the earth shaking terror in his body stuck him in place.
Juleka's head was slumped over, hair pooling over her bloody face as she sat cross legged in the grass. He was so unabashedly terrified he couldn't move on his own, he didn't want to do this- he didn't want to do this-
He let out a strangled, terrified cry, bringing the knife down- praying for a quick death where he wouldn't hear Juleka's scream of pain- but his eyes widened, as before it cut right through her- it dissolved into ash.
"W- Wha..?" He sputtered, dropping the handle. Juleka let out a confused cough, head swiveling around.
"Holy shit am alive thas' wild.." Juleka wheezed blindly, letting out another cough of blood which stained the grass with red "Naath.. you alive there duude..? Or did the knife kill you- I think I felt something, but I'm passing out man it's taxing to sound intimidating on purpose and I can't see- only smell blood- I need a play by play here."
Nathaniel looked down at the ashes in his hand in confusion while his haunter leaned over his shoulder in a bundle of cyan smoke.
"What in the.."
"Disappointing," His father growled, looming form casting a shadow over him. Nathaniel's eyes widened as he saw his dagger rematerialize in his father's gloves.
"Don't be too angry, Viktor." His mom said, blank yet implied to be 'comforting' "It was an assignment destined for failure. We were expecting a lot of him with this."
"W- What? What do you two m- mean..?" Nathaniel croaked, still reeling from what he was about to do, what he almost did, what just happened- a frantic and manic confusion playing through his head. "This makes.. no sense.. you- you two-"
"It didn't make sense, really Nathaniel, even you knew, and yet you still listened to the worst evidence we could give you." His father said, crossing his arms.
Juleka spat out a hack of blood, "The hell are you two going on about.."
"This," His father said, "Was a test. To see if you were ready to take the next step in your training, and you failed."
Nathaniel paled. It was all just.. some sort of.. test?
"Of course, the factor of your little 'friend' here figuring things out, and you actually listening to our fake stories was not something we were hoping for. You eere supposed to figure out we were lying and rebel. But you were just as spineless as we feared."
Spineless.. r-rebel.. fe-fear..
"S'you just picked me up randomly..? How'd you know Iwas a legit monsster.." Juleka slurred, blood dripping from her chin.
"We share the same mail building. You speak loudly to that minotaur." His mother replied coldly. "The stakes would be higher for my son. We had no intention of actually killing you. You'll forget this all when we're done."
"Well balls." Juleka sniffed, "You betterr not touchamy friends... I'll.. I'll kill you if you try.."
"You could certainly try, it would be amusing to watch."
Nathaniel shook his head, waving away the cloud of his haunter's form as he dug his hands into his hair, before he exploded with rage-
"Y-You knew.. it was.. false.. You made it up? I could've killed her and I would've been wrong.!" Nathaniel cried, mortified as he looked up at his parents. "You wanted me to try and kill my friend!?"
"We taught you better than this, Nathaniel." His mom said with a sigh. "A true monster hunter knows what they're going into. They know the ins and out of a mission so they know how to infiltrate, how to get fight, and when to know when it's not worth it. We are assassins at work, and if the information about our client is wrong, then the cost of killing a creature with government protection is costly."
"Did you not hear us, boy? We told you, the plan was for you to figure us out. But you were just a mindless little sheep, clearly. When we-" His father pounded a hand against his chest.
Nathaniel paled. So he failed by.. not listening to them? He was set up for failure from the start he- he could've killed- he was about to kill Juleka for- no- actual- reason..
Nathaniel couldn't control his breathing a terrible chill went up his spine, he was the most mortified anyone could, he just stared at Juleka's shaking form, bloody, fanged teeth he thought were so monstrous all but pulled into a pained and scared grimace. I ALMOST JUST KILLED ONE OF MY BEST FRIENDS..! FUCKING DAMN IT WHAT HAVE I DONE-
"Oh you feel real smart an' reasonable don't you well I wonder how much'll smart when I stick yer costs up your-" The ghost's voice began to rise up his neck in an annoyed tone, glaring daggers into his parent's eyes-
”Well, this was a failure. I suppose the memory wiping will have to be brought up now.” Mr Kurtzberg said with a disappointed sigh, reaching into her small satchel.
But then Juleka let out a deep chuckle.
”Yeah no. I don’t think so.”
Nathaniel turned to look at his bloody friend and his eyes widened slightly, his spectral haunter letting out a whistle as they watched her somehow.. stand. Juleka’s once white teeth was stained with blood as she took a freed hand and cut the bandana off, a dark balisong in her other hand.
How did she grab it- It was emanating with a deep magic. Nathaniel could see it- feel it- clearly now. And he watched as the bandana fell from her face, revealing her enraged, glowing blood red eyes, shining like two spurts of hellfire in the darkness of the clearing.
Nathaniel felt his father behind him emanate with so much rage the practical heat was smoldering his skin, Nathaniel felt fear. He felt guilt. He felt like whatever gorey death his friend that he betrayed threw on him- he deserved it at this point. But.. then she continued to speak.
”You say he messed up, but I only counted one mistake. He mistook me for a murderer, and that’s on you guys.” Juleka said, splitting blood all the whole as her eyes remained cold and focused despite her ever seeping wound. “However in comparison, You’ve made three mistakes tonight, Mr and Mrs Kurtzberg. You wanna know what they are?”
His parents didn’t answer, and Juleka grinned, holding up a blood stained hand, counting down.
”One, you brought me here in the first place, I have an art assignment tomorrow, you jerks. Two, you tied my hands behind my back where you couldn’t see ‘em.” Juleka’s grin stretched even wider, twirling and flipping around her dark blade in her other hand.
Nathaniel felt his lips part in shock and awe as the crunching of leaves underneath his father's boots echoed behind him and Juleka held up three fingers finally.
"And lastly," She said, her eyes narrowing darkly "You insulted my friend when you were surrounded.”
Nathaniel blinked with surprise and felt the cold chill of his haunter’s hand grab him by the arm and yank him downwards.
”Hit the deck!” It shouted, and Nathaniel watched as the clearing around them exploded with fire and smoke. Nathaniel's eyes squeezed shut as a deep heat ate at the edges of his sleeves.
He peeked an eye open and let out a gasp of surprise. His parents had stepped backwards, weapons drawn-
-and there in the fiery flames opening up like a gaping maw through the mouth of the forest, he could see people- people- emerge.
A hand, holding a glowing parchment paper between her two fingers, waved out a path of flames away. And Nathaniel felt his blood go cold with fear and guilt ripping through his very lungs.
"Nathaniel.?" Alix hissed through her teeth. Nathaniel shrunk beneath her gaze, feeling the smoke he knew no one could see was crawling over his shoulders. Alix's face twisted with rage and a bitter shaking betrayal. "You...!"
"Al-Alix.." Juleka wheezed, her knees buckling beneath her. Nathaniel couldn't believe his eyes when he saw two pairs of hands reaching out to support him before two bodies followed and brought the familiar but confusingly strong and worried expressions of Sabrina and Chloe. Chloe. Why-
"We're here, we're here we've got you." Chloe growled. Juleka leaned against her with pain, staring at Nathaniel with a pained stare that shot a line of guilt through his heart that only doubled as he saw more and more faces who darted to him, to Juleka, to his parents, and to the blood that was everywhere.
And when Kagami approached outwards, her eyes only narrowed with a cold, inhuman glow.
"I knew I saw something within you."
He blinked in confusion and near shock as he saw she was staring right at- his ghost.
"So.. you're the 'friends' then.." His father dralled, "You know I said we were never gonna kill you, child."
"Y- Yeah but.." Juleka wheezed, blood spurting from her barely closing wound, "Shuddn't have... fffOCKED with us.. you sstooopid fucker fuck.."
Alya, Alya, clenched Juleka's shoulder, taking a place at the front- "This isn't over, we're not just your little pawns in your little hunter game! You understand? You fucking understand? You don't dare, fuck with our girl!"
"Yes, yes, we'll leave. We follow the government's code, relax."
Alix turned to Nathaniel with a withering glare, never in his wildest years would he had wished to be in this position. Never did he wish this would happen, he wished this had never happened, he wished he was never Born. Every moment he could imagine with him, Juleka, and Alix in the art room- months of laughter and jokes- of secrets- but clearly not enough-
"And you-" Alix said thinly, hand shaking that she was forced to steel as she pointed at him, a deep magic flaring in her eyes with hints of her own rage and betrayed trust, trust he broke, of a narrative shattered in front of her and seeing him with the mallet. "This. Isn't. Over."
And in a flash of light, the monsters- were gone. Nathaniel fell to his hands and began to shake, tears falling down his face. What had he done what had he done what had he done what had he-
He sniffled, he could hear his father take out a potion and in a flash of dark light with the crack of a bottle- dissipate back home. And for a moment, his mother paused, but she didn't wait long to leave without him in her own flash.
He suddenly blinked as he saw the haunted figure slowly float downwards in front of him/
"W-What?"
"You're not defeated yet, are you?" It asked with an inquiring look. Nathaniel wiped at his face hastily. No, He had to fix this- he was a failure in his parent's eyes so why play by their game? He had to fix this.
"No. Not ever. I'm gonna be the hero of my own story now, I'm not letting them down anymore. I'm explaining myself.. t-tomorrow.." He said, standing achily on legs that felt too doelike to stand, but he forced himself to have strength in his back.
Spineless..
Nathaniel grimaced, before taking a potion and splashing it downwards, taking himself home.
...
The figure dropped down from the trees silently, softly treading against the soft but now burnt grass. With each step it took, the soft jingling of bells tied around it's neck and hands jingled softly, like the tune of death.
It bent down, taking a hand and taking a smear of Juleka's blood, lifting it's reddened hand upwards to sniff it, before their eyes narrowed.Of course they were watching, they made sure the gang got here. But the inability to do anything before hand ate at them truly, they were supposed to protect her, and look what happened.
They should have found her sooner, they should have contacted everyone faster, hell, they should've stopped this from happening in the first place, but-
"Those terrible..." The grim growled with rage,
"Mad at the parents? Are you finally aiming your bow away from the messenger?"
They blinked, swerving around in a flash of black tar like smoke as a dog took their body's place. It felt natural, like peeling back a jacket and showing off a new shirt. But would it dare to do it in front of- no- not yet- but seeing that horrible imitation of Her face- the grim would rather be anywhere but here..
"You count yourself as one?" They asked with a snarl.
"What will you give me for said answer?" The child asked curiously, ever curiously, with a gentle tilt to the head to emphasize her very point. The grim's lips curled evermore into a snarl.
"What are you doing here!?"
"Just cleaning up the mess your friends lef' behind. I'd say some manual labor is needed-" and with a flick of the wrist, the dog watched as the weeds and barely flowery grass began to stretch and grow- trees grew, sounding like breaking points grating against the dog's ears- before it ate the land alive and spit it back out anew.
"-You would not believe the work I've been in lately. Is always clean dis and dat- but never- 'aye 'ow are ya', has to do with some recent disappearances after all.. hard to cover up.." The child added, adding a leave to their hair-
The grim's ears perked, "Disappearances?"
The child grinned, "Oh, they weren't lying completely, we're tracking the guy responsible for this taboo, let's just say- what they'll be bumping into next time.."
...
Deep within the forest, stumbling aimlessly and without sign or direction, was a deer. But with the spurts of pus, boils, and undead peeling from it's skin and exposed, black, muscles- it was not a deer anymore. It's head turned, jaw stretching open- and open-
...
"..won't be as lenient to leave peacefully."
Notes:
Grim: NOT TO INTURRUPT GOOD MADAMES BUT I'M AFRAID TO TELL YOU HER MAJESTY'S BEEN CANCELED BY THE TOMATO CLAN
.
Nathaniel: all around me are familiar faces-
Alix: NATHANIEL YOU PIECE OF SHIT I CAN'T BELIEVE YOU-
Nathaniel: RUNNING AWAY-Is the ghost's accent cowboy or scottish, for once I dont know, I havent gotten quite into writing it yet
Ok I have no more jokes
a h
this was something wasn't it! Running away now-
Chapter 36: Retries and Reverses
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Juleka was thrown over Chloe's back as the gang went through perhaps the fastest run to the bathroom anyone has ever done. Alix slapped a charm against the door hastily.
Time blurred as the rush to get Juleka inside began to merge with her calling for her dad- her sitting down- watching Juleka getting dragged away for treatment after a few hushed words between father and daughter.
Alix's head hung between her shoulders as she stared at the blood dried in her hands. It felt wrong, and heavy, and-
"D-Dad.. w- what did- we- do..?"
-a bit too familiar. A deep knot of anger and bitterness tugged harshly in her chest, as she glared downwards. Nathaniel- her buddy, someone she considered close enough to invite him into her own house, her own abode, to see sides of herself she didn't trust anyone else until now to see, she trusted him- was a monster hunter, and not only that-
He had almost killed their other friend.
To say Juleka, Alix, and Nathaniel were close was an understatement. She and Juleka were already on close terms before the whole museum incident thanks to art club, and with the inclusion of Nathaniel there, and Alix's pure- past- joy to spend time with him, joking, and cackling about things they wouldn't cackle about elsewhere- it was a simple equation that made sense.
But now, it was like that all shattered. Did he not look at Juleka, tied up, vulnerable, scared, to his mercy- and feel any sort of compassion?
She knew how monster hunters operated, and it wasn't like those overzealous paladins and their long brigades of false justice and religious cries- no- for monster hunters, it was a business, and completely apathetic. It was assassination, it was bounty hunting.
It made her pissed. It made her feel torn. There was a deep wound in her chest and it was filled with a deep tar like and burning substance. Alix blinked, finding her hand intertwined with Chloe's.
She met her werewolf's eyes and Chloe gave her a sympathetic smile, it almost calmed her, almost. It was at least enough to make her stop grimacing, but Alix was not freed from the chains of wrath just yet and-
"This is gonna hurt" She heard her dad say from behind the closet door, making her perk up.
"Wha- what do you- what doyou mean by tha', wait why are your hands glowing- fu- FUCK" They all stared at the door with worry as a glowing white light began to seep from the crack under it, buzzing loudly, while Juleka yelled in protest "WAIT WAIT- can I get like a few seconds to- AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH-"
They all cringed as Juleka's scream of agony lasted for thirty seconds straight before it ended and Alix's dad gracefully left the room, adjusting his shirt as Juleka stumbled out, slightly smoking but looking less.. dying.
"Holy magic, hurts" Juleka said flatly. "I feel like every magical molecule in my body is burning."
"It also heals" Alim said, adjusting his sleeves. "You're lucky it didn't directly set you on fire like it would for Undead Vampires whom are bit."
"That was more traumatic than the stab wound jesus fuck-" Juleka wheezed, patting herself on the stomach. Alix watched as she slowly lifted her shirt up, peeling it upwards from the barely dried blood to reveal the now existing scar. It was about two centimeters long and still red. Juleka hissed.
"Your welcome, silver is something vampires rarely heal from. You hung in for a very long time" Alim said, patting her on the back before looking up at the gang, he met Alix's eyes but looked away with a wrinkled brow. "I recommend you drink lots of blood to cover any healing I wasn't able to properly reach, forgive me, we are not the Healing sort of family and vampire's aren't creatures who should be healed by such magic in the first place."
"Clearly, but yes- t-thank you Mr Kubdel.." Juleka croaked, slumping onto the couch with a groan. Alim adjusted his glasses.
"If you all need a place to stay- it is rather late in the night- you're all welcome to stay here tonight." He said, carefully in his quiet yet precise little tone he always kept his voice in. "I'm sure you girls have things to talk about. I'll be telling your parents where you are-"
"N-No need for me, I better go home now.." Sabrina said, waving a shy hand "My dad will be worried if I'm not- th-there. I won't be able to just tell him I'm having a sudden sleepover at like... Three am.."
"Just text him that you're helping me with something, like homework or something." Chloe said, squeezing Alix's hand a bit which brought her back to reality again after beginning to drone out.
Sabrina bit her lip and pulled out her phone, the sound of soft tapping fingers against the cover so small- before she let out a breath. A mixture of disappointed and relieved.
"Yeah that.. worked.." She said. Kagami, still in cat form, darted up the couch, brushing by Juleka with a short purr before hopping towards the window.
"I'm afraid I can't have the same excuse, I'll be taking my leave." She said quietly, aflamed tail flicking behind her. "Rest well, Juleka."
"Will do" The vampire drawled, making a small salute with two fingers. The nekomata nodded and off she went. Juleka let out a sigh and collapsed onto the couch with a huff, Sabrina already handing her a small pack of blood to drink from. Alix's eyebrows narrowed.
"I can't believe Nathaniel did this.." She hissed through her teeth. Before all of this, all of this, he was her closest friend. She trusted him more than Kim and Max- she shared him things- interests she had- that were locked up in a metal box for all but her. Not that she was a witch- but other things.
She shared with him her actual grades, she showed up her 'nerd home', she told him how she truly felt- how much of a continuous trek of exhaustion she went through, chasing the wildness of others like Kim to bring her some amusement after the death of her mom.
She trusted Nathaniel. And look where that ended up.
"What do we do?" Alya asked quietly, "W- We're dealing with Monster Hunter's here."
"They won't go after us unless we or someone else makes them." Alix spat, "Monster Hunters are assassins, mercenaries. They're in it for the sake of the job, not out of any sort of belief. It's not personal." And somehow, that made her more angry.
"We're gonna see Nathaniel at school after the weekend, but, do we talk to him now or.." Sabrina began.
"What? You want us to just walk up to the enemy house and just, decide to pick a fight there?" Aurore asked, eyes widening.
"We got to do something, we can't just let this slide and we have to do something after what they did to Jules!" Alix snarled as she stood up. "This isn't something we can just let go! He-"
"Wait- you guys wanna fight Nath?" Juleka asked quietly, questioningly.
They all looked at her. A deep silence cutting beneath their skins as the ache of exhaustion in their eyes from the deep depths of the night ate at their bones and gnawed at their minds. The vampire's question was genuine, and almost gentle. Alix didn't get why.
Aurore fidgeted with her hand, "Well.. I don't really want to.. I- personally didn't know him before and.."
"Shouldn't we research more into it girls? Maybe get more people on our side so we can talk? We shouldn't run in with an assumption" Alya began, but Alix's heat in her chest had exploded outwards.
"Assumption? Assumption!? We SAW what happened!" Alix shouted, her hands shook. What else was there to say. "What other shit is there to say? He attacked you Jules, tell her!"
Juleka blinked up at them from the seat, thinking for a moment, before she spoke.
"Well I.. already kinda forgive him." She mumbled quietly.
"You what?!" Alix shouted, spinning around as her eyes widened with mortified shock.
"You guys weren't there-" Juleka rasped, a small wince coming to her face as she sat up "-It was a Test. His parents were forcing him to do it. And then they punished him when he tried, they're constantly setting him up for failure, you know this Alix, I'm genuinely not mad at him..! You've got to understand it wasn't what he wanted-"
"So we're supposed to believe the killers? Is that what he told you?" Chloe snarled, Alix felt a whell of bitterness and a deep seated guilt rise through her throat and she could recognize it as the werewolf's "Just because he didn't mean to do it.. doesn't negate the fact that he did."
"J- Juleka please. You can tell us, we can do something. You don't have to let that fact he's your friend change your opinion-" Sabrina began, but Juleka held a hand up. They all fell silent. Alix's nails dug deep into her knee as Juleka let out a sigh.
"I hear, all of you. And I'm not forcing any of you, or telling any of you, to forgive him. But we are not attacking. I was there when it happened. He wasn't in a good situation." Juleka said with a careful grace, clear, and precise. "It isn't my place to say what happened, but you got to believe me. You have to."
Alix had known Juleka for a lot longer than Juleka had known her. Alix remembers seeing the goth around, it wasn't hard to, Juleka's dyed hair and gothic aesthetic made her somehow both stick out like a sore thumb- and also disappear so easily-
The Juleka she knew before and the Juleka she knew now was wildly different, and the vibrancy that was revealed to Alix beneath the murmurs and the mumbles was none she had ever expected. The slight flavor of being a bit of a magic himbo was a surprise- she didn't expect Juleka to be a hit first think later person- but the grace she held. The carefulness she upheld. The careful watching eye that looked and inspected everything.
Alya seemed to be the leader at first, she ran the whole show, but Juleka was the one who grasped their attention like a powerful ruler. She had the air of a queen, and her eyes with narrowed into a focused yet hard stare that edged into Alix's soul.
"This isn't war. We aren't going to fight him. We are going to talk to him and understand him." Juleka said, pulling herself off the couch. "It's what this gang does, isn't it?"
Alix glared at the ground. The deep cutting silence stifling everyone's ability to speak.
"Thank you all for saving me, but, perhaps I should go home." Juleka mumbled, tucking the small balisong in her pocket, she gave each of them a saddened look. "I'll see you guys, Monday."
...
“Someone looks stressed.”
Alix snapped her pencil as she jolted in her seat, but looked up with a weak smile when she saw Chloe enter through her door. She could see the background of the girl’s hotel room behind her before she closed the door.
”Is it just looks? Or was Her highness being bugged by my, exhausting, emotions?” Alix asked dramatically, tilting her head back while Chloe made her place on Alix’s bed like she owned it.
And maybe she did. There was definitely some strands of golden hair Alix found just around. Seriously, this is why Alix kept her mess of pink short. Such a mess. She wondered if Chloe started to shed more because of her Wolf traits.
Alix made an effort to take in account that Chloe had already been a werewolf for two years, but then again, it wasn’t like Chloe was actually staying over much before until now.
”It’s Nathaniel isn’t it.” Chloe guessed.
Alix bit her lip as she found herself back to reality. With Chloe staring at her with those sharp eyes she knew were calculating and genuinely thoughtful. Piercing blue and shining brightly with the soft light of the afternoon light coming in gently through Alix’s window.
”How’d you know?” Alix tsked but it was less of an actual question. Like- How could she not be.. be fucking hurt by this? Conflicted? She stared at the monster next to her and wondered, god, what would happen if there was a bounty on her head. Chloe's. Her familiar emblem buzzed lightly on the back of her palm as she felt her distress suffocate her once again.
Had Nathaniel killed anyone before? If not- would’ve his first kill been Juleka? His friend- their friend? How close was he to actually killing her? Never mind that horrible test thing his parents put him through, he was the one holding the silver dagger- She wondered if in a situation where he knew Chloe was a werewolf.. how close would he have been to killing Chloe? If Chloe died what would Alix do-
”Wow I don’t know! It’s like we share some magic soul bond, or something!” Chloe fake gasped, tilting her head to the side before giggling herself into a soft cackle. Alix broke out of her mind again giving a soft laugh “Ridiculous, Alix. Utterly ridiculous”
She discarded her broken pencil in the trash can, brushing her hand off of any possible splinters and wood chips before turning to her werewolf with a smile.
”Yeah well, thanks for stopping by anyways I guess.” Alix snorted, a deep warmth entering her darkening cheeks. "Where's Sabrina?"
"She said her dad wanted to talk to her, spend time or, something." Chloe shrugged.
"Spending time with Roger? Sound's like utter hell." Alix remarked. Chloe chuckled lowly.
Chloe watched her with those two wolffish eyes as Alix plopped on her bed next to the heiress, leaning back slightly on the wall. She felt a moment of hesitation go through before a distant feeling of interest. Alix blinked as Chloe climbed onto her lap and plopped down onto it, smiling.
”Well?”
Alix stared at her ungloved hand again with consideration before hovering it over Chloe’s head and seeping her fingers through Chloe’s golden locks. Chloe paused before slowly humming with comfort, leaning slightly in towards the gentle soft combing on her scalp as a shared warmth swelled between the two of them.
Comfort.
Alix smiled weakly as Chloe leaned more in her hand with a gooey look in her face as her hands traveled a little lower a little behind her human ear that was becoming a little pointier by the second.
And Alix felt..
Fuck- she felt love, okay? She felt admiration and care towards the- wonderful girl resting on her, feeling what Alix could tell was 'safe' with her. Familiar marks where they should be-
This was more than Alix assumed possible. More than Alix assumed should’ve been just 'fine'. More than what people would expect of them. More than what Chloe and Alix said they would’ve been at the start of their little contract- Both the deal of letting Alix house with Chloe and keep their little secrets and pretend the other didn’t exist and the one where they became one.
And yet it grew, didn’t it. What a fucking trip that was. The fact she could say that she was.. loved. But Alix’s thoughts began to teeter to a darker side. To Audrey, to Nathaniel, to-
Chloe yelped before growling with anger as Alix playfully pinched her ear and the two hopped through the door and began to chase eachother around the house. Their giggles and snickering echoing through the halls and rooms.
Alix wouldn’t bother herself with that right now. She couldn’t. If she just shoved that stuff down she’d be fine, somewhere where Chloe couldn’t feel it, where it could sit as long as it needed to, for things to go back to normal.
Right, cause that always worked.
Especially with Chloe 'you're full of shit' Bourgeois.
Back at school and afterwards, Alix didn't make her usual bee line to the art club. She knew he'd be there. Even with a new wall she was originally excited to work on- Alix really, really, didn't want to talk to him. Or see him.
“Do you not have art club today, Alix?” Max asked confusedly whilst Alix skated next to the two boys. Her expression narrowed as she spoke with a huff—
“Sure I do. But I just- I kinda need a break from it right now.” Alix said quickly, adjusting her hat. To call Max and Kim her 'backup' friends would be mean but she didn't know what else to say. They were her really good friends, but talking to the gang felt rough and she was not talking to Him so hanging out with the two boys felt like she was using them.
”Strange, you like the art club, according to my calculations there’d only be a 12.333465% chance that you’d willing skip out and-“ Max started. He'd go on for a while if he wasn't interrupted, but unfortunately he was.
”You get into a fight with Nathaniel or something?” Kim asked bluntly. Alix nearly tripped on her skates as she heard him, though seeing their wide eyed faces she gave a gritted smile. They stared back with wide eyes. Shit balls.
”Crack! Tripped- tripped on a crack.” She said, though they didn’t seem convinced as she rebalanced herself. God she was getting bad at lying wasn’t she? Shit. Stupid monster friend group encouraging her to be honest with her emotions fuck! Alix tilted her hat over her face as she huffed “Also, no we didn’t get in a fight.”
”Oh wow you totally did!” Kim said with surprise. But Max was still rebooting, opening his phone to fiddle with his calculator app in flustered shock and confusion.
”Impossible according to my calculations you two would only-“
”Bro relationships are complicated you can’t figure that stuff out with math, it’s about testing the waters and respecting boundaries but also learning to grow with each other in mutual care and compassion.” Kim said, lowering it down before he smiled brightly at Alix. “Anyways what happened dude? He make the moves on you and you didn’t like it? Ooh- is he a bad kisser?”
Alix and Max blinked for a moment.
”Okay first, somehow that weird.. relationship bit.. thing was the smartest thing you’ve ever said-“ Alix started, giving a finger gun to the jock who whooped with success as Max just pouted while she glared “a-and two, again, really Kim? Come on dude. I’m not into Nathaniel.”
”What? I ship it, sorta. Halfly. Okay I don't but that's all I got.” Kim deadpanned. Alix groaned. God she missed the gang. And Chloe. Somehow. Where was she? Alix tugged thoughtfully at her glove.
”Not into guys like that..” Alix mumbled tiredly, tugging at her hat. Obviously. “Ridiculous, utterly ridiculous.”
She was suddenly met with silence.
”What did you just say?” Max asked
Alix blinked “What?”
”R-Repeat what you said.” Kim said flatly, Alix tilted her head in confusion.
”I’m.. not into guys like that?.” Alix said awkwardly, honestly she still had no idea. Aro felt a little right.. but.. part of me still is definitely in love? What was it.. Demiromantic..? Alix didn't know, she was way too embarrassed to admit anything, and Kim was still giving her a weird look. “What?”
”N-No. You said something after that.” Max said, adjusting his glasses.
”What? No I didn’t- I-“ Alix suddenly slapped a hand over her mouth as her mind finally trailed completely backwards and she froze. The three stood in a long, awkward, silence. “I’m gonna go to art club byeguys-“
”ALIX-“
Is Chloe rubbing off on me? That’s embarrassing. Ah jeez.. Alix thought, eyebrows knitting together as she clambered up the stairs and would’ve slammed the door open if Rose wasn’t exiting. Rose gave a polite smile to her, brushing by her as Alix awkwardly entered seeing Juleka and.. Nathaniel.
Her frown deepened as she made a bee line to her spray cans of paint. Trying not to make eye contact with her... friend? Does she call him her friend? Juleka just casually plucked at her bass in the corner. How could she be so calm. Nathaniel-
Alix grimaced. It didn’t matter, she didn’t want to talk about it.
Juleka looked up at her slowly.
"Heya." Is all she said, the tips of her fangs showing beneath her lip. "The teacher was worried 'bout you not showing up on time."
"Where's Marinette?" Alix asked, not making eye contact with the monster hunter boy.
"Dunno." Juleka shrugged. The room was filled with silence and Alix decided to just grab her stuff and work. She didn't wanna talk about it she didn't wanna talk about it she didn't wanna talk about it. She could hear her pocket watch ticking in her pocket.
Tick.
Tock.
Tick.
Tock.
"Where's the art teacher right now?" Alix asked, shaking the can by her side, slipping on the gasmask.
Juleka didn't say anything, focused on her instrument. Alix looked away from the wall towards them and saw Nathaniel looking up from his book, he wilted under her gaze and his eyes adverted to Juleka. The vampire said nothing though.
"Oh-um-" Nathaniel began, "He uh- left for supplies."
"Uhuh." Alix said, gaze level.
"I told him to." Juleka said, not looking up "I said we ran out of paint brushes."
Nathaniel moved his chair a tad and revealed to Alix the whole jar full of brushes, which were not run out. Juleka looked up from her bass.
"Felt like we needed some quiet time, where we could talk quietly. And alone." Juleka said dryly. Alix gripped a tad too tightly and the can let out a spurt of paint in a way she didn't like. She growled, putting it down to grab some tools to fix it.
"Damn it you planned this." Alix hissed, not meeting Juleka's knowing crimson eyes.
"W- We didn't I- I swear! I mean I wanted- want to talk to you but-" Nathaniel began.
"I don't wanna hear it, Nathaniel." Alix growled.
"He actually wasn't part of this. I personally planned this because I think you should talk." Juleka said, readjusting the amp plugged into her bass.
"Don't force it." Alix said thickly.
"Alix- Please-" Nathaniel said. Alix's chest twisted. It was in that pleading tone he'd make before he'd start to cry. She didn't wanna hear it she didn't wanna hear it she didn't want to no no no no.
"Shut up. I really, really, don't want to hear it." Alix growled, she stopped spraying her can, knowing the shaking in her hands would mess up her work. "Nathaniel what am I supposed to think?"
"Alix-"
"Your family kills people- and you were gonna kill Juleka next!" Alix said, turning around violently. "You saw her- tied up- and what?" She gestured at him with her can of spray paint "What did you fuckin' do?!"
"Alix calm the hell down." Juleka spat, eyes glowing violently for a moment. Alix's eyes narrowed. Juleka placed her bass down. "Alix. He had no say."
"He had a say, when the knife, was in, his fucking hands." Alix said. Nathaniel shrank in his chair. She hated this. She hated this. She hated this. She didn't want to be this type of person- Chloe was like this- but Chloe didn't try and kill anyone-didn't kill-
Alix didn't want to be this person but someone had to- someone had to be the logic- the reason- It had to be her.
"Alix-" Nathaniel began, "I-"
But then the door opened. They all shut up immediately, and the soft sound of Juleka's bass returned to the background noise. Alix looked away from Nathaniel quickly, bringing a hand to her eye and realizing there was a few tears stinging there- she wiped them away hastily.
"Welcome back" Juleka said calmly to the art teacher, "We actually found some paint brushes while you were out, sorry about that."
"Oh, it's quite fine" He said with a gingerly smile. The way Juleka was able to change her tone was always chilling in a way to Alix. "I actually bumped into Marinette on her way here and she brought someone we'd love to introduce you all too! Marinette?"
Marinette skipped her way in excitedly, cutting through the cement thick tension that filled the room before with a shining smile as she yanked a boy in.
"Everyone this is Marc!"
Alix hoped this wouldn't be as a shit day.
...
"Slow down 'dere kiddo!"
It was a shit day.
Nathaniel was running away through the streets. Hands shaking with shame, anger, bitterness, frustration, betrayal-
Nathaniel didn't know who else to talk to, and as much as Nameless- ah- he- uh- he named his ghost friend now.. he felt like he should now- and even the name was quite unoriginal- was willing to listen, he doubted the ghost-like creature to give any good advice.
He felt like a hypocrite.
Such, such, a hypocrite.
He shouldn't have trusted anyone. He shouldn't have hoped. Someone like him- who was he kidding- he didn't deserve good things.
Marc's kind smile was just a ploy- he just wanted to make fun of him- Marinette- she- and- fuck- fuck fuck fuck fuck- fuc- he can't-
Nathaniel's kneels buckled beneath him uneasily. He felt like his head was spinning. He could hardly breath but was also breathing too hard. He was ashamed, he was embarrassed, he should've thought better, what was he thinking-
He was desperate- he was suddenly filled with hope, and then it was ripped away like a karmic kick to the chest. What was he thinking!?
He screeched to a stop. Why in the hell did he come here..
"Why the hell did you come here?" Nameless asked, billowing over his shoulder with a tilted head. Nathaniel grimaced.
"I don't know.." Nathaniel said with a shaky breath, "I- But- I don't know where else to go either..."
He awkwardly knocked onto Mr Kubdel's office door, his eyes darting around through the semi-crowded Louvre. He squeaked, looking up to see the door opening but saw- no one- he blinked in confusion before feeling something brush by his foot.
"Mrow."
Nathaniel's eyes darted downwards in confusion as he saw a dark cat with bright amber eyes slinking out from the door, red ribbon wrapped around it's neck as it looked up at him.
"O-Oh. U-uh- hello? Kitty kitty?" Nathaniel coaxed nervously. The cat stared up at him. Silent- before suddenly speaking-
"You know, after two days ago, I figured you'd expect this." It said plainly, and very, familiarly. Nathaniel sputtered, jaw slacking a moment as the small cat skittering out completely. He shook his head, blinking as he shook of the blurriness in his mind.
"...You're.. Adrien's friend, right? The fencer one?" He asked weakly.
"How small" Nameless remarked over his shoulder.
"I'm young, nekomata's never stop growing for your information, you amorphous green blob." Kagami hissed. Nathaniel blinked widely, shakily pointing over his shoulder.
"Y- You can see it?" Nathaniel sputtered. Kagami's eyes thinned.
"Of course I can." She said thinly, tail flicking behind her. "I sensed your little friend that day in the hall, when I was looking for Luka."
"S- So you knew?" Nathaniel asked, face dropping.
"How do I look?" Nameless asked cheekily. Kagami trailed around him, ignoring the spirit.
"Not exactly. But I do officially now. And if you're smart, you'll stop talking to some cat in the middle of the museum, let me escape without getting taken by the security, and you'll talk to the person Inside." Kagami said, her voice feline-like and precise. Nathaniel gulped. "She knows you're here, by the way."
"Wh- Wh-" Nathaniel began, the door opened all of the way.
"Hey Nath." Alix said flatly.
"OH FU-"
Alix's eyebrows furrowed a little, glancing down at Catgami, giving a low puff.
"Yeah yeah, you can leave." Alix snapped at the nekomata. Kagami's ear twitched, humming a little, before running away. Nathaniel rubbed the back of his neck nervously, Alix looked up at him. "Come on. Let's talk."
The two walked side by side to individual paintings, like how they always did. Their voices hushed by the overlaying sound of crowd murmuring and whispering to each other- aweing at the paintings they, in comparison, have seen hundreds of times before.
But this time, instead of talking about their day, or comics, art, or.. anything. It was.. this..
"So you're haunted."
"Yeah."
"That's odd."
"Tell her that her face is odd!" Nameless quipped, crossing their non existent arms. Nathaniel glared.
"I am not telling her that." He snapped backwards at it. Alix rose an eyebrow.
"Tell what?"
"Nothing." He said shallowly. Alix tched, rolling off to another painting as her voice lowered downwards, hat downcasting a small bit of shade over her eyes.
"So many things I didn't know about you." She said dryly.
"And so many things I didn't know about you" He said back, tightening his grip on his sketchbook. Alix pretended to be amazed by the next painting but her facial expression was still dark.
"I figured it was all I knew about you, didn't think to consider you were someone who killed." Alix gritted.
"I don't. It's what they do." Nathaniel shot back.
"Yeah? Was art just a cover up? Was the times I encouraged you fake? Was it all a pity party?" Alix asked, looking up at him with hurt eyes. Nathaniel was taken back. "What else was fake then?"
"Nothing!" Nathaniel shouted. He clapped a hand over his mouth as he awkwardly looked around to see the few people around them stare at him weirdly. He nervously smiled and waved before looking back at Alix. "Nothing was fake Alix. I never meant to hurt anyone."
"You did though." Alix whispered back as they existed the room into a darker hallway between the next one, "You did."
"And I'm sorry!" Nathaniel cried outwards in a hushed whisper, his hands shook behind him. "The only reason I came here in the first place is because this is the only place I felt safe.. cause.. I trust you.. still"
Alix stopped rolling, he watched as her head slowly turned towards him. Nathaniel felt the cold chill of Nameless creep up next to him as he gripped tightly to his notebook. He inhaled- before letting out a breath.
"What about Monster Hunting do you know?" He asked. Alix's eyebrows knitted together for a moment, as the flashes of that hidden brilliance flashed beneath it. "Come on, you're smart, let me know."
"Well.. let's see.. usually split into factions or groups, they're based on families for the most part or formed organizations.." Alix began, snapping a hand as she continued. "It's work and pay deal. Like assassination. And it's seen as mercenary work."
"Yeah.. it.. is.." Nathaniel said hollowly. He let out a weak sigh, clutching his side pocket tightly, where a silver dagger laid.
"Dad are you insane..!?"
"Not insane boy. You will still be using this."
"Dad!" Nathaniel said, "You almost made me kill one of my best friends.! Y- You can't just.."
"I will boy." He said, turning around and shoving it into his hands. "You've already disappointed me tonight, do yourself a favor and just try and not die."
Nathaniel grimaced.
"I'm trusting you with this, Alix." He said, unsheathing it and handing it over gingerly in a small cloth. He watched as his 'friend''s eyes widened at the sight and plucked it from his hands carefully, inspecting it. The way her thumb ran over the engravings and grip.
As much as she denied it, she was a historian's daughter, and Nathaniel knew her to be.
"This dagger is hella old, but it's also specifically enchanted." She said, her eyes narrowed at it "Heirloom?"
"No clue. But.." Nathaniel's eyes returned downcasted. "My d- father.. when he told me to kill Juleka.. it was a test. He grabbed Juleka knowing she didn't deserve to die and convinced me I had to because she 'did'. And when he finally convinced me it just-" He made a popping sound, "-went right back to him."
Alix's eyes didn't meet his, just silently inspecting the blade. Nathaniel sweated. Maybe giving a knife to the girl who he figured wanted to kill him was a terrible idea. Everyone really hated him today.
"Is that true?" She asked.
"Huh?"
"Your dad?"
Nathaniel looked away, "Yeah.. the way our family has always worked- and what we've always prioritized was a good reputation and good in return. Every single hunter in my family's group is very highly trained.. and as his son.. I have to be... perfect."
"Because he thinks you're somehow gonna be a monster hunter?" She asked. Nathaniel sighed.
"Yeah."
Alix's eyebrows narrowed.
"What would've happened if you didn't fight your dad?" She asked.
"That's the thing- he- wanted me to. He screamed at me and grabbed me- telling me to kill Juleka but.." Nathaniel gripped tightly to his arm, "It was a test.. to see if I was.. good enough in his eyes. He wanted me to stick to my gut and say that Juleka was innocent but I just.. didn't want to make him more angry at me.. and when I risked it all for him..."
"It was just another punishment.." Alix sighed. Her eyes finally looked up at him. She spun the dagger in her hand- holding it by the blade and offering the handle to him.
Nathaniel nervously took it, wrapping it up again and tucking it back into his inner pocket. She mumbled something under her breath to herself, something along the lines of- "..that dumb jerk vampire.."
Alix's eyebrows furrowed with a few more moments of deep though, tugging at her gloves for a moment, holding it close to her chest, before looking up at him with a more focused gaze. She crossed her arms.
"I'm gonna punch him."
"Alix no!"
"What! I totally will! I've said it before, I'll do it again, there's just, more evidence now."
"Alix he is a professional monster hunter, our creed is one of the strongest in Europe, seconded only by some other one, but..."
"I could steal your dad's knees."
"Alix."
Nameless let out a cackle, "She's back!"
Alix let out a frustrated sigh, leaning against the wall. The quiet peacefulness of the Louvre was something Nathaniel treasured. It was popular for sure, but many were tourists who didn't bother him anyways, and the energy was kind for his heart.
"You're a wackjob dude. You really pushed it with the 'I'm an angsty teenage art boy' aesthetic huh." She said dryly.
"H- Hey it's not like that!" He said, crossing his own arms.
"Oh? Oh yeah? Well- you remember that one oc you made? Three years ago?" Alix asked, tilting her head with wide eyes before kicking off the wall and beginning to skate around him again.
"Ebony was a good character."
"He had cat ears, Nath. You gave him cat ears, he was raised in a lab and then he dated another mutant girl who looked like Marinette but with pink eyes."
"Wolf ears, Alix. He had WOLF ears. He was a werewolf." Nathaniel began to smile.
"God, werewolves have been ruined for me." Alix grunted, though the way her lips quirked up into a familiar, nostalgic smirk- was beginning to make him feel lighter. "Like you wouldn't believe."
"I'm guessing your friend group has been.. busy? Or something?" He asked. Alix let out a bark of laughter, tugging a little at her glove with a soft look in her eye.
"Or something.." Alix said quietly, her gaze dropping "We just.. didn't expect what happened.."
That awkward silence returned once more. Alix inhaled, turning to him with a very dead look in her eye as they traveled into an empty room.
”Let's retry this- Hello Nathaniel, it is I, your best friend Alix Kubdel. The thing is I am a magical witch who can make magic charms, and, I don't know that's kinda it.” Alix said, imitating a deadpan voice. Nathaniel let out a weak laugh, doing a dramatic bow.
”Hi Alix- it’s me- your best friend Nathaniel Kurtzburg. I’m so glad you told me this, cause, I’m actually from a long line of monster hunter mercenary's that think art is dumb and an invalid way to make money and have a career.” Nathaniel said, trying his best to emulate the awkward voice Alix made.
The two laughed a little hollowly, shoving each other on the shoulder a tad. Nathaniel could see Nameless’s spectral from slowly travel around them. Nathaniel’s mouth tasted of cotton as he paused for a moment. Alix rolled to a stop next to him.
“..can we still be, Friends?” Nathaniel asked weakly. Nameless hovered over Alix curiously, awaiting her answer before she sighed, taking his hand and shaking it.
”Friends.” She said softly, a little smile going across her lips as Nathaniel let out a quiet sigh of relief. Nameless just rolled their eyes and floated off with a vague smile. “We can start over now. I just- I dunno. I thought I knew you, felt betrayed, but, I’m kinda a hypocrite so..
She sighed, scratching the back of her neck.
"I am.. at the moment.. still very.. very.. mad at you." She confessed blatantly. "But I'm a lot less angry than I was. And.. there's about as much shit you've apparently hidden from me as I've hidden from you and.. I just.. took it very personal.. I.. uh.. guess."
"Yeah.. I.. could tell.." Nathaniel said, awkwardly rubbing his arm "I'm.. I mean I almost killed our other friend.. so.."
”Yeah but- like- you were told to. Juleka told me you were told to and I just- couldn't listen. You didn't even- You clearly had moral conflict with it, and like, you didn’t want to-" Alix said, waving a hand before huffing. “Sorry,”
"Don't be sorry either," Nathaniel said, "I don't think you should be forgiving me at all for this."
"It's hard to." Alix admitted, she slowly took her silver little pocket watch from her pocket and began to fidget with it. A tic he know she did, flicking it open and closed. "I think I'm still gonna be mad at you for a long while. But I wanna fix things anyways."
Nathaniel paused for a moment with a small smile, glancing over his shoulder to share a look with Nameless before catching up with a few quicker steps.
”Me too..” Nathaniel sighed, as the two entered another one of the rooms. Nathaniel slumped onto one of the cushions as Alix slowly skated around, drifting, her rollerblades scraping over the tile. He sat down.
Thing's were finally starting to become normal again, Nathaniel told Alix what happened with Marc and Marinette. And she listened. They left the topic behind to talk about comics again but soon, the memories of the afternoon began to return to him, and so he tried to distract himself with drawing.
“This day has been a major bust..” He grunted.
"You drew her with the wrong amount of dots." Nameless said over his shoulder.
"Shut it you" He hissed back, but erasing it away quickly.
“Yeah, especially with Marc...” Alix’s voice led as her body passed by him. Nathaniel huffed, beginning to edge his pencil deeper into his paper.
”Don’t start..” He groaned, glaring at her exhaustedly.
“I’m just thinking maybe you should’ve given him a chance to explain.” Alix said, skating over one of the mini seats and landing with a skid before making her way over to Nathaniel. "I mean, just speaking from experience here."
"Oh like you're so experienced."
"Hey- I had character development, from like-" She flicked her watch open, before closing it, "Teeeeeeen minutes ago? Ten minutes ago."
”He just wanted to tease me.. like everybody else.. it's been a shit day already and I just knew he was...was...” He muttered bitterly, clutching her pencil tightly before his eyebrows knitted together with thought. ”okay.. You think I maybe jumped the gun a bit?”
”You jumped like, the whole tank, dude. Does Marinette sound like the girl to do that kind of thing? Making fun of people?” Alix asked, her eyebrow raising. Nathaniel shook his head slowly.
"No.. ugh.. bust." Nathaniel grumbled.
"I think you should talk to him." Alix said, her voice a tad softer than her normal huffs and puffs. Sincerity. Nathaniel looked up from his notepad and sighed. He was about to open his mouth to respond-
And that's when Ladybug and Chat Noir stumbled in.
“NATHANIEL! Ow- we need- Ow- your help!”
Seriously they were like stumbling stumbling, like, wow Nathaniel’s celebrity crush has never died that quickly after seeing Ladybug fall flat on her face like a good fifteen times before she made her way over to the two. Ladybug fumbled with her yoyo- you know, this clutz stuff reminded him of someone- and showed up the news cast-
“It's been confirmed, ten thousand tons of garbage have just been released from space and are about to rain down on Paris, unless mayor Bourgeois cancels the process, the city will soon be under a mountain of trash. The man behind the chaos: Supervillain Reverser has given an ultimatum.” Nadja announced nervously.
Nathaniel gulped, seeing Marc’s corrupted form fly on screen, form split and monochrome.
"Ladybug, Chat Noir, I command you to deliver Nathaniel and Marinette to me, right now! I also demand that you hand over your miraculous!”
“That ain’t good.” Nameless remarked, intangible form floating over his shoulder as it tilted their head.
“We have to try and talk to him. And we're gonna need you, Nathaniel!” Ladybug said determinedly. Alix and Nathaniel stared wide eyed at the red heroine. What.
"You're actually taking him!?" Alix shouted.
"M-Me?" He sputtered. Oh no. No no no no please. He's all tapped out. He can't do more interactions today please don't make him talk to the akuma. That'll be emotional hell.
“What about Marinette?” Chat Noir whimpered uncharacteristically. Ladybug cringed, teeth grinding together for a moment before she shook her head.
“We don't have time! Reverser will have to settle for just Nathaniel!” Ladybug exclaimed, turning to him with wide, manic like eyes. Nameless whistled.
”Ooooooooh this youuur faauult~ Sure pissed a lot of people off today huh, Naaaath~” Nameless giggled, spinning around the red haired boy’s shoulders as he grimaced toward the floor, avoiding everyone’s eye contact as Alix’s fist tightened by her hip. This is my fault... I-
“Then I'm coming with you.” Alix said.
Nathaniel blinked with surprise.
“W-what?” He sputtered. Alix didn’t meet his gaze though, crossing her arms determinedly as her lips were pressed onto a neutral but hardened expression.
“No way! It's too dangerous!” Ladybug shouted, her presence- despite being shorter than Nathaniel- making her loom over the two with her suddenly returned air of strength and authority. She was power.
Chat Noir gave a nervous smile, trying to shrink away as he buried himself deeper in his trauma blanket-
“Actually, yeah! It is too dangerous. For m- me too even! So- I'll just stay here too, so I don't get in the way...” He said weakly, shrinking down more, and more, and more, eyes squeezing shut.
Alix gave a cheeky wink at Nathaniel and strided towards Chat Noir and quietly leaned towards his ear- giving a casual-
“Boo”
Chat Noir shrieked and leapt into Ladybug’s arms, shaking like a kitten in a storm, before the two fell backwards onto the ground in a tangled heap. Ladybug huffed angrily as Alix and Nathaniel suppressed a few chuckles. Nameless of course, cackled freely.
Alix offered a hand towards Chat Noir, grinning.
“It looks to me like you're going to need a helping hand..” She said cheekily, making Nathaniel smile.
Chat Noir took it meekly, scurrying to his get his bearings “You can never get too much help..!”
Alix pulled Ladybug to her feet as well, her voice clear, and determined as she looked towards Nathaniel. The monster hunter held his book close to his chest as she smiled at him and spoke.
“Nathaniel is my friend.” She said, putting a supportive hand on his back. Forgiveness. Not forgetting, not lack of anger, but forgiveness and the willingness to make things better. All cemented with the next words she said, “I'm never dropping him.”
...
Reverser was, very well designed actually.
Alix's leg tapped impatiently against the floor in the car ride home, Nathaniel and Marc sitting next to her in the car as they got to know eachother. The way Marcs grin brightened and Nathaniel's eyes crinkled into a small smile- absolute Dorks.
Alix yawned, leaning backwards. It's been a long. Day.
-I can imagine, you have fun, witch?
Alix blinked, a little shocked but the unease faded quickly. She was still getting used to this. She smiled.
Oh yeah, for sure. Blew up a building and many people died. You? She mentally drawled.
She could hear the sweet laughter of Chloe echo through her mind. The soft warmness in her chest filling her heart.
-Only you. Chloe thought back, Alix could practically feel her smile.-If you're free, down for movies tonight?
Hell yeah sounds sweet. Alix smiled, she melted in her chair comfortably, her eyes growing heavy. She was pooped for the day, and was ready to reeeelaaaaax. Sound's hella sweet.
...
Nathaniel got home late, he was probably talking about comics with Marc for only a little, but It felt like years sitting with him, it was like, a door had been unlocked and someone who was both on his same wavelength and was beyond him was revealed. They agreed to talk more during next art club, he was so excited.
But when he opened the door, he was met with.. people. Lots of people. The entire house was crowded with familiar sets of leather armor, dark cloaks, and the glimmer of weaponry. Nathaniel's face paled but he steeled himself. He was never worthy to join them, and it would be the same tonight.
"Hey, Viktor. Your son's home." One of the Hunters said, readjusting the crossbow onto their back. His father stared down at him, throwing on his cape.
"Oh good. I was worried you'd ran away." He gruffed. "We've got a mission. Make sure to lock the doors as always, son. It sounds like it'll be a long one."
"W- What are you guys doing?" And then he saw Her.
Sabrina laid on the ground, uninjured, but his eyes widened to see her form barely breathing and her father right next to her. And He was tying her.
"S- Sabrina?" He gasped. His mother bent down near him.
"Keep your voice down. This man is offering us a lot to return her to the forest and find the human version she replaced. Depending on how it goes- make yourself breakfast tomorrow." She said, before his parents turned back to their followers.
"Alright, we're going." He gruffed.
"Y- B- But wait!" Nathaniel exclaimed.
"You're not coming with us." His father growled, looming over him with a piercing glare. "You've already proven to us you can't handle what needs to be done. For us. For the family."
His mother looked downwards, before back at Nathaniel with an unreadable expression in her eyes.
"Just stay home, Nathaniel." She said, picking Sabrina's slacked body with one arm. "We'll be back before sunrise."
Nathaniel watched as Officer Roger joined the middle of the group, his eyes looked blank, but wild with a terrifying- almost excitement to it. Nathaniel blinked widely in disbelief.
"Behave."
And so they disappeared. Nathaniel shakily breathed in and out, hands quivering with fear. His eyes narrowed.
No.
Nathaniel pulled up his phone.
Not this time.
He dialed up the number he needed and pulled to his ear.
"It's gonna be a loonnng night." Nameless remarked. Nathaniel nodded, scowling darkly. So be it.
"Hello? Nath?"
"Juleka.." He grimaced, "Sabrina has been taken, and I know where."
Notes:
“Two red heads fight in a parking lot while Reverser watches”
Chapter 37: The Faelike Human.
Chapter Text
"Juleka.. Sabrina has been taken, and I know where."
Earlier that night, Sabrina poked at the remains of her food a little awkwardly, she wasn't hungry, but her dad asked her to cook dinner with him. Anything she wanted. So she made the first thing she thought of that sounded yummy and he helped.
"Why this is wonderful! Where did you learn to make this?" Roger said pleasantly as he took another bite. There was a look in his eye but he wasn't lying. She smiled brightly at the approval.
"Thanks, dad! It was fun, to work with you" Sabrina said, and she couldn't lie. "You're not home all the time- y- you're busy of course- so, it's nice."
Roger's lips pursed together with thought but he smiled.
"Yes, it is, dear." He said, letting go of his fork and knife as his now empty plate laid there. "How about you start on dishes?"
"Oh um- sure!" Sabrina said, she had homework really but, uh, this was fine too! Mhm! She left her seat and took his plate with careful hands and placed it in the sink and with a pleased wave of a hand- she watched with satisfaction as one of their house plants bloomed brightly. Sabrina turned and went for her plate and utensils but saw the way her dad's eyebrows furrowed.
"Sw-Sabrina." Roger said hollowly, he fumbled with his hands as he looked at the flowers and then at her hand. "Don't you think using your magic has been getting.. you know.. maybe you should think about stopping it?"
Sabrina's eyebrows furrowed a tad but she continued her walk towards the sink and turned on the water.
"I.. don't get what you mean" She said.
"Well.." Roger began again, "Don't you think all of these- silly- dangerous little games of yours are becoming old now. These little influences of yours are becoming rather bad for you don't you think?"
"Bad for me?" Sabrina echoed with disbelief, "Dad-"
"It's just that- perhaps they're.. distracting you. Sabrina being a changeling is dangerous in this world, you aren't safe if people know." Roger said, rubbing the space between his eyes "I've done everything I can to help you keep it a secret and.. manageable for you so you can be easier for society."
Sabrina shook her head in confusion, grip tightening on the plate as she felt this rise of nausea come through her.
"Dad I.." She winced. "I.."
"You were such a nice helper to Chloe don't you think you can continue that? That Couffaine girl is no good too- don't you remember what that Anarka did the other day? At the Music Festival? Uncontrollable she is! Such a lunatic these people are Sabrina can't you tell!" Roger exclaimed.
Sabrina's grip ceased and she ripped the dishwasher gloves off to turn around at him.
"Ms Couffaine is v- very nice once you get to know h- her dad! And so is Juleka don't you call them- them-!" Sabrina snapped back at him.
"Nice- you've been 'hanging out' with them?!" He sputtered, face red.
"I-" Her voice locked at the word 'no' so she steeled herself. "They're nice people! They actually care about who I am- I- I haven't felt happy this in a long time d- don't you care about that. I like my magic dad! I like me- I didn't until now!"
"Are you saying you've been Unhappy? All I've done was for you so you could be normal!" Roger stood up.
Sabrina felt a spike of guilt spark through her chest.
"I don't want to be normal- that's just not me dad." She whispered, as he just quietly stared at her. "This is who I am.. and I love you, so I wish you loved me for this too. I want you to be here for me, b- but when I look for you, you're not there! I just.. I jus'..."
Sabrina felt her knees buckle beneath her as her body swayed unevenly through the new fog overtaking her mind. Her magic felt numb and so did the edge of her fingertips.
"Wha's.. happening.." She found herself unable to clearly speak, dark spots appearing in her vision. "Dad...?"
Roger inhaled a breath. Teal eyes wide with shock before squeezing shut.
"I'm sorry, dear. But I hoped you would agree.." Her dad said, stone faced as she began to slide down to her knees.
"D- Dad! Daddy I'm sc- scared what is this.." She sputtered, finding it impossibly difficult to stand, to breath. Vertigo took her senses and it was like the world had starts tilting and dilating- her ability to focus on anything was gone and she could hear the thumping of her own heartbeat echoing through her numbed skull.
She could feel the magic inside her churning intensely, terrified, trying to fight back like some last line of defense- but- but but-
Sabrina's nails dug into the detail as she struggled to claw herself away from the kitchen but her strength was not there to save her. Her legs dragged behind her as her body rose and fell in panicked heaps like an injured deer.
"What have you done... tell me.." Sabrina ordered weakly. She had barely sort of grasp on her magic as her consciousness began to dip and fade.
“You’ll be reunited with your kind." Roger said thinly, "You'll be happier clearly. This is because I love the both of you."
"B- both..?" She slurred, trying to grab at his ankle but she missed, since when did she have five hands- oh no- her vision is definingly going. Both.. both? Oh god please no no no.. "Y- You're gonna..."
"This just isn't where you belong, and there's a chance you both will have a Better life now.. I'll finally have your real self back.. and you can go back to your Real fairy something family." Roger sighed, saying it gently like it was a blessing. " You'll be thanking me.."
“I don’t know them though! How could I!? I was your child-“ Sabrina cried, mortified and shaking as she struggled to look up at him but her head was too heavy for her own bones. "I was your child, dad!"
“You-“ Roger began, genuinely shocked as she began to cry. Her head hit the floor as the strength in her body fully failed her.
“You raised me.." She whimpered.
She thought back to her warmest memory with him. She remembers barreling into the room, so genuinely proud.. all she wanted was him to be proud of her.. as she cried out; "Daddy look! I got an A+!"
"You were my dad.." Sabrina grimaced.
She thought about how He raised her above his head, beaming with glee.
"Awesome job, pumpkin! Why this calls for ice cream and movies!"'
"I was your daughter.." She glared up at him with bitter, heartbroken emerald eyes.
They were laughing then, she was tucked in so close to him, enamored with the tv before falling asleep. She woke up tucked in bed with The Lion Witch and the Wardrobe repeating in her memory for days.
"We were family.." Sabrina cried.
Tears dripped onto the tile ground.
"I thought there was a reason you didn’t.. you didn’t kill me.. o-or try to return me.. but I was wrong..” Sabrina sobbed, she couldn't move anymore. She just laid there, defeated. “I was wrong- I was wrong- You never loved me did you..?”
“No, Sa- I- I did- I-“ His voice was so far away. It was all lies. Wasn't it. Why even try to listen to the words of a regret filled man.
“I’m sorry I wasn’t enough for you..” Sabrina muttered, voice shaking with horror and despair. The flowers on the table wilted. “I’m sorry.. I’m sorry..”
She inhaled, every feeling in her body was numb now. She could hardly find the strength to breath as tears welled in her large emerald eyes.
“D-Do- do you really hate me that much?” Sabrina’s voice cracked, before it all went black.
...
"Juleka.. Sabrina has been taken, and I know where."
"Alya, Nathaniel just told me Sabrina..."
"Alix? Chloe? Are you there? Something just came up we need to go, Sabrina.."
"Kagami? It's me Nino Adrien gave me your number- we need to go something happened to..."
"Aurore is that you? Something bad has happened. And it has to do with..."
Sabrina.
Aurore stared hollowly as the group gathered at the Liberty. Her tail twitched as she gripped tightly to her knees. Nails denting in so hard maybe she would've been worried about splitting through her skin if it wasn't for what she was worrying about right now.
To say she cared so deeply about Sabrina was an understatement.
Aurore loved Sabrina so much. Being with Sabrina made it feel like it was springtime every day.
So to imagine something like this.. to her.. Aurore couldn't comprehend it. A deep thunder roared inside her heart and it was eager to break through.
Nathaniel boarded in last, face grim but determined for a man who more than half of the group was ready to kill about a weekend ago. Aurore looked up at him as there was a tense minute of silence.
Weirdly, it was Juleka's Mom who broke the silence.
"You kids make it back 'ere once you grab her. Got it?" Anarka said, arms crossed. "And you kids better not go unarmed like ya did las' time with dat kelpie and get yourselves almos' killed."
Aurore blinked as she was tossed a metal bat and fumbled with it in her arms. She blinked widely and saw her reflection in it. Her eyes were filled with anger and it made her heart leap before she looked and saw Chloe next to her, who was putting on a pair of brass knuckles. There was a coldness in her eyes.
She was her friend before you. Aurore's mind reminded. Juleka flipped her knife as she sat on top of a box.
"We're cool now, yeah?" She asked, voice low and rasped with a growl. They all silently nodded. Alya was holding a pipe and rested it on her own shoulder casually, hand intertwined with a silent Nino.
"Nathaniel?" Alya spoke. Nathaniel nodded to her and then to Alix.
"They're heading to the Forest. Outside of Paris." Nathaniel said. "It's the home to the Stag Court... and.."
"And Sabrina's original court." Chloe said thinly. "You said they're trying to return her. Will it work?"
Nathaniel inhaled. "I don't know."
"It depends if they find her a worthy trade." Anarka said darkly, eyes aged with many years of restlessness. "The fae work in transactions. If the girl who once bore the name Sabrina Raincomprix decides life in the human realm is one she wishes to take backwards, then it will most definitely work. A life, for a life. An' you won't see yer friend ever again. The lass will be taken back to the wild- and- all lose themselves there."
Aurore's eyes flashed a dark pink as she suddenly stood up, she gripped the bat tightly in her hand.
"Then this discussion is over." She snarled, wings snapping open behind her as she faced her friends in the eyes. "We're going there, now. And we, are, bringing her, home."
...
Sabrina's eyes slowly lulled open.
She stifled a pained gasp and she tried to move, but her eyes widened with horror as her body didn't respond. RUN. RUN. RUN. RUN. GO. ESCAPE. FAR. FAR. GO. FAR. LEAVE. FAR. GO. RUN.
Sabrina grimaced, shaking with the pained sensation that shot through her nerves with every attempt. But even if she tried, she could vaguely see the ropes binding around her.
"Don't try it kid."
She groggily looked up and her eyes widened to see a familiar woman sitting next to her.
The car was completely silent and there were two cloaked yet heavily armed men at front, one driving.
"Yr... you..." She slurred.
"The drugs won't be fading away for a long time." Nathaniel's mother said calmly. Her eyes were very distant. Sabrina sucked in a breath, looking out the darkened window the best she could. She could see Paris disappear and her heart leapt with fear. She was going. And she had no one who could save her now.
Would anyone notice she were gone? Would her replacement be better than her? Would she be just like her? And what of her? Was this going to be death? Did she even have a fae family is that how it worked?
Sabrina felt her own tears drip down her cheeks as her shoulders shook. But there was no one who could wipe them away.
At some point the car slowed to a stop at the side of the forest and she grimaced as she was pulled off her seat and thrown over the woman's shoulder. Her body slacked weakly, she couldn't move at all. But her heart weighed heavier.
She didn't see her dad from where she was. She didn't want to see the expression on his face.
Sabrina stared at the tall grass below her and grasped at the ends, watching as it reached for her fingertips, but just too far.
She was so tired..
So tired...
She wanted to go home..
But..
Sabrina let out a wheezed breath as she was dropped against the grass. Her arms bound and digging into her.
"This will work, right?" Her breath hitched as she heard her dad's voice demand. Her eyes squeezed shut to suppress her tears but they did not cease. There looked to be over twenty hunters here. The image of an unstoppable pack of hyenas are what came to her mind first. Unyielding. Terrifying.
"Rest assured, we will do what we can do bring your blood child back." Nathaniel's mother said quietly.
"At the correct price." Nathaniel's father reminded as well. Sabrina bit her lip as the sound of exchanging money filled her ears. She hated this.
"Any price, you name it."
Sabrina grimaced, laying there like an auctioned item. An antique ready to be taken away forever.
"That should do. We'll begin now then."
"Dad.." She rasped weakly, barely able to turn to meet his eyes. "Will you actually be happy without me?"
"I won't be without you, dear. I'll be seeing you soon." He didn't face her, voice almost hollow. Sabrina's eyes squeezed closed as she was picked up by the rope tying her. "I'm ready."
She hung loosely beneath Mrs. Kurtzberg's grip, looking up before staring widely at the mouth of the forest. She had never seen such darkness before. She watched as a man approached it, laying down a cloth and began to place certain items into it. She could barely see what it was but the smell of the most loveliest sugary like scent reached her nose before a sharp pain in her finger was made and she saw a cut being drawn via a silver dagger from another hunter.
"Oh Faeries of the Forest. Heed our calls and listen to our pleads." Nathaniel's father began.
"Return my daughter you thieves!" Roger cried, stumbling forward. "Bring back what you stole from me sixteen years ago!"
"Shut it. Lest you anger them." The Head Hunter growled at him.
"You should worry more about us!"
Sabrina felt her heart leap as the group turned. Her eyes widened with disbelief as over the grass heel she saw red eyes. Then Red hair. Tall fox ears. The snarling jaws of a pale wolf with a pink haired girl on it's back. A pair of stone wings. A trailing tail of cyan fire. And a girl.
"Sabrina!"
Aurore screeched to a stumble-y stop, she leaned on her knees for a moment, trying to catch her breath. The succubus met her eyes, parting a strand of hair from her sweaty face.
"Sabrina," Aurore said breathlessly. Sabrina's eyes widened. Aurore..
To some who saw their savior coming to their highest hour of need, they might start hallucinating that they're some Guardian Angel. That's the stories Sabrina remembers watching, that's the image that came to mind. And it seemed crazy to say since she was a demon, but the way Aurore was softly highlighted under the light of the moon, she looked like one to her.
"Who the hell.." Roger grunted, eyes squinting with confusion. "Who are you weirdos!? I'll have you all under jail time!"
Sabrina looked up at him, eyebrows furrowed together before widening more.
"Glamour, useful ain't it?" Alya drawled, lifting up to her own feet which made Roger yelp. "Can't have more people knowing about us, we learnt that from you Kurtzberg's!"
"We can still recognize you." Mrs. Kurtzberg said dryly. Alya grunted.
"He can't though" Alix remarked, pointing a charm at Roger with a glare.
Nathaniel took out his dagger, there was a confliction in his eyes that Sabrina could see through her blurry vision. It was then she realized she wasn't wearing her glasses. What strange things you noticed at the moment you believed you were about to die.
"I'm sorry mom, dad. Call this the teenage rebellion you wished for so dearly." He said darkly.
"Y- Your son!?" Roger sputtered.
"Our family isn't of a concern to you Raincomprix, that's why our names isn't in our contract, stay out of this." Mrs Kurtzberg simply said.
"It's too late son, we're already doing this." Nathaniel's father said thinly, staring down at him like a wolf to a vermin. "You should have stayed at home."
"Dad!" Nathaniel shouted.
"You monsters get back!" Roger shouted with rage, his face red as he sputtered "It's all on you! It's all on you if you kids didn't interfere she could've stayed normal-!"
"She would've stayed manageable to you." Aurore snarled, wing's snapping upwards. It reminded Sabrina of the way birds did, trying to look big, and dangerous.
Juleka stepped forward, before the gang with a glint of barely controlled rage in her eyes. Sabrina stared right into them and saw Protector, she was mad, mad for her, and Sabrina- despite the numbness in her bones- felt- loved. Which felt like horrible timing really.
The vampire spun her butterfly blade in her hands, slowly, but methodically and with a clear glare going straight to Nathaniel's parents.
"I think we've bumped into each other far too much this month. Don't you think?" Juleka drawled, teeth shining dangerously, "Can we get a coupon of 'stop fucking with us' or something?"
"Only if you play nice, child." Nathaniel's mom said sharply. Juleka cocked her head to the side, pausing her flipping about the knife in her hand to stare at the monster hunter with a level gaze.
"Well you've thrown that out the window the moment you touched our friend there, Miss." Juleka hissed.
Sabrina shook her head, what were they thinking. She couldn't be saved. She didn't deserve to be. They needed to run before they got hurt- before Aurore got hurt- they all needed to go-
"You guys need to run..!" Sabrina pleaded hopelessly, it felt like every bone in her body was betraying her. The heaviness of betrayal and heartbreak weighing her down like a million tons. "You can't win this..! Just go.."
There was a long silence before the rustling of grass indicated movement.
"We aren't leaving you, Sabrina." Aurore said, Sabrina blinked, feeling tears well up in her eyes as the succubus smiled, "Not for the world."
Save me.
"Then it's a fight then, so be it." Sabrina gulped as she saw Mr Kurtzberg draw his sword before a hunter turned away from the group and gasped with shock.
"Boss, look!"
The commotion came to a halt as the bushes began to rustle without reason and the branches began to thrash against each other.
“It worked.” Nathaniel’s father quietly hissed in a mixture of awe and gritted teeth.
Sabrina looked up with fear as the forest began to whistle and sing, leaves glowing and the wind howling and swirling around them. A harmony of magic and song rang through her ears and she wondered if anyone could hear as well or if the insane melodious cry of the faewild was only hers to listen to.
It was loud. And it was quiet. It was unbelievably alive in every prickling form- the thistles and winds cried out and hummed- and it felt like a rush of fresh air shot through not only her lungs but every fiber of her being. Sabrina felt her eyes forced open as every plant screamed through her ears, loud, shrieked, mad, estatic.
And then it all stopped.
And slowly a figure quietly exited out of the woods.
Her hair was longer, untamed, brighter, but despite the roots and dirt curling around her skin, and the dark green coat fluttering around her shoulders and ending in tatters by her knees, which led into to her shoeless feet caked with mud-
Sabrina felt a chill shiver down her spine as she met her own face- seeing the Green markings that swirled over her skin with pores that breathed in magic- She still had a feeling of humanness to her sharp teal eyes and soft features compared to what Sabrina somehow knew, couldn't be a true fae.
The fey adopted child looked at Sabrina, then her teal eyes moved to an ecstatic Roger, then the Kurtzberg's, and the finally the Mystery gang. Calculating. Thoughtful. Confused. Knowing. Cold.
However she said nothing, only continuing to slowly move forward until she stood right in front of Sabrina’s fallen body.
The grass followed after her trail, and the large group saw eyes from the forest, staring curiously at them. Glowing and chittering with gossip. Despite the fact that Sabrina could comprehend, though woozy as she was, that what they spoke wasn’t French, she could vaguely understand some.
“How pitiful”
“How sad”
“How fun”
“How exciting”
It was almost a song on their own as they chirped and snarled in their own mystical tongue, as Sabrina’s lulling tired eyes listened to them talk and talk and talk.
“Come and take the fey child home and bring me back my daughter!” Roger commanded, voice shaking but attempting to be firm, however he was met with silence. Only the quiet brushing of wind against the tall grass, the city bumbling quietly so far away.
"Back he says"
"How could he take back what doesn't belong to him"
"So silly"
"So silly"
The changeling flinched as the girl's hand approached her face but her eyes fluttered open in confusion as she felt those calloused and dirty fingers softly stroke over her cheek before caressing them.
The rope around her snapped in seconds thanks to the grass around her, showering her in brushed kisses and the smell of pine. She knew these eyes. She recognized them in the mirror and a dream.
Sabrina held her breath- as those chillingly familiar eyes bore into her, calculative, completely silent- and after what felt like years.. staring into her own with a mixture of pain and weakness, before finally after a moment, after minutes, after hours, after sixteen years of being without the mortal realm- the Human girl spoke-
“Wow, this is really fucked” She said evenly, she gave a Sabrina a soft pat on the face.
They all blinked with surprise at her bluntness as she looked to the rest of them. Wh.. wh?
“W-what?” Roger sputtered.
“What..?” Sabrina didn’t have the energy to speak as her human twin gave a bored yawn, pulling away with a long, exaggerated, stretch of the back. It let out a few pops as the different groups stood there in confusion.
“S-Sabrina! What do you-“ Roger sputtered.
“I've lived with de fey for more than fifteen years, I give not even two shites about the human world or ma' human family.” The girl said, meeting his eyes again with a harder glare. Her voice was not like Sabrina's, it was prickly, it was drawled, and deeply irish. “I am more fae than human, and there is no benefit for me nor this Sabrina that is worth trading for. She doesn’t wish to go, and I don’t wish to join you. And that’s that. The trade is null to me.”
Roger’s jaw dropped and the Kurtzberg’s didn’t meet his gaze, whilst a look of disbelief, shock, and elation slowly grew on Sabrina’s face as she met the girl’s eyes again. Her human counterpart chuckled, tilting her head as she met everyone's gaze with her own.
"And it is null.. to all of us."
The forest's eyes snapped open like emerald green gems. Glowing in the chasm of black. Sabrina found barely enough strength to sit up a little more to see with widened eyes the extent of the forest before it. The way each leaf screamed and sang her name in mindless infamy and stung and soothed her mind with it's lullaby of crazed intent.
"ALL OF US."
"All of us."
"all of us.."
all of us.
The stolen child smiled at her, teeth too sharp, eyes too bright, and hair too red. Their species didn’t match but they knew who was human and who was not. Who was one of the fae, and who had danced among the humans and adopted their lives.
Her doppelganger did not do this in a sign of pity nor kindness. But a knower of truth. What homes they had, were there's. Neither would change that.
“I’ll be off then.” The faelike human said simply, turning to join her family again with a pleasant like dip of the head. “This has all been well and fun all sorts as the meadow is dandy but my time has been thoroughly wasted and we have more important things to do so-“
“I DEMAND YOU AS YOUR FATHER TO RETURN TO ME, SABRINA!” Roger screamed, face red and his veins bulging as he began to stomp towards her. Sabrina paled when she saw him grab her twin’s shoulder.
The voice’s in the trees began to chatter once and ever more.
“Look at this fool..”
“Such a fool..”
“Trying to control..”
”Not his anymore..”
The ginger haired girl abruptly stopped in her tracks and Roger grinned for a moment before he paled when her face turned to look at him and they saw cold, apathetic, indifference.
“That name doesn’t tie to my identity. It ties to your daughter’s. And you have no power over her in this domain.” The human fae hissed, eyes glowing a violent green as she turned to the disheveled man who’s own knees began to betray him. “You’ve done damage here. Make up for it and never return. I have more important things to deal with”
“S-Sa-Sabrina..!” Roger cried. “We’re family..!”
“I said leave. You idiots have nothing I have deemed worthy to trade.” The girl spat, though looking actually more annoyed then really pissed as she pried the man's hand off her shoulder like it was some piece of trash. “Won’t you humans take a hint? Jeez, persistent little things.”
Sabrina had no idea what to think as she, the gang, and the Monster Hunter Clan stood on the side of the hill watching what was practically an execution. She made eye contact with Nathaniel’s mother and shrunk under her gaze as the woman just picked her by the back of her sweater. The woman looked indifferent just glancing back at Sabrina’s dad who was still trying to reach out to Her.
“But you are human, Sabrina! What have those creatures done to you, sweetie-“ Roger babbled but the hooded girl just made a mocking hand gesture to mime what Roger saying. It was all nothing to her.
Sabrina’s body ached as she struggled to find her footing even as her body disobeyed her commands. It all felt numb and painful at the same time as she looked over to the gang pleadingly.
Aurore was inching close to her, trying to sneak her way over and offer a hand to take her back but Ms Kurtzberg just gripped her tighter. Giving the two monsters a look. 'Don't try it' was what the woman's eyes said.
“I fail to understand what I have that she doesn’t.” The human girl said dryly, picking at her ear lazily.
“I’m you’re father, dear.. you want to come home don't you. Those fairies have messed you up, they stole you, I’ve come all the way here to save you..!” Roger cried. Sabrina felt another pang go through her chest.
You were never loved. Her mind hissed. You were always meant to be replaced. You’re nothing to anyone.
“Get it through yer bloody mind old man. I. Literally. Don’t. Care. I haven’t met you until tonight and if this is your argument to take me back you’re doing a real shit job.” The girl groaned annoyedly, raising an eyebrow.
“Yeah take a hint Raincomp-shit!” Alix barked from the back.
“Shut it, you ignorant child!“ Roger spun around and growled at the witch with fury, only to turn to see the human fae begin to waddle back into the forest when his back turned. “Sabrina!”
“I’m going home, mortals! You all owe me for wastin' our time! And if you’re smart, you’ll leave now before I decide this is an invasion.” The girl turned to them from beneath the trees, eyes a violent glow as the darkness began to overtake her form “And we will retaliate without mercy.”
“W-wait! Sabrina!” Roger cried, reaching forward- But the darkness receded. And suddenly, the forest was just a forest. And Roger was just a man.
Chapter 38: The Humanlike Fae.
Summary:
The POV is a bit wibbly wobbly this episode my apologies
OH
and lots of gore there is
so much
so much gore
got a bit carried away. ehhh-
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Roger was silent before turning to the monster hunters, eyes wide and his sweaty red face terrified. Mortified. He had faced truth and he didn't know what to say, what to do.
”Follow her.” Is what he said, voice shaking. “We’re taking her. I know what’s best. She wants to come home, she’s being tricked, take her back.”
”W-Wait a sec!” Juleka cried but she wasn’t heard.
”We didn't sign up for a run in mission with the fae" Nathaniel's father said thickly, looking down at Roger with a dark glare "However if you increase the pay-"
"I will."
"Group, we're moving in” Mrs. Kurtzburg said, taking the still-woozy Sabrina by the scruff and leading the pack of hunters forward.
”Mom- please! Wait!” Nathaniel shouted, grabbing at the edge of his mom’s cape, she turned with a moment of glare which crumpled and for a moment, Nathaniel wondered if he saw a twinge of regret in her eyes.
”Nathaniel, this is just our job.” She said, gripping her sword tightly as if it was reaffirming the woman, “We will not leave until our contract is fulfilled.”
”Mom! Dad! Don’t you dare do this!” Nathaniel shouted but his mother just turned her back to him and continued to trudge through the forest while her husband stomped towards Nathaniel and grabbed him by the wrist with a furious glare.
“Nathaniel, you will stop interfering or so help me I will punish you and your little.. ‘friends’.” Mr Kurtzburg snarled at his son and gave a glare at the Gang. He turned to the end of the group, snapping his fingers. “You twelve, keep these kids from following us.”
”Dad!” Nathaniel cried but Juleka pulled him backwards as a large brutish hunter stepped between him and his father.
”Relax, Nath.” Juleka hissed.
”This isn’t stopping us.” Alix put a hand on his shoulder. “You’re with us, we’re with you.”
A deep heated chill went up their spines as Aurore approached from behind with a dark glare, and though her wings were small, they stretched wide from her body, angled, and every muscle in her body rippling with anger and determination, bat in her hand.
”And we are getting Sabrina back..” Aurore hissed, hand gripping on her bat tightly as the group of monster hunters grimly approached.
Aurore let out a roar of anger, darting forward first as she took a swing to one hunter's head, she yelped as it was caught it their hand before shouting as Chloe snarled and mauled onto them, sending them spiraling to the ground.
The battle was unleashed in a flurry of snarls, swipes, and clangs of metal.
"Sword" Nameless said.
Nathaniel ducked with a yelp, blocking it with his dagger as he kicked one of his father's hunters in the stomach. He watched Chloe snarl and pounce on top of them immediately.
"Got your back Tomato hair!" Chloe growled. He wasn't getting used to that.
Nathaniel stumbled backwards as he saw a large hammer slam down in the space next to him and he leapt to the side, rolling across the grass and watching as Nino practically swooped the man off the ground.
"Rope" Nameless deadpanned.
Nathaniel yelped with fear as he felt his legs suddenly knot together, dragging him across the ground. Shit shit shit!
"NAMELESS!" He shouted with desperation.
His ghost companion squinted above him before pointing, "Alix"
Nathaniel blinked with confusion before looking up with terror as an approaching blinding light came barreling towards him. Oh god not the face- An explosion of force launched him through the sky, with a few other hunters like bowling pins the moment the parchment made contact with the metal, screaming.
Meanwhile Kagami was busy jumping over faces of hunters, she dodged out of the flying boy's way and just kept running.
She yelped as they came close to grabbing her, leaving her tail smacking at their faces and burning their eyes before she slipped. She hissed, as she was grabbed suddenly by the scruff and clawing at the man's face, but to no use.
"shit.." She muttered as they raised the butt of their sword to knock her out before they screamed and were knocked down by Nino's barreling form.
"Gotchu Kagami! AGH!" Nino stumbled backwards as another hunter pounced on him with an axe. Kagami was dropped but then immediately picked up by Alya and thrown over her shoulder as she just then blocked a sword with a stolen piece of armor.
"This is humiliating" Kagami muttered.
"Get used to it" Alya retorted, running forward to use Kagami like a flamethrower at the hunter's face.
Further across the field- Juleka let out a roar of short pain before she spun her balisong in hand.
It burned bright red as it was covered in her own blood, she made a swipe against the hunter's armor and making another another slash against the hunter's short sword and cutting it like Butter. The man stumbled backwards, reaching for his other dagger but she leapt forward, and ripping it away.
"OUT OF MY.. WAY!" Juleka snarled, kicking down the hunter before her who thought they could get a cheap shot in. Blood. BLOOD. COME AT HER. COME AT HER AND SEE WHAT HAPPENED. She shook her head. Blood rush, jesus- calm down there Couffaine my goodness.
Turns out someone successfully did though. A loud shwip was the only warning she got before She let out a hack of choked up blood, it spurted out of her mouth and dripped down her chin as Her throat bled from a puncture wound from a weapon that went from her nape to her pharynx and all the way through.
"GAgH.!" She choked with pain.
A crossbow bolt, she ripped it out but spat another mouthful of blood on the unconscious hunter as another bolt shot into her side and then her shoulder, no mercy or going on her. GOD THIS HURTS LIKE A BITCH.
She was about to turn, debating on pouncing as the draining and splatters of her own blood began to mentally get to her, and the silent yet loud chants for Blood silenced upon hearing a loud bang. She turned to see Aurore standing over her harmer's body. Bat slightly bent and her hair a mess as she stepped on their firing arm. Aurore sniffed.
"What's your count?" Aurore asked, she looked like a feral animal. A good look for her.
"Four" Juleka said though it was probably hard to understand from the blood still oozing from her throat as she yanked the bolt out. Weak. She began to one by one rip each bolt out, each sharp explosion of pain inside her body slowly numbing over time. She huffed, stomping on the hunter again. She turned to the succubus again, looking tired. "How 'bou' you?"
Aurore looked disappointed, "Two"
"Heyy I got two too!" Nino said, sounding a bit further down the scorched, beaten, and body covered field.
"One!"
"Do I say one and a half?"
Juleka looked around tiredly, feeling her throat wound close. They had wiped out, every single one of them. They weren't dead of course. A simple touch could prove that, as she could feel the way their hearts beat slowly and lungs heaved for breath. They were not here for bloodshed. All they were here for was-
KA-BAM
They turned to look at Chloe who was sitting on top of a now unconscious hunter's back, their helmet bent in a brass knuckle shape. She blinked at them.
"What, I had to use them at least once?" She said, punching the guy over the head again. "I can keep these right?"
Juleka sighed, rubbing the space between her eyes. A low clank echoed at the mouth of the forest and Juleka turned to see Aurore standing there. Her eyes focused deep into the forest. She sucked in a careful breath.
"No turning back, right?" Aurore asked. Juleka walked up behind her, gripping tightly to her shoulder. She didn't feel whatever magic coursing through her veins, only feeling how much Aurore's heart beat beneath her skin. Determined, scared, ready, angry.
"No turning back," Juleka confirmed, her other hand gripping tightly to her knife "Until we get our girl."
...
Sabrina writhed in Mrs Kurtzberg's grasp. Her strength returning just little by little but not enough as she was dragged through the woods.
"L- LET ME GO..!" Sabrina cried, her chest swirling with anger and fear. "GOD DAMN IT PLEASE-"
"Stop squirming you little- AGH! Captain she bit my hand!" One of the hunters complained loudly. Okay he wasn't wrong. She did bite him.
"Stay still, please..?" Her father's voice whimpered up front. His eyes were red with wet, hot tears. "It's been such a hard night already, just let us get it over with."
"I'm not- I'm not letting you do this to me- I have life outside of you! And so does she-!" Sabrina growled, before gasping with fear as Roger ran right towards her. His eyes were wide, but not enraged. He looked like a terrified creature as he grabbed by her shoulders. His nails dug into her shoulder tightly.
"SHE DOES NOT KNOW WHAT'S GOOD FOR HER AND NEITHER DO YOU!" Roger exclaimed, voice shaking. Sabrina froze. Roger's face fell, transforming into multiple shades of sickly pale. He stumbled backwards, unable to meet her eyes and turning away to wipe at his face. Sabrina's heart sank as many of the hunters awkwardly looked away from the two.
Sabrina grimaced at the ground, tears biting at her foggy vision.
Her friends came for her. She wasn't giving up that easily, but how, what has she ever been able to do?
Then they heard a rustle.
"Sabrina is that you!?" Roger cried.
"Shut up, Roger. You make too much noise." Nathaniel's dad growled, yanking the man backwards as he almost tumbled straight into it to check. "This forest has other living things in it."
The rustle came again, but it felt... so deeply wrong somehow. A prey like instinct, a deep desire, the entire forest's voice- it all told her to run which she couldn't do. The smell of rot and decay that no one seemed to sense reached her nose and it made her eyes sting terribly.
What was...
A sudden scream coupled by the sounds of broken- wrong- hooves stomping against the ground rushed behind them. Sabrina was dropped in the panic- she hit the ground hard and her mind was ringing- but she shoved it all down.
She began wriggle to break free, the ache and numbness in her body still there but she was trying to fight it. Her panic fueled her with energy but made her sloppy and she cried in temporary pain as she scraped against a small rock, ripping her clothes and digging into her skin so hard she knew there was blood, before grabbing it and beginning to try and fail to cut at her binds.
It wasn't working and she could hear the loud shouts of her father and the Hunters but she needed to escape, she needed to get out- and- and... oh.. god..
Sabrina looked over her shoulder, eyes widening as Mrs. Kurtzberg yanked her upwards but covered her with an arm protectively. What she was looking at was.. indescribable.
It's eyes were sunken in to what felt like the back of it's skull, and the way it moved, it was like a crab in the way it side stepped on those long rotted, boney legs that had too many joints growing out of it that the actual bone has snapped through it's already stench filled, sticky and tar like skin which were covered in bubble like growths and tumors. It's fur looked like it was glued on in kindergarten and it was finally breaking offwards in gooey, tar-like strings.
It's stench was unheard of, and it rivaled the kelpie's from oh so a while ago. It smelt like a corpse and it had to have been as it sent shivers up her spine, and made her heart skip multiple beats-
And that was ignoring the blood splattered over it's tooth filled maw, where rows upon rows of sharp, black, jagged teeth jutted out of areas of the gums where they would not have naturally grown- as the monstrosity slowly stumbled- aimlessly- like a diseased creature away from one of the hunters- whom it had impaled with it's rib like antlers, which were now stained and dripping a dark red.
The hunter collapsed to the ground, multiple puncture wounds oozing blood from his shoulders and the arm he used to protect himself with. And then the deer made a sound- it made a sound and it sounded like Hell.
It's jaw opened wider, it's own very tendons snapping in front of it's eyes to even speak. Sabrina could see it's exposed throat from what looked like a bitemark that ripped it out entirely- it shouldn't be alive from it, and yet here it was, standing, with those milky white eyes covered in small black sores around it-
The sound it made was like a prolonged, woeful moan- it sounded like the watery shriek of a human person- raw- bloody- horrifying- garbled and a scream- it was not the sound a deer would make. It was not the sound any Creature should make. Or at least-
-....Any creature, alive.
"CREE- TO CALEB NOW!" Mr Kurtzberg commanded, taking out a crossbow and sending it right to the aberration's head as a differently dressed hunter- doctor- ran towards the pierced and now wailing hunter. It shot right through, like cutting through sloppy butter- but it kept standing, oozing pus and black tar-like blood.
It was oozing, bubbly, but somehow looking like it was curdled, coming out of it's head in sloppy chunks. It hit the floor, sounding like splats of wet spaghetti. Oh, that was part of it's brain.
"WHAT THE FUCK!" Roger shrieked, stumbling, mortified. Sabrina's face paled multiple shades, jaw slacked and unable to make a sound as Mrs Kurtzberg held her tighter, taking out her own but getting a different type of arrow. She loaded it in with the precision of a perfected killer and shot it through in a glow of amber light. It shot into the monster's stomach this time, and it stuck-
There was a beat- before the insides lit up like red hot metal and it exploded into rest dust, it's flesh burning from the inside out in the most carnal and most disgusting smell Sabrina had ever inhaled.
This was not of the fae. This was not of the fae. This was not of the fae. This was not of the fae. This was not of the fae. This was not of the fae. This was not of the fae. This was not of the fae. This was not of the fae- What was this!?
"What are these things...?" Nathaniel's mother hissed.
"So ya all decided to break in eh? God- idiots you all are." A voice rang above them- but also- all around them. Sabrina recognized her own voice and instinctually looked up, where above the tree line- her doppelganger stood with a shadowed face, the only trait she could see being her two glowing eyes. The hunters raised their weapons at her but Mr Kurtzberg held a hand.
"Sa- Sabrina! Sabrina!" Roger cried. "Get down you're gonna hurt yourself! Come to your father we need to go from these- these-!"
"Who do y'all think let them roam?" She asked. It sent goosebumps up Sabrina's spine. It was filled with the bitterness and cold apathy a fae would have. "You're the ones who've trespassed into the land of the fae. I 'ad business to attend to and you decided to interrupt. I was gettin' rid of these bloody Things but you decided to invite yourselves in. You owe me work time."
Mr Kurtzberg went silent before growling, "Things?"
"Oh yes..." The human fae smiled, it made Sabrina's ears prick up. "Don't you know, that deer travel in herds?"
The hunters began to back up with eachother, some crying out with shock as from the forest came a distorted harmony of despair, unearthly moans and groans. Shadows she once thought were branches were now moving. Approaching. Starving.
"Hunters.. be sure to thoroughly destroy everything in sight." Nathaniel's father ordered coldly as they all took out their weapons, but Sabrina felt herself slowly being pulled backwards.
"SABRINA!" Roger cried with fear to a stranger only wearing her face.
"You want me? Come stay with me then? Dance with the fae? And feed..." She waved her arms open, like she was extending them for a giant, welcoming hug, disappearing into a burst of leaves. "The hoard..!"
...
“Sabrina!”
The group continued to scream into the dark bending woods for their friend.
God damn it they needed to be faster, faster! Aurore abandoned her shoes halfway through, her casual shoes were much prettier than were required here anyways- but even then, she was not able to keep up with anyone, even if she was the only one holding a metal bat. Alix had jumped onto a wolfed out Chloe and darted ahead, she doesn't even know where Juleka, Nathaniel, or Kagami- and an Alya carrying Nino flew upwards.
Her answers about the vampire were answered though as a dark blur shot past her in the form of a large dire wolf, with a young hunter on her back.
"Hurry!" Nathaniel reached out towards her and she was yanked onto Juleka's furry back, holding on as they trampled through the dark woods. Aurore's eyes squinted hard as dark trees few by them, it was impossibly dark besides the patches of moonlight peaking through the trees. She didn't care about touching nor the extent of her magic, she was dead set on her goal. On their goal.
A loud explosion up ahead told them to slow down and Juleka screeched to a stop, claws digging into the ground and jostling the two on her back. She let out a snort through her nose, a signal to get off- which they quickly did. In a flash of red light, they watched as Juleka's wolf form practically melted into an amorphous form of pure magic before reconfiguring and joining back together into the form of her normal self.
The smell of smoke up ahead had finally reached their noses and suddenly came a terrible, horrifying burnt smell of flesh.
Aurore stayed behind Juleka as they approached from behind, the succubus could see the charred grounds, along with the remaining parts of the body. It was exploded outwards from the now non existent head and across the trees. It's exposed insides looked like melted black licorice that had been splattered and stretched across the trees, and it's body was smoking.
"What the hell..." Nathaniel hissed.
Alix must've gotten attacked by- god- whatever this Monster was, and blown it up. Thank god for that. But He was right, what in God's name was this?
"Ugh! It got all over my clothes!" Chloe scowled, shaking her hands off of the dark, bloody ooze. "Gross is what it is!"
Juleka turned to Alix who was standing over the smoking corpse concernedly.
"Alix, you okay there?"
Alix's back was turned to them, as their whispers suddenly hushed quiet. And when they gave a moment to listen, they could hear that she was rapidly breathing in and out, panicked, terrified.
"We can't it shouldn't why does it- who made th- who and why did.." Alix began to babble hysterically. "No nonon onono nno No no!"
"Alix?" Chloe turned to her witch slowly. Alix's glazed over eyes were wide and filled with unimaginable terror, each breath she took not doubt sending a wave of chills and suffocating fear twisting through Chloe's stomach. Aurore's own breath hitched at that. Chloe grabbed Alix by the shoulders firmly seriously, her regard for the slime on them immediately ignored as she forced Alix to stare at her. "Alix, Alix breathe with me. I'm here."
"What's going on..?" Nino muttered, horrified as Alix was shaking like a newborn animal. It was then Kagami appeared from below their feet, shooting upwards back to her human height in a flash of cyan fire and turning to them with a grim look.
"This is unnatural." She hissed through her fangs. "A moving corpse, when it attacked us, it had no soul. Before and after Alix turned it into Roasted venison.."
"What, so it's some sort of zombie?" Alya made a sort of weak clawing hand motion. Her head tilted to the side. "That's a bit hard to.."
"More... more than that..."
They turned to Alix who was staring with wild, manic eyes. More terrifying than they'd ever seen on her.
"Alix?" Nathaniel said.
"I know it seems simple, or harmless because of those dumb movies- but those are fake- this- this is not Right." Alix snarled, voice shaking with a horrifyingly serious tone, pointing down at the creature with a mixture of the most fear they had ever seen in the girl's face and also manic rage. "It did not ask for this..! It has no being in it. This, is a bloody husk. This- this- this is shit no one touches..!"
"Alix!" Chloe said worriedly.
"Alix you're scaring us." Aurore began, her tail lashed with fear as Alix writhed in on herself, wiping away buckets of sweat as she stared down at the corpse below her. It was like a switch had been made and all of Alix's composure just snapped like a rubber band.
"Whoever did this is a psychopath.. who would've.. why.. this.. has to be an experiment. Against all rules- why would- how could- all the restrictions- Has to be an- why the fuck else- would- hastobemore. FUck..!" Alix screamed, kicking at the dirt with a feral like rage before turning around at them and making them jump. "We need to find Sabrina faster."
"Alix we're trying can you please explain-" Alya began, holding up her hands in a way like she was trying to sooth the ball of fire their friend had become.
"FASTER! WE GOTTA DO IT FASTER!" Alix cried, face paled multiple layers, "These things guys! They're, they're abom- abominations- just- jus' just- we NEED TO FIND HER!"
Her eyes grew darker with a hidden madness they'd never seen. What was this? What had become in Alix in the last few seconds!?
"These things are husks of something else, they're walking corpses without actual Souls." Alix said in a hushed mutter, gripping tightly to her charms, heaving. "It's the ripping away of life and choice- being and breath, this isn't right guys.. this is against all laws of humanity and existence a-and magic guys- these are CORPSES you guys..! They're aberrations... they were ALIVE! THIS IS WHAT OCCURS WHEN THINGS THAT SHOULDN'T COME BACK-..... do.... "
She breathed in heavily.
"If- if these things are here..."
Her voice was hushed and genuinely scared, it sent a deep chill down Aurore's spine as she looked up at them.
"I don't know how this night is going to end."
...
The sounds of blood spurts and shooting of bolts echoed through the air, exploding through Sabrina's ears whilst she clung desperately onto what was carrying her.
Nathaniel's mother grimaced, keeping her grip tight as she held Sabrina scruff, running through the woods at a horrifying speed while monsters fell left from right. But questions were still around.
"W- What are you doing!?" Sabrina cried in confusion.
The woman didn't reply. Looking at her now, she really did look a lot like Nathaniel. But, a woman, and, older. Sabrina yelped as she was yanked to the woman's other side and they went diving down a hill and into a darker ditch of vines, thistles, and weeds. Sabrina was about to make a scream of confusion but the woman slapped a hand over her mouth.
Sabrina could feel the ground shake beneath the clambering and stomping of broken, rotted hooves. Sweat rolled down her face with fear, shaking like a leaf. It felt all wrong. All wrong. So wrong.
Her eyes snapped open suddenly, she didn't realize closed as the ropes around her suddenly slacked. She stared down as she watched them fall around her then staring down at the glint of Mrs. Kurtzberg's knife pointed up at her. She squeaked, before watching the woman sheath it.
"This mission is a failure." The woman said, "We've been paid, we've done what we can. But now, it's over."
"B- But.." Sabrina began. "He's.. he's gonna be mad at you.. you can't.. he's gonna be mad at you.."
"He holds no power over this." She said thinly, standing up. "I'd say you should stay here where you can't be see. Leave when you're able to. I recommend not running back home. Lest you want to be taken in again by us."
"..But why.. if you want me to escape then.."
Nathaniel's mother just stared at her, "It's just the money we're after, it's no hard feelings either way for us."
Then she was gone.
Sabrina tried to catch her breath, leaning backwards but falling against the ground in a light thump. Ow. Sabrina hissed through her teeth, struggling to move her bones. Those stupid drugs.. everything was cleared up in her brain but she just could barely move now.
So sad.
So sad.
So sleepy.
Rest!
Flee!
Run!
Hide!
Shut up. She begged, closing her eyes weakly. Please shut up.
But they didn't, in fact, it all began to get louder. The whistling of wind through the trees beginning to shout in it's own ways.
RUN.
RUN.
RUN.
Sabrina found the strength to slowly sit up once more. Her eyes felt like they were lulling shut by the second before snapping open with horror.
It breathed heavily on her face. It stank of rot. Staring at her with two milky white eyes, it's ripped apart jaw stretched into what only an insane person could call a smile.
Sabrina didn't contain this scream.
And she heeded the forest's command.
She bolted through the thistles, even when her muscles beneath her were begging and numb just moments ago. It was like a prey like instinct had just kiked in and Sabrina was focused on one thing-
ESCAPE
ESCAPE
ESCAPE
ESCAPE
People have called Sabrina a coward all her life. She knew that.
-She jumped over a log, cracking downwards onto the floor with pain as her legs didn't carry over all the way. She screamed as the monster snapped at her with rotting yellow teeth that looked so aged they'd mush the moment they made contact with something.
Perhaps if she was smarter, she'd of figured it out sooner too.
-The moss was on her side that night, slippery as she dragged herself through the dirt and kept running clumsily. She could hear the monster moaning behind her, it sounded like it was in confused pain.
Sabrina was loved, but she was resented. She was thought about, but also so invisible. She was finally accepting herself, but in comparison, her 'human' self had been more fae than her.
Sabrina was mushy, she was human-like, she spit, she woke up on the wrong side of the bed and still kept her head down like a loyal dog in the long run. Because she was just- different.
But different had given her power.
-Sabrina made it to the mouth of a clearing.
Different was what the forest breathed
-She felt her legs suddenly numb beneath her, the grass and flowers clinging to her every step.
Different was her friends.
-Her eyes widened with despair as she felt the monster's antlers scrape by her sides.
She was just different.
She was just a Changeling.
And now this was where she'd die.
Sabrina slammed into the dirt with a painful cry. Sabrina looked upwards for a moment before she yelped at the sight of the monster charging at her once more- She grabbed the monster by the antlers, weak muscles barely keeping it's broken body and snapping, wrong, distorted jaw away from her face. She screamed with terror as it let out another ghastly moan.
"GET AWAY FROM ME!"
It let out another roar, pushing her down deeper into the dirt. It was painful. She could feel the split, broken antlers scrape into her bloody palms.
FIGHTFIGHTFIGHTFIGHTFIGHTFIGHTFIGHT
She looked to the side, trying to find a way to escape. Trying to ignore the screaming around her. The forest that wouldn't just shut up.! What were they even saying!?
But then she watched a drop of blood drip. It was so calm, so peaceful. She could almost forget it was from her own hand. She stared down as it as she watched it hit the dirt. It was almost satisfying. Blood had a weird density difference compared to water. It was thicker. And the dirt particles stuck to it before the blood somehow bloomed a flower.
Sabrina's eyes lulled. Life had become slow motion almost. Was this how she was actually giving up. Trapped beneath the body of a deer monster, the figure of what she never could be, of what she always was, goring her chest open and waiting for the forest to eat her up alive?
No.
No.
Why would things end like that?
Did she not deserve a happy ending? Surely she had a right to exist as well? Didn't she?
She did.
They all did.
Dance so merrily with us. Dance so strangely with us? Become madness itself, our darling dear.
..Okay.
So she let go.
It hit her like a split instinct. An idea that seemed so natural. A scheme. A plan. A trickery.
Pinned underneath it’s hulking body, teeth snapping at her face as drool dripped across her cheeks, Sabrina’s eyes narrowed darkly as she slapped a handful of dirt and mud across the aberration’s face.
Her eyes glowed a vibrant and burning green- her muscles ached with pain, but she smiled, as the earth around her began to crawl up her skin, rising- as the overgrowth began to wrap around their bodies like a tumor as she dug her dirt covered nails deeper into it's nasty face.
Her skin prickled and crackled with magic, she could feel lines burning across her skin, engravings going up her body and stinging with something that she could only describe as delightful pain. Or perhaps that was too masochistic. It was like she was peeling back skin.
BREATHE CHILD OF THE WILD.
Sabrina's teeth gritted together as she could feel the forest scream for her, her lungs filling with a fresh, burning air-
GIVE IT WHAT IT OWES.
Pushing the thick feeling around her forward, she watched as the seeds and weeds from the soil began to grow- beginning to stretch and wrap around the screeching creature’s jaw. The twigs around them crackled forward, winding thistles and bramble overwhelmed it’s body, and Sabrina crawled out from beneath them, crouched on her knees and catching her breath.
She looked up at it with a grimace.
“Go to hELL....!” She snarled, her voice her own, rippling with energy and fanatical anger, before digging her darkened nails- claws- into the undergrowth, pushing more of herself into it. Every fiber of her body with the forest becoming one-
She could feel it.
Everything.
For a moment the tiniest root, to the largest tree- it was rushing through her veins in a terrifying symphony of merry madness and fae-like glee. The magic of the faewild which had been denied of her for years- finally returned to her.
Magic pulsed within her lungs, growing like the vines around her through every muscle and vein in her body. It felt like she had chugged fifty energy drinks and more-
Sabrina grinned, the newly grown branches cracking and shaking to her will, pulling her hands and rising them from the earth- she watched- as the untamed life around her grew and grew- as the monster’s body was completely taken over by the moss, ivy, and wood. Grown and fused inside a newly rooted tree. Hanging and struggling.
It weaved through every one of it's orifices, with every squeeze it oozed more of it's slimy insides and the fae cackled beyond the trees.
Her bright red hair whipped around in what felt like hundreds of rushes of wind as the bark wove deeper beneath the monster's skin, snapping and springing forward hundreds of years of growth-
It's eyes were wide with confusion despite the moans of agony. It had no comprehension of this all. It had no struggle nor mind to think about it.
Pitiful how Pitiful The Trees sang.
Give it what it owes.
She reached out a hand and grasped onto an invisible force, and she could feel the roots of the wood tense- and the monster let out a choke- before she twisted her hand backwards and a loud bone squelching crack echoed through the clearing. Silencing the monster as it’s twisted corpse hung loose from the branches.
Sabrina just stared for a moment, emerald eyes glowing with an intense magic before she finally hit a wall. Her energy depleted and the adrenaline slowing.
Sabrina gasped for air as the tension snapped within her and she stumbled, eyes widened as fear and terror and reason returned like a splash of cold chilling water. The smell of rot and blood reached her suddenly very sensitive nose and it was like someone made carcass perfume and made her drink it. She looked down and saw that her legs had become bent- wrong- inhuman- she was wrong- she looked -
She looked like something else entirely.
"GAGH!"
What happened to her? What did she just-
Sabrina's chest heaved up and down in a radical panic, eyes wide as she clutched onto her sides as the forest wouldn't shut up- it just kept screaming- and screaming- she opened a door to the madness of the wild and now she couldn't close it- she couldn't focus- she couldn't- fuck fuck-
It suddenly felt like her body was burning. What was this? What was this?
Focus... breathe....
She chanted that to herself but-
FUCK- fuck- she can’t do it- Her mind wept with fear and terror. She wasn't okay. Sabrina wasn't okay and she could feel it. She had gone too far and she was exhausted beyond repair. Someone save her- someone save her- she can’t- someone- please-
…
Juleka snarled, kicking down another monstrous creature, cutting through it like butter- but it was clear she was getting tired.
"This is getting old.." She growled, but the vampire's commentary didn't matter to Chloe at the moment.
“SABRINA WHERE ARE YOU!?” Chloe cried out with terror for her best friend. If something had happened to her-
She couldn't dare to lose Sabrina. She was her best friend. There was still so many things she needed to say to her, to apologize to her for, to tease her for- Chloe's heart belonged to someone else but Chloe also couldn't imagine a world without Sabrina in it.
Alix gripped tightly to the werewolf’s hand, meeting her eyes. They were determined, but mixed with fear. Chloe's felt a rush of support however, coursing through her from the depths of Alix's chest. Together.
“Sabrina!”
“Sabrina! Sa- There! There, I think I see her!” Aurore shouted, pointing out into the start of a clearing. Chloe’s heart leapt to her throat as she charged through the thistles and leaves. The pain of it scraping against her skin was ignored, even as it dug against her and ripped at what she would've wailed in annoyance about if it was any other time but now.
“Sabrina!” Chloe shouted.
But the sight was not what she was expecting.
Chloe gulped, “S-Sabrina?”
And there her best friend stood in the middle of the clearing next to a large winding tree where one of the aberrations that attacked them before was hung up, dead, as roots and vines entangled themselves through it’s throat and orifices. It wasn’t alive before but it was certainly dead now as it’s toothy maw hung aimlessly, black and ink-like blood spurting out.
Sabrina was alive, but she was different. Changed. Anew. Chloe felt a deep chill go up her and every member of the Mystery Gang that was there that night’s spines when they saw her. She smelt of pine and blood, and the force of magic pulsing off of her in heaps was palpable.
Her hair shined bright red as it bristled through the soft wind, a pair of twin antlers stretching out of the soft fiery locks with winding green engravings glowing with magic traveling from the tips of her horns to down to her bloody knees as they winded and glittered across her skin not unlike vines.
Her darkened hands ended in black ebony claws as did her feet which and become bent and pawlike. It almost distracted her from the long winding black tail that ended in a black tuft of fur, twitching, and swaying in the grass like a panicked cat.
Sabrina slowly turned towards them, the sides of her face softly tufted with fur which lead to her long deer-like ears which flicked and drooped as her bright, teary, emerald eyes widened with an unknown emotion of terror, pain, and shock. She was mortified of herself and mortified for them. But still-
"P-Please.. H- Help-" She sputtered, she sounded weak, pleading. Sabrina was reaching out with a clawed, shaking hand and it reminded Chloe of something- two years ago- where a blood soaked child stood over her attacker's corpse-
Chloe was scared, she could admit it and yet she still ran forward without a second of hesitation to pull Sabrina into a hug, followed by Aurore, then Juleka, then everyone as Sabrina stumbled and fell into their arms.
It hurt to speak through her heated tears but she held her friend close, ignoring the smell of blood, the heat of Aurore’s magic, and the chill of the night air. Sabrina’s claws gripped into her back as her manic, terrified sobbing echoed through the clearing.
“You’re safe.” Aurore was the one managing to whisper, warmth pouring from her every word whilst she combed a hand through Sabrina’s hair. “You’re safe, Sabrina. We’re here. We’re here and we’re not letting go.”
Sabrina let out a shuddery breath before sniffing with a nod, knocking her forehead with Aurore’s. She was shaking, but they were Safe. Not for long. But they were safe now.
They were safe now.
The group began to pull apart but never moving away too far and while Chloe offered to, knowing the succubus wasn't known for any bouts of supernatural strength, Aurore hoisted Sabrina into her arms, letting the changeling girl lean in her shoulder.
“I’m warm.” Aurore had muttered, and that was that. But they still had many problems to deal with. Step one of Save The Changeling was over but what now?
“Nathaniel’s family is still around.” Alix said.
“And they’re probably with Mr Raincomprix.” Nathaniel added, scratching his neck with worry.
“We should use a shortcut and just get out then, we can go to the Liberty it’s got a ton of protection spells there.” Juleka offered quickly after.
“Oh gee! Wonderful idea! Small issue! We don’t know where the hell we are, why don’t you point us to the nearest door?!” Chloe growled, crossing her arms with impatience and a growing tension in her spine. Desperation ate at her insides. So her anger bubbled up first.
“Chloe-“ Alix started.
“Maybe we could just fight all of them so there’s no one to avoid?” Juleka suggested, raising an eyebrow.
“We’re all somewhat injured, Juleka. Sabrina especially.” Alya said immediately. "We can't, girl."
“Then Me and Juleka can take them, you guys just run.” Nino replied, his wings extending as his eyes narrowed into a serious glare.
“No!” Alya shouted; turning to him with shock on her expression. "Nino we're not letting you I am absolutely veto-ing that."
“You will literally die.” Kagami deadpanned, tail flicking behind her.
“I can take them all it means protecting you guys.” Nino said, puffing out his chest a bit. His eyes were clear though, genuinely serious. He was absolutely ready to take a bolt to the chest for the group, but the selkie wouldn't let him.
"Don't you even try it. I don't want to repeat the kelpie incident again, Nino, please." Alya pled, arms shaking at her side. Nino deflated a bit, seeing the fear of past mistakes glaze over her eyes before Nathaniel spoke up again.
“Knowing my parents, the drugs they must’ve given her dad are definitely still circulating in her. I’m surprised she was even able to do this while under the effects.” Nathaniel said, motioning towards the monster tree.
“She’s low on magic. Like, bad.” Alix hissed, pulling their attention back to Aurore and Sabrina as the witch pulled a hand away from the changeling’s back. “She needs to rest or get something that can regenerate her magic but I don’t know if treating changeling’s with magic burnout is different or-“
“The moment this mission seems like a lost cause my parents will abandon it.” Nathaniel said quietly, his eyes distant. “They’re not psychopaths but they are logical.. and they’re only in it for the money.”
“Roger might keep offering more and more money though.” Juleka grimaced, eyes glowing darkly with a deep red. "If anyone's crazy-"
“How much do officers get paid again?” Chloe asked, tilting her head with genuine curiosity. Like.. it was... fuck, the cons of being rich, what were people being paid. She had like no reference.
“I don’t have internet I can’t look it up” Alya deadpanned, she held her phone up to show.
“So then what do we do?!” Aurore asked, turning to the witch with wide eyes.
“I don’t know!” Alix said. Chloe winced, a deep panic began to rise in her chest. Alix was getting frantic, more and more losing it. "What are you looking at me for?!"
“Well you said Sabrina’s hurt and we gotta do something to help her so what is that something!?” Aurore shouted as she held Sabrina tighter.
“I don’t know!” Alix snapped, tugging at her hair as her eyes squeezed shut. Chloe saw tears in her eyes and she wanted to act, she wanted to help, she wanted those feelings of Alix's to be chased off by the feeling of comfort and safety. “I don’t know! I don’t know what to do! God damnit I want to but I don't stop fucking yelling at me!”
“Guys!” Kagami hissed, eyes thinning. “Someone’s coming.”
They all turned around to face a dark edge of the woods. Silent. They could still hear the loud whistling of the trees and the muffled shouts of the hunters, but beyond that, there was a suffocating unearthly silence before the soft padding sound of feet against soft grass reached their ears.
The gang stepped in front of Aurore and Sabrina immediately. Ready for any sort of battle that they would fight until their last breaths for.
“We know you’re there. Come out before we make you.” Alya barked. A twig snapped and they all tensed as a figure emerged from the darkness of the woods, leaving them staring wide eyed.
The forest breathed with her and bended to her every approaching step, parting her path like she owned every bit and grain of the soul beneath their feet. And perhaps she did.
“Ah, there you dummies are."
Once teal eyes now a vibrant emerald as her ginger hair glowed ethereally in the soft moon like clearing of the forest. The face of what they recognized identically to be Sabrina Raincomrpix entered the clearing, but her radiance was filled with the whispers and madness of the Wild.
A blast of fire from beyond the trees sent them out of their trance, their grips on each other tightening as their eyes darted to her and the rustling forest.
“You sure cleaned things up for me 'dere. I thank ye a lot for that." The human girl said with a hum. Chloe paled, glancing backwards at Sabrina and then back at the girl, she backed up more, keeping an arm over Sabrina's body protectively.
“You!" Chloe growled, her eyes narrowed. "Don't you dare touch her!"
”W-wh..” Sabrina groggily mumbled, looking up as her droopy glossy eyes stared up at the group. Juleka turned and held her hand as Aurore moved her wings over Sabrina like a protective blanket. The human Doppel held up a defensive hand.
“Relax, I'm not gonna. I'm gettin' you weirdos out of here." She said, before drawing a circle in the air with her finger, the grass around them beginning to glow. They watched as a ring of mushrooms and fungi slowly began to sprout from the grass, one by one, popping out of the ground in a trippy rapid growth, before glowing in a flash of light into a portal. Looking through, Chloe could see the flooring to the Liberty.
"A fairy circle.." Juleka breathed.
The girl snapped at them, pointing down at it.
“In. Now.”
The gang looked at eachother. What choice did they have? Aurore tightened her grip on Sabrina who was still shaking and shuddering for uneasy breaths and Chloe tightened her grip on Alix's hand.
The two shared a tired look, a silent understanding, a promise to talk later- before they jumped through the fairy circle, the portal collapsing behind them in a quiet swhip as the group of monster hunters followed by a bumbling Roger ran into the empty clearing.
They had finally escaped the nightmare.
…
The fae child watched as the group left with her 'little sister'.. What very, very, intriguing little people indeed. Then a snap of a twig was heard.
"She's gone."
The human girl huffed, she left the vicinity, leaping up onto the tree for cover.
She looked down and saw the annoying man and his petty ensemble of harmful assholes. They stumbled around, confused, angry, tired, bloody- before they approached the fairy circle, investigating.
So much trouble in one night, the increase in such dark and taboo magic had been an ever increasing find in the woods, magic unauthorized and magic she was told to look into leading her to find the aberrations- But at least they were all killed- but then again, she could've done without the persistent 'father'.
She didn't want to be found.
She didn't care if she was 'missed'. How could a man be more attached to a baby he'd only spent a few days with than the child he raised for her entire life. Blasphemy the Human Fae said. A man she did not care to talk to. But they owed her. Oh did they owe her.
But wait she did, yes indeed.
"God damn it- then look for her you fools!" The desperate man shouted, "That's your job! It's not done! Don't stop searching-!"
"They exited via fairy circle. Under the drug's influence, your daughter couldn't have made this. Someone else is helping them and it's of the fae." The ugly gruff one said. "We already cost the fae more than you could afford us, we're ending our job here. You've paid us, we tried, you've failed."
"Sir, what about.." A hunter pointed up at the one hanging from the tree as he saw it twitch, and with a quick flick of a wrist of the head mistress, the fae watched as a bolt was shot through the aberration's skull, the corpse turning into ash like, glowing red dust. The human fae hummed with thought, looking down and met the woman's gaze.
Oh how human they were, how tired, how full of grimaced rage and smothered regret.
They finished it off at the very least, cleaning up wouldn't be a problem anymore. At least the woman is smart enough to know I'm watching.. a descent pay in return. Letting them leave was what the fae child would do in acknowledgement, as for the man who caused more problems-
"Y- You can't just leave you haven't-"
"Did you not hear my wife? You signed the contract. As the one's deciding to commit the job in the first place, we're allowed to decide what to do. Our hunters are injured, our time has been wasted, and we've done what you told us to do. We have decided this mission has been a bust, and we've put ourselves more on the line than necessary for you." The leader's voice growled, his arms crossing. "And my son.."
"I- I'll send you all to the police for this! I'm the chief of- you won't just leave! I'll tell everyone you-" The man cried, face turning more and more red by the moment.
"And tell everyone you hired us in the first place?" The leader asked, beginning to loom over him. "You are not powerful here. You are not in charge. You do not get what you want this time. You will not."
The woman looked away from the girl and hung her crossbow back on her belt, turning to the other hunters.
"We're going now, leave an offering to pay back for our forced entry. Don't leave a bolt behind."
"Yes ma'am."
"Naomi."
The woman turned to her husband with a tired stare.
"Viktor"
"About Nathaniel.."
Her eyes just grimaced downward. No words were said. And no emotion could be seen on their expressions.
The human fae watched as the hunters slithered away, into the trees.
And there stood the man in the middle, teal eyes that matched her own wide with mania, terror, and despair.
"J- Just- N-NO!" He cried, reaching out into the woods as he fell onto his knees, sobbing. Grief. "PLEASE I HAVE TO FIND HER! I GOT TO FIND MY BABY GIRL SHE'S ALL I GOT!"
Her eyes narrowed with annoyed apathy, as he let out a wail of despair. A man who wanted family so bad, who loved so deeply, held the same dagger which cut it all into pieces.
"DAMN YOU ALL..!"
She watched him scream in the clearing, clutching himself as tears fell from his eyes before she felt her ears prick upwards to something else. In a flurry of leaves she let her magic pull her to where she wished and skidded across the ground in the dark of the forest in front of the Matriarch of the Hunters.
She smiled upwards.
"You stayed behind." She remarked.
"I will leave once I get one answer, child." Naomi Kurtzberg growled, clutching her dagger at her side tightly. "What were those things."
"The fae would truly love to know too." She said, crossing her arms as her head tilted to the side with a terrible smile. "But I've figured it out cause it's really simple. They're zombies."
"Zombies?" The woman tsked. "Is this some sort of joke?"
"If it was.. I'd be cacklin." She replied, bringing a finger to her lips. Eye's glowing a harsh green. "But here I am, as hushed as a baby."
The woman grimaced, though her form stayed unshaken. The human child just grinned.
"Or don't believe me. That's your choice. I recommend ya do though." She said simply, waving a little hand before her voice grimly lowered. "Things are coming, Madame. Things are coming and you will not be prepared. Someone's brewin' up somethin' real Nasty. And these are just the beginning."
She inhaled through her teeth, "The dead never return. It is taboo to create such things. I'm a normal human with no magical capabilities, and yet I know that. What you say cannot be possible."
"What is possibility but a limitation in the way of a man?" The human fae wondered out loud, chuckling darkly. "They're bidin' their time, collecting what they can, testing and tryin' over and over. And when the time comes..."
"It's not our business." Mrs. Kurtzberg returned her hood over her dark red hair. Her eyes narrowed at the ground. "We are not the names of heroism. We're mercenaries looking for a coin we can't even spend. This is a dying sin that continues to choke the more love grows and perhaps it's good it's going to by buried by my son's artistic hand."
"You believe in the next generation or somethin'?" She asked. "No wonder, after you saved my little sister.."
Naomi grimaced, "It would just be a problem at school, if I'm to support him for his future endeavors, I shouldn't make more problems for him."
"If he remains." The human fae sang, watching as the woman disappeared. She looked around her at the other carcasses of the shuddering dead around her, splintered with vines and bolts. They rotted and stank of the smell of taboo "If we all remain."
She chuckled to herself, combing a hand through her red hair. She stared at the ground, eyes half lidded before rolling her head over her shoulder to look at the newly approaching creature.
"And what of you?" She asked to the dog waiting behind her, watching it transform in a flurry of swirling black smoke to a standing figure. The human fae smiled thinly. "Have you decided to stop bein' a little dramatic shit for once? You've surely 'ad to have made your mind after seeing all of this, haven't you?"
"Yeah, I have." It whispered beneath the dark of the trees, gripping tightly to the bells woven around their neck. "I can't stay silent after all of this..."
"Good" She replied, picking at her ear boredly "I was getting tired of this slow burnin'."
The grim dog growled, bursting into a cloud of mist once more, swirling around the child's body, ruby eyes glittering.
"You have a responsibility too now.." It's voice traveled through her ears, it made her smile falter. The fae child's eyes narrowed as the dog whispered and growled around her, teeth curled upwards and speaking in black spits of smoke. "And one day, you'll have to face your own, too."
"All in good fun, my silly little friend." She said, lifting a flower up and blowing a soft flurry of red petals after it, as the dog trampled off into the dark night. The human fae smiled, her eyes lowering grimly. "All in good fun."
Notes:
What a spooky little end there. I bet it means nothing.
Chapter 39: The Rage of an Immortal
Summary:
Happy Halloween!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Juleka let out a gasp of air as she fell through the circle. Her mouth clamped shut as she felt the world spin around her for a moment before gravity realized it existed again and she landed on the ground with a heavy slam, and then about six more bodies landed on top of her with a horrible, painful crack.
Ow.
She groaned into the ground, hand reaching around to feel it and looking up when she felt the top of a shoe. Juleka hissed and flopped over onto her back to look up. Her mom stared down at her with a tired look, behind her with the Liberty's green house glass panes she could see the slivered moon and it's few stars. She looked to be eating from a bowl. It was cereal. What time was it again?
"You're back sooner than expected." Anarka commented dryly.
"We're efficient like that." Kagami remarked, crawling out from beneath Alya achily, poofing into human form tiredly. "We have secured the changeling mostly unscathed."
"Yeah.." Aurore groaned, stretching her wings out and sitting upwards to reveal Sabrina still in her arms, looking very dizzy in her own slumber. They stared in quiet awe and concern. Her small doelike ears flicking around and her eyes squeezed shut in a pained expression. "For the most part.."
Anarka set down her cereal bowl, eyes widened.
"Damn that looks.. not good, however she seems to have found her true form." The pirate queen said, kneeling down and putting a hand on the girl's forehead. She hummed with concern. "Burn out for sure, an' a fever, I'm grabbin' Luka- get the couch cleared for her, she's gonna need rest!"
And so she ran off in a hurry down to the inside of the ship, leaving the group in quiet once more. They quickly brushed some things off the couch, a few books left behind, leaves from the plants. They seemed to bloom the closer Sabrina got to them.
Aurore pulled herself to her feet wobblily, gasping quietly as Sabrina began to shift and for a moment their hearts all skipped, before calming as Sabrina just buried herself closer into the safety of Aurore's shoulder. Her small tail curling loosely with Aurore's own. Aurore's face fell, and she hurried on.
A tenseness in the room released as Aurore got a bit further away, no doubt her succubus magic, but you know it was actually kinda strange cause Juleka hardly felt the effects and recently Alya was comparing their little experiments with how she reacted to Aurore's succubus magic and she just apparently did not react the same way as others she swore that's what horniness was- oh look there's Nathaniel.
“Nathaniel?” Juleka looked over to her friend who is sitting on the ground with a distant look in his eyes, Alix and Chloe beside him. “You alright?”
”F-fine.” He said weakly, awkwardly feeling his hair and adjusting his jacket. “Just, past hour is processing in my m-mind. We should check on-“
Sabrina.
Juleka stood up weakly and saw Aurore meet her eyes, back awkwardly bent over Sabrina. Juleka was convinced as she realized Aurore was stuck, and she could see Sabrina clinging on the succubus' body like a life line. Aurore mouthed what looked like 'what do I do??' and Juleka could hear her heart just thumping with a panic and she hummed a little. She motioned for Aurore to just lay down and hesitantly, the blonde complied and watched as Sabrina scurried closer to hug onto her.
Sabrina looked pale and sickly like that, she hated seeing Sabrina so unwell like this.. and she knew Aurore did too. Everyone here.
"So Alix.." Alya said slowly, like she was approaching a rabies filled animal "Now that we're yknow, out of there, could you explain about that um-"
"You had a bit of a freak out with those deer, you okay?" Nathaniel asked.
Chloe glared at them for a moment, but Alix held up a weak hand which made the werewolf soften. Alix sighed.
"Yeah I- I'm good now that is- but, yeah I'll um, explain a little at least." Alix said. Her eyes looked weighed by a heaviness of guilt and darkness. "What those are- er- were.. They were what you could just call zombies.."
"What?! Zombies? Seriously? Girl we watched that one gorey as hell movie together! We're horror movie buddies!" Alya exclaimed in confusion.
"Yeah! Cause those were fictional and- listen to me guys.. the disgusting art of necromancy is not to be romanticized... and unfortunately for us.. a greedy fool has dipped their toes into it." Alix growled with a deep, shaking hatred. She blinked, looking up as Chloe held her hand. Her face softened into a calmer state of mind as she turned to them all with a quiet whisper. "So someone's fucked up hard, somehow."
"All of that.. because someone's trying to give death the bird.. I have.. no idea how to feel about that.. I can't say I'm all to accepting with.. you know.. dying.. I don't even know what I really believe in.." Alya rubbed her chin, eyes deep with thought. Kagami adjusted her outfit gracefully, before looking at them all, her eyes gentle.
"Death is but another aspect of change." Kagami said softly, tilting her head to the side with a curious look in her feline eyes. "What is beyond, is up to fate, life is not so different. But souls are sacred. Souls define as your ambition, your love, your thought, cognition, being- without them, you are but a husk. You are but a corpse. But.."
"My dad... he... he tried to bring my older brother back, and ended up with me." Nino whispered, nervously rubbing his arm as he returned to them. His soft golden eyes looked up at them, searching them individually. "I.. clearly I'm not like one of those zombies.. right?"
Kagami walked towards him and put a hand on his shoulder.
"No, no you are not, my gargoyle friend." She said comfortingly, looking towards Alya and taking her hand too. "What the zombies are, are husks imbued with magic to make up the space where a soul should be. Who you are, Nino Lahiffe, is a man made of the love around him. Before him. And who you've grown to be. These.. however.. are much.. much.. more vile."
"It's the disruption of being. A violation to what was once a person.. " Alix said hollowly, staring darkly at the ground. "It truly is, the darkest of magic taboo."
The Liberty was quite for a very long moment as a deep chill went up their spines.
Juleka could feel heartbeats quicken, eyes darting around to her dearest friends, and her hands instinctually reached to rest upon her chest, clasping eachother when she felt them begin to shake in their own way.
She was supposed to be the strong one.
And yet she was so worried.
Why?
"Grims are born under the circumstance of being the first soul buried in a cemetery or graveyard and die when it's destroyed." The fae replied, "I needed a grim, so I took it's barely surviving soul from the rubble of a destroyed graveyard when I first started this place. They were here when I arrived, and they'll be here the day the world burns it to the ground."
Juleka's eyes narrowed, head swirling with constant thoughts.
Luckily, after a few more agonizing seconds, Anarka burst back into the garden room with a very sleepy Luka still dressed in pajamas in tow holding his guitar, holding a bunch of blankets and a few random knib knobs and bedangles.
"Ay! Take these things!" She exclaimed, dropping what looked like a whole Ton of blankets onto poor Nathaniel who fell beneath them with a thud before turning heel and running off once more. "I'll be back!"
Classic Mom.
"Morning Prince Charming" Juleka remarked dryly, Luka yawned, giving a little wave. She had no idea what time it actually was, she hoped it wasn't too late for him. He was only human after all. A human with magic, but a human nonetheless. He needed rest so he could be weird tomorrow. He was a weird dude. And one of her best friends, truly.
"Ma woke me up with a water bottle.." Luka yawned, before looking at them all with a slightly more widened look. "It just processed with me that you're all back! Good to see you guys alive, though a bit roughed up. Actually, there's two missing where are they?"
Aurore awkwardly raised a hand, alerting him to look down at the couch where she was laying, motioning to the altered Sabrina. Luka tilted his head curiously as Anarka bustled her way to the kitchen.
"Interesting.." He hummed, plucking a few chords. Somehow they resonated deeply, echoing through them.
"BLOODY HELL AM BAD AT CHEMISTRY" Anarka shouted from the kitchen, the bustling a bit louder. Juleka winced as she swore she heard something break. Chloe whined, covering her ears uncomfortably.
"Jeez.. we're doomed aren't we.." Chloe muttered.
"I wouldn't say so." Luka chuckled. "Ma might think of something sooner or later, but for now, I'm here."
"What's your diagnosis, Music Man?" Kagami asked calmly, strolling up next to Luka and nudging his side. Luka sat down next to Aurore and Sabrina, and somehow, he seemed just so calm.
It was kind, the energy Luka always had. And comforting. And oh so making her so tired right now as it all sunk in. That she was home. And everyone was safe.
"AH- Juleka!?"
Juleka just faceplanted into the couch, exhaustion aching her bones as she hit the softness right next to Luka who chuckled, patting her on the head. She let her body change on it's own, and suddenly she was so much smaller, and Juleka opened her eyes a bit to see the extension of her bat wings and her now smaller point of view. Juleka's ears flattened a little as he scratched the top of her head with a finger and had a knowing, soft smile.
"Well.. seems like a sleepover don't it? I'm sure you've all had a terrifying night, and a nice, long, rest, will surely make you feel better." Luka said wonderfully as the gang began to one by one, ending up on the couch, or at least close by, as Alya spread out a few blankets and pillows on the floor for Nino and her to lay down on whilst she began to slowly text what she assumed to be her family, a few others began to do that too.
Sabrina whimpered weakly and Luka stroked her shoulder comfortingly before pulling away and beginning to Truly play;
It was gentle, it was soft.
The gang, along with the vampire who'd already seen the spectacle, watched and listened in jaw slacked awe and breathless wonder. Luka already had a little spark to him. He could hear the song of the souls. The harmony of the living. And what Juleka nicknamed; the world's OST. He found that one funny- but his magic itself was another thing to say, as with his first real strum, his guitar was illuminated with the soft blue turning to gold glow being admitted from it's strings.
They wisped through the air like fading embers, before lighting up with his next action. The shapes had no meaning nor form, but it danced and twisted in the air, bouncing and squirming. It was if music itself, had taken form.
It soaked through them all, resonating deep within the chasms of their souls, singing soft warmth into their bones and the ache and pain over the last few days and especially that night felt like they had been lifted. Juleka watched as the bardic tunes soaked deep within Sabrina's form. It curled over her face and absorbed into her body.
Juleka could hear the few crickets on the boat more clearly now, serving as background noise as Luka began to softly pluck upon his instrument. A soft purring rumbled against her back and her ear perked just a little up to know it was Kagami as she laid down next to her. Juleka tiredly looked up and she could see Chloe and Alix leaning against eachother, eyes already drooping closed.
Alix.. what's behind those eyes. She wondered before passing her gaze onto Nathaniel. His eyes were far, and distant, upon the rippling waters illuminated by the city light and Luka's own magic, like golden fecks upon the waves. His phone was in his hand, and she could see from her tiny advantage point the unfinished sentences to his Parents.
What he would say, could wait tomorrow, and soon, he too was claimed by the luring state of rest.
Soon, Sabrina sucked in a quick breath as Luka plucked a chord before relaxing in the most relieved sigh, and it was like color was suddenly brought back into that sickly, sickly face. Juleka watched, relaxed, at peace, happy, as Sabrina in a more calmer state relaxed into Aurore's hold, which was now one in sleep. They all were asleep now, whisked away to the lands of the dreaming.
The hopes of tomorrow, among them.
Juleka's eyes felt heavy.
"Sleep well, Jules." Luka whispered, as she let out a small, sleepy squeak in reply. I protected them all..,, She thought contently. I got them all back home safe... man.. I'm tired.
...
Sabrina had weird dreams that night. Something about talking flowers, and the reflections of her own face being a talking deer head with an Irish accent. So to say she was tired despite having the longest sleep she's had in a while is not unbelievable to believe.
Sabrina groaned tiredly, her eyes slowly lifting open.
Where... am I?
Her vision finally cleared, refocusing. It felt different, like everything suddenly sharpened in a way. The feeling of longer, more adept ears reached her in a strange way as they twitched and swiveled around her to hear her new environment. The sounds of soft snoring and subtle slaps of water against the hull of what she recognized as a ship. Sabrina looked upwards, eyes thinning as she saw the soft sunrise's light pour in through the glass panes arcing over her.
She breathed in a tad, still unsure how she got from Point A- the forest- to the Point B- uh- here. She could vaguely see around her the still dead asleep bodies of her friends. They must've gone through so much for her. Sabrina didn't want to wake them up so she let her body slack to rest once more, trying to control her breath.
Then she recognized the soft, cherry smell of a familiar, faded perfume and she jerked around finally to see what the warmth holding her was.
Aurore's sleeping expression was soft and at peace. Sabrina's mind spun and she could feel her own face flush dark with heat as she stared to the succubus's very close, gentle face. Sabrina blinked with confusion as a new feeling began to hit her and she looked down past Aurore's wings which were wrapped around her protectively (Were they always that big?) at her new, swaying appendage.
A tail.
"AH." Sabrina said flatly, accidentally jerking her arm upwards and knocking it into Aurore's chin. The poor girl hissed with pain, rubbing her chin as her body jerked awake in reaction before one blue eye opened slowly before both snapped open wide.
"S- Sabrina!" She exclaimed before squeaking as Sabrina moved a paw over her mouth to muffle her. Sabrina tried to ignore the new misshapen, furred look to them to focus back on Aurore, their eyes meeting.
"Shh" The changeling said quietly, motioning her head around to the sleeping friends around them. Aurore's mouth went into a small 'o' before nodding at her.
They managed to slowly, and very carefully, get off the couch.
Sabrina suppressed a yelp as the world began to give under her and she fell into Aurore's arms. Sabrina looked down, a blanket was covering her now bent, darkly furred legs that no longer had feet, but paws. She and the succubus shared a look but Aurore just smiled at her comfortingly. It gave her strength, so using Aurore as a stable source, she managed to walk with her help down into the Hull, tail's intertwining.
Sabrina wasn't used to this. She had no idea what to say, she remembered it all- the monsters- the blood- and- and when...
Sabrina did her best to quietly apologize when she heard Aurore hiss with pain and she realized her claws were digging into her arm a bit.
I had gone completely feral.. Sabrina thought, staring down at her paw-like feet, which were becoming a bit more and more easier to configure with. Walk with? Walk with. She passed by a quick reflection. Doe like ears, slightly dark fur going down to the bridge of her nose, strange antler like horns coming out from her fluffy hair, her once teal eyes were now the greenest color she'd ever seen.. Is this what my real form is? I look...
"You aren’t disgusting, but you are a monster. That’s who you are.” Alix stated before listing off- ”That’s who Chloe is, that’s who Juleka is, that’s who Alya and Aurore is— and god- probably a ton of other people too! Monsters! And you- you Sabrina- you are a monster. But you are not disgusting.”
Sabrina sighed, heart a little lighter. ...like a monster. Not disgusting, but a monster. And I'm not alone.
"Here, I think we can just sit in here." Aurore helped her to sit on a new couch in the Liberty's inside living room. Sabrina didn't actually get to be in here. She managed to sneak off onto the Liberty during the Captain Hardrock incident which was scary but, she wasn't really inside. It was very... Couffaine-y. It fitted the Juleka she knew now. Friendly but not suffocating chaos. It was nice. Warm. Had a lot of character to it.
The two awkwardly sat next to each other, Sabrina found herself wringing her tail in her hands. It was actually very soft, the way it fluffed out at the end she almost considered, cute. It was nice to fidget with.
It led her eyes downwards to Aurore's hands however, awkwardly fidgeting anxiously. Sabrina looked up at her face and saw it twisted with concern towards her before her eyes widened when they met. Sabrina's ears perked up as they both squeaked, both not prepared for the sudden eye contact.
"I was.. worried.. about you.. I'm- I'm glad that you're- I'm glad that you're awake...and.. okay" Aurore said, awkwardly holding her own horns like an awkward fidget. Though, in Sabrina's opinion, it was very, very cute.
"I can't believe you all went th- through that trouble just to.. save me..." Sabrina whispered, ears perking up "You guys didn't get hurt did you?!"
"AH- only roughed up, just a bit! But we totally squashed them!" Aurore exclaimed before squeaking as she slapped a hand over her mouth. They waited a long second before sighing with relief as there was no signs of anyone waking up. They deserved some rest.
"I'm sure you did.." Sabrina said softly at her. Warmth in her eyes. Aurore truly did sparkle with that air of confidence and genuine joy. Like she became the sun for a few moments. Uh, wait that s- sounded- um- ANYWAYS-
The two sat there.
Shit. She was hoping they'd say something so her Anyways would lead into something. Uh.
"My phone" Sabrina said, snapping "I think um, I, I have no clue, what time it is."
"Oh- OH yeah-" Aurore laughed awkwardly, her tail swishing around. "Want me to get it for you?"
"Uh- well- it's- god it's probably still at my house!" Sabrina said. She sighed. "It's okay, don't bother.. I don't think.."
"No. No I'll get it for you, I promise." Aurore said, taking her hands with a smile. "I can go wake Alix up, we can short cut to your house. It still looks really early, your dad might not have gotten there yet! Maybe. And if sooooo he might still be asleep! We'll get some of your things and-!"
Her voice died on her lips, her outstretched wings awkwardly falling as her nose scrunched up a bit in that cute little way it did when she got frustrated or thoughtful. Sabrina giggled, feeling Aurore's tail beginning to twitch and sway. Sabrina softly grabbed it, catching her attention and letting it curl around her wrist.
"Thank you, Aurore. That means a lot." It did.
Aurore smiled a little bashfully.
"W- Well of course, I, uh, I try, my best." Aurore smiled. "You wouldn't like me as much as you think you do if you saw me at work.. people aren't wrong when they say I'm a bit.. arrogant." She huffed, blowing some strands of hair out of her face. Sabrina giggled. It helped distract from the.. everything, that's happened. Normal conversation, she needed this.
"Well I've seen arrogance at it's worst before, and I've seen a lot of other nasties, but I can't help but see more sunshine in you, Aurore." Sabrina replied quietly. "You're a lot kinder than you really think you are."
The succubus stared at her for a long moment before it completely processed and her face poofed into a bright, flustered pink.
"O-oh! Well, th- I- well- than- thank you, that means a lot to Me.." Aurore said, wings fluttered round a little, her tail unwrapped from Sabrina's wrist to flick around like a baffled cat. It didn't help that her already cutely raspy voice had a short squeak to it. Sabrina giggled.
"No problem, Aurore." She said softly. Aurore nodded kindly before snapping.
"Ri- Right up, I'll go get Alix. I think.. well I dunno what you think but I don't think it'd be the smartest to go back to your dad.. you can stay with me and my family! If you want- or with Chloe, or Juleka, or.. um yeah." Aurore thought outloud.
"If.. you could get my plants somehow that'd be nice, and my backpack." Sabrina fidgeted with her tail once more. "Maybe a toothbrush.."
"I'll grab anything else you want"
Sabrina's lips pursed a bit. "Um.. some of the clothes we bought together.. would be nice.."
"You'll need a duffle bag or a bag o' holding for that then"
The two yelped, grabbing onto eachother protectively as they spun around to the source of sound- Sabrina nearly fell over from standing up to fast and knocked her antlers into poor Aurore's chin whilst wrapping her wings around Sabrina and curling her tail around one of her awkwardly bent legs.
Anarka yawned, holding out a duffle bag with the scent and strange aura of something off.
"Wake up lil Alix why doncha. And use this; it hold's anythin so long as you get it through the zipper opening." Anarka said, as Aurore shyly took it from her hands. "Sabrina, why don't you stay here, lass. I'll start up breakfast and the others when they wake or git back."
"O- Oh okay!" Sabrina squeaked. Aurore put a supportive hand on her shoulder, meeting Sabrina's gaze kindly.
"..I'll be back in a flash, no worries!" Aurore said. Sabrina's worried expression melted into a smile.
"Okay," she whispered. Aurore nodded and scrambled up the stairs.
Sabrina sighed, rubbing her eyes a little before squeaking as a hand fell onto her head. A weird rumbling went through her chest as the fingers softly scritched it before her senses came back and she turned to see Mrs. Couffaine staring down at her.
Anarka smiled kindly.
"You alright with hot chocolate?"
Sabrina wasn't sure if she'd get used to the wagging tail.
...
"All dem rushed in ate once it was a Mad time!" Anarka chuckled, pouring the warm goodness into a soft green mug. It had a cat painted on it in an amateurish way and Sabrina noticed the very messily pained and awfully spaced 'happy mothers day <3 jules'. It made Sabrina chuckle a little.
She looked down into her drink though, seeing her own reflection. She tugged nervously at her ears. Anarka gave her a knowing look.
"What's wrong, dear?" She said it so kindly. It was off putting.
"N- Nothing I just... well.. er.." Sabrina started and began but was unable to say for a moment before speaking. "I just.. don't know how I'm gonna get to school like this.."
"Ah- right- hold on. I think I have extra- there it is." Anarka went digging underneath the counter before popping out and blowing hard into her hand and exploding a cloud of glittery dust over her face. Sabrina sneezed, it looked like glitter for the few moments it wasn't suddenly in her eyes. Anarka took a thumb and began to gingerly rub some of the remaining dust and when Sabrina opened her eyes Anarka gave her a kind smile.
Sabrina tilted her head in confusion, she didn't feel different but- oh!
She had reached up to fix her hair only to look down and see fingers instead of claws, and looking down, oh there were normal legs, and no tail. Sabrina awkwardly patted her face. Yeah that, that felt, right?
..No it didn't feel quite right anymore. She was what she was before.. well.. last night. But somehow, this didn't feel normal anymore. Was this how everyone felt?
"Just some spare glamour magic, when Juleka was a lil one she didn't know how to retract her teeth a bit, so had to use a bit for a while to mask it from the other kids. I think with the right magic enviornmen' or just you usin' magic your new lil things will-" She made a popping sound "-back, yknow? So we'll help you figure out basic glamour things for all there and that."
"You k- know a lot." Sabrina said, still awkwardly staring at her old form. She was already missing that tail to mess with.
"Hah! Well sure, it happens when you're as old as me!" Anarka barked out a laugh. Sabrina chuckled with her, taking a sip from the hot chocolate. It pooled a warm hearth of heat in her stomach, it felt safe and warm. And Kind. "You're lucky to have some nice friends, kiddo."
Sabrina felt a pause in her words and set her hot chocolate down for a spell.
”You’ve lost a lot of people, haven’t you?” Sabrina asked quietly, “That has be crushing every day, right?”
Anarka blinked at her and Sabrina felt a rush of embarrassment hit her.
"AH! I shouldn't have said that I'm so sorry!" Sabrina exclaimed
"Bahhh, relax lil one. It twas a genuine question." Anarka waved a had dismissively. She sighed thoughtfully, thinking for a long moment. "Yeah.. yeah. Bein’ immortal is quite a lonely occupation.” Anarka chuckled to herself but her lips pulled into a serene smile. “But only if you are alone.”
”Aren't you alone?” Sabrina asked.
”No” Anarka said softly, her eyes twinkling with warmth. “I am simply made of memories.”
Sabrina breathed before squeaking as a loud crash echoed at the top of the Liberty. Anarka grabbed a sword from underneath the cabinet immediately.
"Da fock's going on up 'dere.?" She hissed. The older woman looked at Sabrina worriedly, and took her hand. "Stay behind me okay, let's go check on it."
"R- Right.!"
They ran up the stairs in a hurry, Sabrina felt her heart pumping out of her chest. Please don't let it be.. Please don't let it be.. Please don't let it be.. Please don't let it be.. Please don't let it be.. Please don't let it be.. Please don't let it be.. Her mind repeated in a desperate prayer but perhaps it was too late for God to answer when they reached above the deck and saw the large scramble of bodies and shouting.
And where Roger was trying to wrestle with a very angry bat Juleka who was now biting his hand, her brother looked like he was about to smash his guitar over the man's head, Alix was scrambling to draw something on a piece of paper, Alya was trying to gnaw at the police officer's leg, and Aurore was taking out a bat aANNND DAD BROUGHT OUT THE TASER OH JEEZ-
"Guys!" Sabrina exclaimed
"SABRINA!" They all shouted at once, ow that was loud. They all looked estatic to see her except well, her dad, who looked like he contracted rabies seven times. Jeez that sounded rude.
"I'm sorry! He caught us while we were short cutting back!" Alix said, "And then he grabbed Jules"
Anarka looked like murder.
"LET GO OF ME DAUGHTER ROGER RIGHT. NOW!" Anarka snarled. The entire deck froze as the woman stomped over the deck with a terrifyingly wild expression spattered across her facial features. Juleka let go of his hand sheepishly and squirmed out of the man's hand. Roger looked heavily disheveled, it scared Sabrina to see and it made her heart leap into her throat.
"You..!" Roger said, it sounded slurred. Like he was drinking again. "You s- stol- took! You toOK her! YOU!" He pointed at Her now, and Sabrina stumbled behind Anarka fearfully who opened out an arm protectively. "Yoouuu... you were noOT.. sususususpossed... to be here...!"
"D- Dad.." Sabrina said nervously.
"I was supposed to get my baby back.." He said, stumbling towards her with bright, bloodshot, tear stricken eyes. "..they took all of it... was supposed to get my family back...! YOU TOOK IT ALL AWAY..!"
He reached towards her face and Sabrina's breath hiccupped.
”H-Hello?” She greeted shyly. The woman scowled at her, Sabrina squeaked as she felt the woman snatch her by her collar. She kicked her legs frantically in confusion. Her eyes wide with fear.
”Why didn’t he kill you?! Why didn’t he!?!” She screamed. Costumers around them shot forward to pry her off Sabrina. She was terrified. More terrified than she had ever been in her entire life, and all she could hear was her mother’s screams. The first time in ten years. The first time.. " Why didn’t you die?! WHY ARE YOU STILL ALIVE! YOU FAKE!”
Sabrina felt very small.
But then, Anarka calmly grabbed him by his wrist and Sabrina swore she heard something crack.
“It doesn’ matter wether she is or isn’ your blood daughter! She’s still your kid and you’ done a shite job at takin’ care of ‘er!” Anarka spat, pointing a finger into his chest “She’s in our care now until she and or I decide you’ve gotten your shite together, and until then you get to see her on her terms! You hear me?”
“M-Miss Anarka!” Sabrina shouted, mortified as she almost fell to her knees if not for Juleka’s grip on her. Sabrina stared up at the vampire, but saw the genuine fear in her eyes. This was an act of protection.
“Couffaine-“ Roger tried to speak up, but Anarka suddenly gripped his collar and began to snarl into his ear.
“I’m FAR older than you can ever even imagine, BOY!" It made everyone physically have to take a step back from how loud she shouted as Anarka began to literally lift her dad off the ground, his shoes barely scraping the floor by his toe. "I’ve seen monsters and demons beyon’ your wildest comprehension, who’ve murdered, maimed, hurt, and destroyed countless lives- I’ve drunken with ‘em- I’ve cried with ‘em.."
Sabrina felt a chill go up her spine as the woman went silent, a dark grief shadowing over her eyes.
"..I’ve even killed ‘em." Anarka muttered quietly, before slowing looking up at him with a terrifying glare, it was then Sabrina could see the glint of steel and her heart leapt into her throat, clogging her ability to speak when she saw the woman raise a dark red, jagged blade. "and yet- you still DISGUST me..!”
"COUFFAINE!" Roger choked, face red with fear. Juleka's blood was pumping through her head.
"Ma that's her father, please don't kill him in front of her!" Luka shouted, extending an arm forward.
Roger’s face paled as her voice echoed with multiple lifetimes sent a chill down his weak spine while Anarka’s eyes bore into his very soul and saw nothing but grime. But slowly, did she, lower the weapon. She caught her breath and there was a long, long silence, only filled with the man's heavy breathing, before she spoke again.
"My children don' share the same blood fathers, but they find thousands of reasons every day- good and bad- to care about each other as family." Anarka snarled lowly, she had the eyes of a thousand lifetimes. "I'm sure, that Sabrina could find at least One reason, to abandon you as one, today."
The rage of an immortal. How horrific was that. It was unfathomable.
And then she looked at Sabrina. Sabrina stuttered backwards before steeling herself.
"I think.. that I won't be going back with you in any way.. dad.. not now.. not for a long time..." Sabrina said quietly before grimacing. "But I don't want to see him- no- I don't want him to be dead. O- Okay? B- Because.. I still love him. He's my dad. I know I shouldn't sa- say he is.. I know you want me to abandon him completely.. but I can't.. I'm.. I'm sorry.."
She was worried the woman wouldn't listen. That she'd just shrug Sabrina off like nothing, discard her, tilt her opinion, ask her to change her mind. Sabrina blinked with fear as Anarka held him for a long moment before dropping him in a huff. Roger writhed on the ground in pain, wheezing for breath. Sabrina's heart sank at the tears in his eyes, but she did not run to comfort him. That was not her job anymore. That never was her job.
Anarka approached her slowly before kneeling down to meet her eyes.
"You don't apologize for your feelings, young lass." Anarka said kindly. "I'm not going to try and change your mind."
"You, you can't.." Roger whimpered on the ground, trying to weakly stand. He was sniffling. "You ca-an't.. I need my daughter back.. they took them both away.. you can't take her away she's mine,.. she belongs to me they're both mine.."
"Oh shut up you asshole pig shit I will call my dad the FUCKING mayor right the fuck now if you take a step closer to Sabrina and rip your throat out myself right after he fires your shit ass!" Chloe snarled loudly, looking like a feral dog. The vulgarity in her voice surprising many around her who took an awkward step away as if she was about to bite them too.
"Her words, mine too, minus the mayor bit. Obviously." Alix said, though the cold seriousness in her voice was not lost despite her more calm stature. Roger looked up at her and she could see where her human counterpart got those brilliant teal eyes, but now they were red and puffy with desperate tears of a desperate man.
"I wanted you to have a nice life too but you're not.. human.. you're not- you're a monster- you can't.. this is just no where you belong.. I wanted to help.." He pleaded. Sabrina's face fell but she steeled her heart.
"You don't get to use who I am against me to behave, anymore." She said shakily. "You don't get to. So I'm gonna continue living, even if you don't like it."
Roger's face just dropped with despair.
Anarka tsked with disgust and turned away from him, snatching a small box of cigarettes before stomping off to god knows where on the deck of the ship. A large string of tension snapped the moment she disappeared, no wonder she was a Pirate Queen.
“..We’ll handle the dishes tonight!” Luka spoke up to cut through the awkward silence.
She just screamed from above the deck in response.
"..Cool okay!" Luka said fiddly as the gang awkwardly stood their, fidgeting and wringing their hands and unsure what else to say.
“We should get your father off board, I think you’ll be staying for a bit. We’ve got a guest room, you don’t owe us anything we promise.” Juleka whispered to Sabrina who looked down at the crumpled from that was once the man she fully trusted. Her eyes squinted before she nodded weakly. Juleka's bright crimson eyes met her's with a deep warmth and Sabrina hugged her for comfort. Juleka returned it with a tight, safe bear hug.
It distracted her from Nino and Alya not discreetly throwing Roger overboard. Onto the shore, of course, sure.
"I'll deal with him." Chloe said, a dark glint in her eyes.
And that was that.
"I might have to go soon." Nathaniel said quietly, "Thank you all- for letting me help."
"Leaving so soon you two?" Kagami asked, tilting her head a bit to the open air which, Sabrina assumed was some sort of thing. Nathaniel awkwardly laughed.
"I'm all adventured out for a long time.. but.. Sabrina, I'm- ow- we're glad you're safe." Nathaniel said, motioning to the blank air. But somehow, Sabrina still felt encouraged.
"Thanks for your help, Nath. And uh, there's no hard feelings about your parents, uh, I think you should talk to your mom though" Sabrina said.
"My mom?" He questioned. She bit her lip.
"I feel like she has a lot more to say to you, when you go home" Sabrina said softly, she squeezed his hand. "Thank you lots, Nathaniel."
Nathaniel blushed bashfully as the gang surrounded him a bit, patting him a stupid goofy way.
"Awww youw ouw hewo Kurtzberg soooo coool" Alix danced around him.
"Omigooosh Nathaniel bro gimmie your autograph" Nino rustled his hair wildly, making him look even more like a tomato which made Sabrina laugh a lot.
"Super Nate.." Chloe began to snicker uncontrollably
"Staaph stop stop stop, okay, guys I get it!" He whined, though his lips were stretched into a goofy grin. "We'll hang out more for sure, now.. see you guys at school!"
Juleka nodded at him with a smile, "See you Nathaniel."
He left the ship with a happy wave, leaving the gang and the boys on the Liberty. It was still very early in the morning.
"So like, pancakes right?" Alix asked
"I am so fucking starving."
"Please food." Sabrina deadpanned.
...
Nathaniel stood outside his house's door nervously, Nameless floating next to him. He probably looked very very strange to anyone walking by but, his mind was very clouded and full.
He was one of the leading figures in the charge against the Hunters. Nathaniel led them to them, he fought against distant family members and his father's employees. His parents knew and saw him and talked to him as he rebelled against them and Nathaniel was scared of the now, the morning after it all.
He sucked in a breath. He always wondered what happened after the Happily Ever After for a hero, if he could call himself one. Turned out there was no such thing, there was just the day afterwards.
"You'll be fine" Nameless encouraged, "Besides, seems like your friends are always open to take a stranger or two in for safety"
Nathaniel sighed, they were right and that gave him comfort. Using his spare keys he opened the door to his home and let himself in. And his parents were waiting for him, along with the rest of the hunters, staring at the door, and now, staring at him. Nathaniel gulped.
His father looked down at him, eyes dark, though the effect of his intimidation was slightly faltered by his change into his rare casual clothing. No weapon in sight.
"Are you okay?" He gruffed.
"Uh- what?" Nathaniel sputtered.
"Did you get hurt at all?" His dad asked. Nathaniel awkwardly shuffled in place, checking himself.
"Um, other than the occasional bruise uh, no, I'm good." Nathaniel said, shoving his hands in his pockets. "M- My friend's brother, uh, the one we uh, hurt, he healed us I think."
There was a strange look of odd relief in the man's eyes, his aged and scar riddled hand reaching forward to touch Nathaniel before pulling away and the beast of a man immediately swerved round growling and shouting-
"HOW COULD YOU FOOLS NOT DEFEAT SEVEN CHILDREN- I DIDN'T EVEN SAY TO KILL THEM- AND YOU ALL STILL FAILED AT THAT WHAT KIND OF MONSTER HUNTERS-"
It was rather funny actually seeing the group of hunters he recognized from the night, bashed, bruised, and looking awkward and ashamed as his father blew up on them, it was nice to not be on that end. Nameless was definitely laughing.
His mother slowly prowled towards him and whispered;
"Nathaniel, why don't we talk?" She asked. Nathaniel felt his throat dry, his jaw clicked shut.
"I feel like she has a lot more to say to you, when you go home" Sabrina said softly, she squeezed his hand.
"Oh uh, sure, mom." Nathaniel said. What else could he say?
They managed to creep away from his dad who continued to rant at his hunters, making it to his room which was much more quiet.
He fumbled with his sleeves as his mom looked around. It was like she'd been in there for the first time. What was she doing? Trying to pretend to be a watchful mother? She wasn't ever really the one who spoke up for him, only when he was younger, than she expected- maybe if he wished hard enough to trick himself- hoped that he would speak up for himself, but, he always had a weak spine. Maybe his parents were more ashamed of that then him actually being weak.
"Did you know your father is the one who took the last name. Not me? As in, He's the one who joined the family?" She quietly asked.
"W- What? Really?" He sputtered. "I mean.. I didn't assume but- I just- didn't think about that.."
"He was supportive of my family's past. He wanted to support it full heartedly, wanted to support me." She said with an exhausted shrug, "I don't have to the heart to tell him though.."
"Tell him what?" Nathaniel asked He wondered why Nameless wasn't here.
His mom's face fell for a moment before growing serious.
"..This work is dying Nathaniel. The times we get paid for this, is a rarity, and at this point, we're honestly just scrounging our clients by making them pay first." His mom said tiredly. He'd never seen her look so exhausted. "It won't be long before our work as Monster Hunters end entirely.. and entire lineage, history, art form of killing... and perhaps that's not bad, but, it's something lost indefinitely."
He stayed quiet to let her continue.
"Our family has been hunters for generations, and when your grandfather had me, a daughter and no sons, he was ashamed, and pushed me harder than any child should've to Survive. To make sure the clan Survived. And I thought I could, but it turns out, it won't. And I find myself weirdly at peace with that..." Naomi Kurtzberg said with a quiet tone, as if she at that moment, had only then had that realization. "It's been a long time coming.. and..."
He had no idea what she'd say next.
"...I'm sorry Nathaniel, for what we've forced you through." She said, rubbing the space between her eyes. "We care about you a lot, and we just want the best for you.."
"But you don't think I can achieve it!" Nathaniel said, "I can't handle the tough love you're trying to give... maybe it worked on you and- I don't even know what dad's parents were on- but- but... It doesn't mom, not for me. That's just.. not how I was made.. I'm so- I'm- yeah."
His mom's eyes lifted, staring off.
"I don't think it worked on me either.." She muttered. She sighed defeatedly. "It was all a waste, it dies on my hands"
My hands. Not Your hands, Nathaniel. My hands. The young red haired boy stared up at his mom who stared off to the wall, familiar red locks pouring off her shoulders.
Nathaniel was close to his mom when he was younger. He had memories of candlelight, and her awkward nature as she wasn't sure how to talk to baby him, staring in confusion as he showed her drawings he made with Crayola maker- it all kinda died at some age. He wasn't sure if he wanted to get close with his dad, ever, maybe on better speaking terms, but his mom, he'd like to talk to his Mom again.
He missed his mom.
"Y- you know.. I heard that.. Death is a natural part of life, it's the death of people, the death of an action, and the death of a life style. It's change." Nathaniel said, echoing off of something a way too anime smug nekomata probably said. "What our family's done wasn't really right, and yeah, maybe it's good that, it's ending but, if you could.. teach me more about our family's secrets, and abilities to fight! I wanna try and use them for good, with my Monster friends. Maybe I could do some good with it.. good you didn't get to do."
His mom sighed, and he was about to prepare for disappointment before she nodded.
"I can think of a few things that'd be easy to learn, regarding you." She said simply, not meeting his eyes.
Nathaniel smiled a little. He could hear a loud crash in the other room and they both knew someone was getting their ass handed to them somehow.
"Thanks, Mom"
Notes:
Anarka is a treasure
Don't worry this isn't the last of Nathaniel just a wrap up of this big arc involving him. He's still gonna hang out with the gang but like he said, he's adventured out for a while.
Chapter 40: The Stars are Pretty
Chapter Text
Aurore prided herself on her work.
Even with her powers, every day she made sure to work just as hard as everyone else, no handicaps whatsoever. She would get what she wanted fair and square. Aurore worked hard, she stayed pretty even when it made her succubus powers hard to handle, she didn't let her powers tilt the scales in her work, the talent..
Aurore sighed, looking to the side from her scene at the coffee table as Mireille got all the attention from the producers. And yet here we are, aren't we.
The whole weather girl thing? She was totally not bitter still. Okay maybe she was still a little bitter, sure. Just a little. Who wouldn't be? When Alec puts it as 'hahahah you lost by half a million votes eat shit loser' it kinda sticks with you doesn't it? The blonde tsked, burying her sorrows in the shit coffee they'd hand out.
She was on stand by, as always. If they needed a duo thing, she'd be there, but if it was anything solo, they insisted it had to be Mireille! All the time! Cause she was just sooo cute and soooo lovely and sooo charming and angelic and ooh so perfect and has such a better attitude than you Aurore and Hey she wasn't the one who got akumatized over not getting the prize with a temperature temper tantrum-
Okay maybe the talk she had with Alec like ten minutes ago was affecting her. God she hated that guy. Stupid bald head asshole bitch butt.
Okay also maybe Alix has been influencing her language. It's been influencing Chloe too though. It still amazes Aurore that they're friends now. Geez.
"Heeeey if it isn't our half a million weather girl!" A voice slid up, sending a shot of panic go through her chest. She jumped back as Alec was slithering his way up like the snake he was. He looked almost offended. "Hey hey come on! I was just coming over to say sorry for earlier."
Aurore smothered the wanting need to smack him. But that would mean touching him. She refused to touch him.
She grinned thickly, "No problem, Alec. You just love doing your job of being a prick."
Okay so like, she wasn't good at subtly? So what? She was awesome. Alec grunted, the place where she assumed good eyebrows were supposed to be narrowing. It made her feel nervous in itself. It always did. But she always never showed it. Aurore was nervous.
"Look Aurore, you can be an absolute ice queen if you want, but it's been months!" Alec said.
"And it's every day with you, you egg." Aurore spit. Alec groaned, rubbing the space between his eyes.
"Just be nicer on set, we're going live with Mireille for the forecast soon, also, that friendship day thing is in a few months and we're having you and Mireille hosting it by the way so be aware of that." Alec said, motioning his clipboard at her and touching her on the head. Aurore's eye twitched. He's looking down on me. He wants to say 'so behave Aurore' and she hated that.
And Alec was off.
She used to think he was cool.
Aurore thought with a clouded mind and wondered who else thought she was cool until Stormy Weather. People passed by, making her throat constrict as she tried to pull herself closer and closer in, away from the bustling show people and workers at the studio.
The edges of her vision were darkening by the moment, she felt dizzy, sick. Mireille was laughing about something and they all laughed with her, not at her, or told her to just focus cause damn it Aurore you're already on thin ice hahahah get it? Absolutely enthralled with that girl. That girl she wants to be friends with despite this all. That girl who stole too much. That girl who deserves it all.
A succubus in a human's world was hard to work with. But it was possible. So long as you had a foot in someone's face. But a succubus in Aurore's world was impossible.
All eyes were on her. All eyes were on her. All eyes were always on her.
That bitter Aurore, she's always so jealous of Mireille, just a girl who can't let it go, she's not getting famous like that. It made her head spin and her vision blur and she swore she could actually hear the people around her getting too close just too too close for comfort saying these things from their very lips if only it wasn't her own voice whispering it into her ears. Little prissy Aurore, such a pick me girl isn't she? All she is is a cute face. What a bitch. What a bitch. She's a bitch. I'm a bitch. And then that asshole upperclassmen-
Aurore could actually think of him now, why did she keep forgetting. He found out by chance, because she went to the locker rooms to breath from having a panic attack on school grounds. It was humiliating. He was already trying to sneak in like a pervert.
He wanted to pretend he got that 'cute shit weathergirl with the nice butt' was his girlfriend and if Aurore.. if Aurore... ...he would've gotten it if he kept threatening her, but then Juleka sent him to the ER and she was introduced to the gang, wasn't she?
Aurore managed to get a hold of her breathing for a moment with that as she remembered something.
Aurore quickly pulled out her phone and her tense expression melted into a small, shaky smile.
It's been a couple days since the whole fae incident. Sabrina had been staying with the Couffaines since then and while it was decided that she'd switch through some of the gang's houses every few days-Chloe very adamant on this as she wanted to hang out with her best friend- Sabrina was interested in a sleep over, at Aurore's place, even though it was her time with the Couffaines.
She,, actually wants to hang out with me, willingly.
Aurore began to mindlessly scroll through their past messages, skipping over her own as the tension in her muscles began to relax. Only warmth, only love began to seep in her bones.
Sabrina <3 ! : The couffaines had a spare room! It's rlly comfy now, thank you for getting my stuff again!
Sabrina <3 !: apparently kids are allowed to have locks on their doors I didn't know that
Sabrina <3 ! : i got a bunch of texts from my dad, but Ms Couffaine helped a lot, still, you ok for a call im sorry if its super late
Sabrina <3 !: AURORE MrS COUFFAINE MADE PANCAKES AND I THINK I COULD FIGHT GOD
Sabrina <3 !: look! I saw a bug today!
Sabrina <3 !: [bug.png]
Aurore chuckled a little, a light warmth hitting her cheeks.
"Aurore hurry up!" Her heart spiked again and she turned to see the awaiting set members. Mireille waved happily at her and Aurore sighed. Stupid Aurore always obsessed with her phone. Stupid Aurore what a distracted unprofessional piece of shit. Look at them all. They all hate you. You know what they must be thinking.
"I know I know!" She snapped back like a restless animal before turning back to her phone to turn it off before blinking with surprise at a new text. One that wasn't part of her joy seeking scrolling. A brand new one, just for her. Sabrina was thinking about her at the same time Aurore was thinking about Sabrina. That made her heart lose it's rainy clouds within seconds at that thought. And so she read-
Sabrina <3 !: I hope you have a nice day at work! See you tomorrow! Hope me staying over isn't to much trouble
Aurore's expression melted into a smile as she slowly typed her response.
Sunny Weather: See you then!
Is what she sent before adding one more thing.
Sunny Weather: I can't wait.
And that was the truth.
I'm gonna give her the best day ever, cause I'm her friend! Aurore thought determinedly as she sent the message with a grin and bounced back onto the set.
"Texting someone special?" Mireille asked, as friendly as ever.
"No, just, just a friend." Aurore replied with a chuckle, but as they faced the cameras that in itself made her heart sink a little. Yeah.. just... just a friend.
...
"You've got a- all your things right? Nothing forgotten? Tooth brush?" Juleka said nervously, patting Sabrina on the shoulders and fixing her hair.
"Juleka you don't have to pretend to be my non existent mom I'm alright," Sabrina said, faking annoyance as an impossible to resist smile spread over her face. The vampire whined, stomping around the hull of the ship as Luka laughed. Her time with the Couffaines had been, so lovely. Sabrina felt like she got the family experience she's never had all in a few days. It was, fun.
"Don't mind her! She's got a date with Rose today, you know how goofy she gets" Luka snickered. Sabrina didn't know what it was like to have any siblings. Especially any sort of older brother. She liked the Narnia books, so that was her only state of preference. But even then, fiction wasn't reality. But knowing Luka, Sabrina had made her first synopsis of sorts.
"A big goof" Sabrina agreed teasingly. It was fun.
"SHUT UP I'M JUST WORRIED!" Juleka said exasperatedly, tugging at her own hair with embarrassment. "My god, I'm immortal at sixteen and I'm already growing grey hairs. I'm gonna look like Ma."
They laughed more.
"Besides, if I left anything we; one, go to the same school- and two, I'll come back another day!" Sabrina said encouragingly. Juleka sighed defeatedly, glancing at Sabrina with a shy smile.
"We'll see you tomorrow, Sabrina." Juleka said softly. If this was what it was like having a big sister? Sabrina was very happy she had one now.
"Obviously" Sabrina said back, trading a short fist bump. Their eyes met and a mutual admiration filled them. They both looked up to each other and perhaps the other would never know it. But maybe the eye contact confirmed it. Who knew.
One thing was definitely for sure though. And that was that the Couffaine 'you haven't said a word but I know what you're thinking' Sibling telepathy had already spread with or without magic. Which was both great and terrible.
"Sabrina, lass! How's da bag doin' for ya!?" Anarka popped her head out from beneath the hull. Sabrina tugged at the duffle bag with a shy smile. A bag of holding. It was really useful.
"It works great, got my charger, phone, blanket, my clothes, the things." Sabrina said. Anarka smiled with relief before scrambling out completely to give Sabrina a giant bear hug. Sabrina let out a slight gasp before finding herself grinning and returning the hug. Luka and Juleka joined in it, a few giggles slipping out from them when Sabrina had to go on her tippy toes to try and reach around.
"I'll be back I'll be back!" She promised, "You act like I'm leaving forever"
"You're her baby now, she's probably gonna cry once you leave." Juleka said with a snort. Anarka squawked with offense.
"I- I- AND IF I DO?" Anarka guffawed. The three laughed at the woman, the pirate queen looking like she was steaming with embarrassment.
"I'll see you at school tomorrow, Jules, bye!" Sabrina waved herself off, opening up a small charm and placing it on one of the Liberty's door, and smiling at the boat family, she pulled herself through the shortcut.
Anarka sniffled.
"You're crying." Juleka deadpanned.
"And you're grounded." Anarka glared.
...
“We’re happy to have you over, Sabrina, dear.” Mrs. Beaureal chirped, holding Sabrina’s hands happily and giving them a kind squeeze. Sabrina’s lips pulled into a smile.
”T- Thank you for letting me come over!” Sabrina said chipperly, though it was a bit hard to focus on the always kind woman which she regrettably had to admit. Her head swiveled around to the space behind her expectantly, looking for one person. "Where is..."
"Oh we have a guest room no worries sweetie I can take your things to it right now if you need!" Mr Beaureal offered from the kitchen with a smile. Not what I meant..
"Oh um- yes, that is- yes, thank you Mr Beaureal!" Sabrina still smiled politely, He took her things politely, and scrambled off to god knows where. She couldn't say the truth on where she'd actually want to sleep. Sabrina chuckled weakly messing with her hair a bit.
"Oh! Aurore should be getting off work right now!" Mrs. Beaureal noted happily. "You two can do your little da- hangout soon!"
"Oh?" Sabrina perked up. At that moment the front door opened behind her once more and with wings stretching outwards, feet slightly dragging, but eyes widening and sparkling with happiness as they met hers. The door gave off a slight glow and looking behind her, Sabrina could see what was not the hallway outside the family apartment but what she assumed was some place in the KIDSTV studio.
"Sabrina!" Aurore exclaimed, rushing to give the changeling a big hug, wings wrapping around her like an extra set of arms. Sabrina giggled. She could feel her feet leave the ground below her. Aurore squeaked, letting of her with a big grin. "You're here!"
"I'm here!" Sabrina chirped, "So?"
"Um-" Aurore's wings awkwardly flapped before she snapped a finger. "My room, letssss hang out! C'mon- yes-"
They laid down on Aurore's bed, comfy, as always, and Sabrina sighed quietly. Aurore stretched down next to her with a smile, it stretched wider and softer as Sabrina slowly took her hand and squeezed it. Aurore's eyes squeezed shut for a moment, seeming to savor the moment before titling her head at the changeling.
"So! What would you like to do?" She asked.
"Oh don't make me chose." Sabrina chuckled. "I'm gonna say; 'I don't know what about you', and then you're gonna be like 'oh man what about you-'"
Aurore let out a delightful laugh, which made a short flutter in Sabrina's chest. Aurore sighed.
"Fine fine, but what do you wanna dooooooooooooo-"
"Aurore!"
She laughed again, her tail swishing around. Aurore seemed more relaxed than she was when she first had entered the door. Aurore smiled, sitting upwards.
"Then... is there anything we Need to do?" Aurore asked. Sabrina thought for a moment.
"Um..." She checked her schedule on her phone, clicking her tongue.
Nothing that wasn't Long term works. She had finished her entire Fae Queen Pirate thing project at like three am in one single night when the fit of energy overtook her and she was pretty sure she blacked out at some point and woke up with a finished project a week early. So...
"I... think we're free to do anything! U- unless you need help studying with anything aha-"
"Then..."
Aurore outstretched a hand.
"Could you help me take us somewhere?"
Sabrina lit up.
...
"Where are we?" Sabrina whispered quietly, hand in Aurore's hand as the two slowly walked out of Aurore's room and closed the door behind them. She squinted for a moment, as her eyes adjusted to the new, sudden light before letting a quiet breath of awe.
They were exiting out of some bathroom door, tucked away from the darker light of the larger room which lead into more- Aurore squeezed her hand protectively but she continued to step forward with a smile.
It was rather crowded today, the Griffith Observatory. Aurore suppressed her horns, tail, and wings the moment she stepped out the door- and she took a very sharp breath at that.
"I went here, when I was little." Aurore smiled, as Sabrina was stumbling forward to look around them like a wide eyed child, "My dad likes America. So we visit every few years. I thought you'd like it here."
"I- hold on my English sucks- this is where we are, right?" Sabrina sputtered, pointing at a small scale model. Aurore giggled, leaning next to her. The succubus glanced backwards to make sure no one was looking at them.
Why would they be looking at them? No one was. It was fine. She steeled her rising emotions and forced a smile, she wanted Sabrina to be happy and Aurore wanted herself to be happy to.
"Mhm, and-" She pressed a button on the little plaque and Sabrina squeaked as part of the miniature lit up. Sabrina started bouncing in place with excited, looking up at Aurore. Aurore laughed lightly and held her hand as the two started running around.
They visited as many things as they could. Giggling as they whispered to each other what the heck the English Tour guide was saying. They went outside to see what the weather was like and immediately walked back inside cause what the hell California.
Aurore smiled as she kept her fingers woven close with Sabrina. The changeling kept her grounded, relaxed her, and helped her ignore the crowds around them as they tiptoed around people, making sure not to touch.
Seeing Sabrina so happy, as they stared at a small section that demonstrated the periodic table, it made Aurore happy, to unmeasurable levels.
Aurore's face grew warm as she heard Sabrina laugh.
Being carefree, is what Sabrina deserved. She could see it in Sabrina's eyes, she was still torn from, from everything. From her dad, from school, from the gang's worries, Sabrina deserved a mental break and... Aurore wanted to give it to her. Aurore wanted to show that she cared and wanted to- maybe even prove she could do so.
There was so many things, Aurore realized, that she would've missed out on if she hadn't met Sabrina. There was so much to learn from her, in Aurore's eyes, and it made Aurore wish-
-no. She couldn't bare to wish for more. How could she?
Be grateful for what you have, damn it. Her mind hissed as she slowly pulled her hand away from Sabrina's.
"Aurore?" Sabrina immediately noticed, "Something wrong?"
"U- Um." Aurore scratched her neck awkwardly. "It's just uh.."
She looked around and she herself realized how quickly this section with getting crowded. Aurore's heart rate spiked and she started seeing double, it felt more and more claustrophobic by the second. The idea of filling the entire room with Aphrodisiac, children- teens- middle aged people- elderly was disgusting. So disgusting. Revolting.
Who cursed her to be alive? Who cursed her with this being. Why did it have to be her, she didn't deserve this, she didn't deserve to be this disgusting. Why did she wear this skirt, why does she have to be pretty in the worst way, people keep warning her anyways why can't she just be pretty- she can't- they'll all-
She was afraid. Aurore was suddenly afraid and they could all be staring at her.
Just staring and hungering and slithering and-
Aurore met Sabrina's wide, shimmering teal eyes, flecked with the room's light. She stifled a breath, even if it was hard to swallow down and she smiled weakly.
"..getting crowded." Aurore said, she wasn't lying. "Can we go somewhere else?"
Sabrina's eyes widened and she immediately took Aurore's hand back even when the succubus's instinct was to pull away. Their fingers curled together and even when the warm touch alone made Aurore's breath hiccup a little, it was comforting and it grounded her.
Sabrina said lightly, "Of course, they're doing a little show in the Planetarium, we can go to there."
"Okay," Aurore smiled. And Sabrina pulled her off. Neither noticing the group following them.
...
They decided to go to the bathroom before entering the show. Aurore was waiting outside for her so why was Sabrina taking so long?
...
Sabrina silently screamed hunched over her phone, trying to type in her next, failed search.
Ho wto talk girls
How to talk TO girls
ihow to t alk to girls i am a grl
how to talk to girls i am a girl
gIRLS PRETY TY WHY
She buried her face in her hands, trying to suppress a squeal whilst her legs kicked. What do I do what do I do what do I do what do I do what do I do what do I do what do I do what do I do what do I do!?!?
Her face was bloomed a bright red, Aurore's hands were so warm and soft, she was bursting at the seems with so much emotion. She had been over the moon the entire day, she had no idea how to express it, but she was also overwhelmed with so much emotion at just- aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa..;;;
...
Aurore stifled her sigh. Getting out of that room made her feel better. It was a bit quieter here, as people passed by to make their way into the Planetarium. Once Sabrina was out, they'd be on their way as wel..
Or, they would've been...
"Hey Hey Hey Pretty girl!"
Aurore blinked, and the deep discomfort was immediate. Aurore quickly made the turn to escape into the bathroom but one of the boys were there immediately. Aurore inhaled sharply and pulled her arms close to her. She should've brought her Umbrella. Seeing her options, she said, nothing, just trying to grab her phone to text Sabrina.
"hey Hey Hey come on come on, hey, come on, I heard you and that chick speaking French. Isn't my French good? Speak to me, babe." One of the taller ones threw an arm over Aurore's shoulder and her heart spiked and she shoved his arm off of him.
"Get off- dick." Aurore spat trying to push past but it was like a small gang up. Three guys in total, all at least a head taller than her, around seventeen at least. They were speaking in English so she could barely understand half of what they were saying.
"Woah-hoooah, she's got bite-"
Something she knew that meant 'sexy' was muttered and it made her skin Crawl. Aurore made another move to move out but then the one from behind grabbed her- and her magic flared. He let out sharp inhale and Aurore tried to shove outwards, he lost his grip immediately but the others had turned in front of her.
Aurore was trapped and she was scared and she wanted to punch and scream but- but-
Her breathing was labored and she was in Panic. Her hands balled at the end of her skirt and her eyes weren't able to focus, she was not there, she couldn't breath, sweat rolled down her face and her vision was blurring at the edges. Where was she, what could she do, what couldn't she do- she-
One of the older looking boys leaned over to the one who touched her, muttering something along the lines of 'you good bro' but the kid just ripped his hand away, face flushed dark red, he was cursing something and reached out to grab her in that now empty hallway-
When Sabrina calmly stepped in.
"Sorry is t-there something wrong?" Sabrina spoke, unable to stop the small catch in her throat, but her eyes were, scarily focused. Aurore reached out, her mind spinning immediately as Sabrina met her in the middle and grasped onto her hand. Like a life line. Their eyes met eachother and Sabrina smiled. I'll help you. Is what her gaze said. I'll save you.
And for once, Aurore wasn't angry about being saved, she wasn't angry at herself for being powerless she just pulled herself closer to Sabrina and whispered a quiet-
"Thank you-"
Sabrina squeezed her hand back in response. What would she do? She was shorter than Aurore. She wasn't very impressive strength wise- she couldn't possibly think about going in and throwing haymakers-
"Uh, excuse me, you speak English, fugly? Move out of the-"
"Yeah. I do. Decently." Sabrina replied, tilting her head to the side. Aurore was confused as much as they were. Clearly they understood, but so did she. And then she noticed the slight overlay to her voice. In English. It was magic, without a doubt. It sounded great, though with the slight twist of amusement in the boys' faces, it must have been accented a little bit. Sabrina however, kept a focused look, her eyes a harsh, cold Green. "This fine enough?"
"Uh, yeah so-"
"Cool, if you understand then; she's not single so back the fuck up." Sabrina spat darkly. Aurore would've choked if she was drinking something. "This is- we're on a date. So would you mind leaving her alone?"
One of the boys, again, the one who had touched her's jaw fell a bit and there was a few chuckled of laughter from his friends but he pressed onwards, saying something Aurore couldn't catch.
"Had to be like this, right-" Sabrina sighed and flipped out her phone, and Aurore- now pulling away to look at Sabrina a bit more, could see there was a glimmer of something in her eye. Like a devious intent, "Look at this; it's my phone. You must know what this means, it means you're fucked, isn't that so fun? Now I know I'm not that fast but you know how easy it would be to get at least to that bigger room over there and start Sobbing? Holding up my phone and displaying my video? Hell I could even say you hurt me too. Fake a few bruises. Man, they'd kick you out immediately, maybe even call the cops."
There was a look of panic on their faces and Aurore's eyes were widened. Obviously, Sabrina couldn't lie, but convincing people something happened didn't mean she had to. Aurore blinked, realizing she was blushing at how assertive Sabrina suddenly was. Oh jeez she was a disaster-
Sabrina let out a grin as the boys began stepping away, "No no- don't run now, 'fugly' wants to play with her food a bit and mess with you guys. It's all for fun isn't it? You little fucks. All a little joke? Come on and do it. Come on and touch us, I wanna watch you owe me your lives. Come on!"
They awkwardly shuffled back before bursting into a run away, screaming obscenities. Aurore let out a breath she didn't know she was holding and so did Sabrina who melted a bit in her arms.
"Oh gosh oh god that was so scary..." Sabrina whined.
"Scary!? To you- my god, Sabrina that was crazy how the heck did you do that!?" Aurore cried out with awe. Sabrina messed with her hair sheepishly, her teal eyes adverted away with embarrassment.
"Oh well you know- I just, kinda saw it happening the moment I got out of the bathroom, managed to do a spell Alix taught me one time while studying that made people perceive my language as theirs.. I was certain they were totally gonna beat us up..." Sabrina mumbled awkwardly, Aurore shook her head.
"No I mean- how were you able to intimidate them so well?" Aurore asked. Her heart was beating out of her chest from the adrenaline of the situation. "You're amazing! Did you actually get them on video!?"
Sabrina's eyes widened, as she awkwardly tugged at her orange locks, "N- No I- I mostly bullshi- shirted, most of it. I mostly bullshirted it. I just... held up my phone and said; 'you know what this means' and let them fill in their own blanks. I- I had no plan beyond that- I didn't wanna waste time and- and potentially see you get hurt for- for actual- evidence or..."
Sabrina looked up at Aurore with a concerned, intense gaze.
"They didn't actually hurt you did they, they didn't do anything bad did they?" Sabrina asked carefully. Aurore's heart jumped, waving her hands at the changeling.
"N- No! I'm okay! They- they were mostly just ganging up on me! But you came just in time! Promise! Promise!" Aurore exclaimed. Sabrina stared at her for a long moment before nodding. Their hands were still intertwined, never daring to let go for a second. Sabrina looked around, almost a little sad.
"We can... go back to your house, if you want. I didn't- I didn't want you to be bothered by me, and now look what's happened..." Sabrina muttered. Aurore's face fell.
"N- No! Sabrina! This isn't you're fault at all.!" Aurore said. Sabrina sighed, looking up at her. Aurore's mouth fell open and she awkwardly rubbed the back of her neck. "I wanna, spend more time with you.. I wanted.. You to have the relaxing day. I didn't care much about me.. I wanted to help.. You take your mind off of things. Cause I... I..."
Sabrina tilted her head and Aurore's voice failed her before she strengthened herself.
"Why don't we- go into the Planetarium, I think the show is starting." Aurore whispered.
...
"What's that look on your face?" Sabrina giggled.
"Oh nothin" Aurore smiled to herself. Sabrina jostled her shoulder.
"Okay now you're lying," Sabrina said, "What's on your mind?"
"Well..." Aurore began, "I never was really interested in stars before, but I knew you were, which was I took you here in the first place."
"A-Awh" Sabrina said, her expression softening to a gentle degree. "That's... really sweet of you, Aurore but you didn't have to force yourself to come here. I know you like the weather a lot more."
"Yeah well, staring up at all this stuff though, um" Aurore mumbled, twisting a lock of hair with her finger. "The.. stars are pretty, at least, they are when.. I'm with you."
Aurore and Sabrina stared at each other and awkwardly smiled before looking away.
NAILED IT They both thought. The planetarium was surprisingly empty today, despite how gorgeous the show was. Stars and planets upon the millions grazing about them. Aurore couldn't help but lean on Sabrina's shoulder just a bit to stare in awe in the comforting quiet.
It was really beautiful.
Sabrina inhaled, "You have to answer one thing, because I helped you."
"Of course," Aurore said back. This wasn't about pettiness it was just about being.
"Why do you insist so hard that you're fine, today?" Sabrina quietly asked.
Aurore cringed but her body slacked.
"Being a succubus sucks, Sabrina" Aurore whispered, her eyes were heavy with despair as she nestled close to Sabrina. "I want to be pretty, I want to be loved So Bad. I want the validation of my work being received as actually good, I want someone to call me beautiful and I want them to mean it.."
Aurore held in a breath before sighing,
"But people can't, I can't, people will see me as a sexy lamp, and that's it. I can't be pretty or who I am cause, cause in the end, whatever happens I'll be Blamed for it." Aurore bit out, rubbing the space between her eyes. "People tell me; well gee Aurore, maybe you shouldn't wear skirts, or gee Aurore, you know that- that You shouldn't have been the one Acting like that I'm- I'm just, doomed. So why bother on not being Fine with it if nothing is gonna change.."
Sabrina stared up at her.
"That sounds to be, very difficult." She said. Aurore chuffed out a laugh before her face lit up with heat as Sabrina slowly took her by the hand and lifted it towards her face, leaning into her palm. Sabrina's face was illuminated by the planetarium's light, she was beautiful, she almost looked like a star herself, eyes sparkling. "But I don't think you're doomed per say."
Aurore wondered who she was seeing in her. According to Alya, the traits of what people were interested in often reflected onto Aurore when her magic was actively on. Aurore found that equally fascinating as terrible. Like some chameleon.
Alya had a list. She said there was little fidgets she saw in Nino reflected in Aurore, Juleka awkwardly described her as 'cute' and that's all they needed to know- it went onwards. Aurore was a mirror to other's desires, and it felt like that's what she would always be...
And yet, Sabrina stared at her with wide, warm, genuine eyes.
"W- What do you mean?" Aurore was having trouble speaking when Sabrina was so close- so warm- looking so at peace with herself in Aurore's presence. It was just the two of them, in Aurore's momentary world of stars and planets. It was just the two of them and no one else.
Touch was so sacred, to her at least. And Sabrina managed to touch her heart, so silly of the succubus.
"I think you're gorgeous, and I admire you and every hard working thing you've ever done- you work hard, despite the trouble you go through, and you manage to get up at every turn. What you do is incredible and you know so many things- I admire you so much for it- I said that twice-" Sabrina said, eyes sparkling with endearment. "I'm so lucky, to know you. And it's despite of you being a succubus, in spite of being a succubus, and because of being a succubus. Who you are is- good. Not doomed. Good."
Aurore's face stretched with a wobbly smile, rubbing her thumb on Sabrina's cheek. The changeling let out a soft chirp and nuzzled closer, her throat letting out a content, rumbly hum. As if she was purring. Aurore's heart skipped a short beat, and she thought that, even if there was nothing more, this was the nicest moment in the world
Maybe later Aurore would think about how Sabrina said it was a date against the bullies, and what the entailed with the fact she couldn't lie, but now wasn't later. Now was just Aurore and Sabrina, staring up at the stars together.
It's nice here Aurore thought peacefully, I wonder though, what everyone else is doing right now, after all, there Is quite the time difference between California and France... She shrugged to herself. Eh, probably nothing too big.
...
“Juleka?" Rose said, "Do you want to meet my parents?”
Notes:
Note; the line "...and immediately walked back inside cause what the hell California." was made with love as I live in California but also what the hell California
also note on the thing where "Alya had a list. She said there was little fidgets she saw in Nino reflected in Aurore, Juleka awkwardly described her as 'cute' and that's all they needed to know- it went onwards. Aurore was a mirror to other's desires, and it felt like that's what she would always be..." this doesn't mean the gang sees her as nothing but these things. This is Aurore's self hate talking. The gang loves Aurore.
Chapter 41: Hello Mum, Hello Dad
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Juleka?" Rose said, "Do you want to meet my parents?”
The vampire stared at her. Her eyes widened to a staring state of shock. She had to force herself to breath, remembering who she was and where she was and who was talking to her. Juleka gulped dryly, hands clammy at her sides as she tried to subside the confusion and now, new spring of nervousness that seeped deep into her bones.
"Ok."
...
After Sabrina left, Juleka had an hour or two to sit before her and Rose's date. She was humming with excitement, nervousness, and- actually just those two. So she did what she could to calm down, at the very least. It went by fast.
"Jules, you ready to go?" Luka poked his head in.
"Just giving ol' Legacy here a nice polish before I had out," Juleka hummed contently. "It's relaxing."
"Legacy? You named your knife?" Luka asked lightheartedly. Juleka nodded, she held it up thoughtfully before her face. Her eyes grew focused.
"It changed, last night. Into a dagger, instead of a balisong. I don't know why, but if it can change forms, I wanna know how and why." Juleka said thickly, staring at her reflection on the dagger's blade. Juleka then smiled, looking at him, "Also duh, yeah I named it, it was called The Crimson Omen before, according to Ma. Can't take the title, but, if I'm gonna use this, I suppose it's got it's own legacy of it's own, doesn't it."
Luka shrugged, "Makes sense, you better hurry though, Rose should almost be here, I can hear the wedding bells already-"
"Ah! She just texted!" Juleka squeaked, feeling a familiar ring from her phone. She dropped her knife onto her desk and darted out the door. "Bye Luka!"
"See ya!"
Juleka smiled to herself as she ran her way through the streets of Paris. She skidded by the grave yard, no dog today, it wasn't always there, but didn't stop her run. Her heart was beating out of her chest, full and brimming to the rim with warmth and excitement to see her girlfriend. She screeched to a stop, seeing a flower shop.
Juleka hastily dug through her pockets while entering and in five minutes tops she was out with a bundle of flowers. There were a lot, the florist looked at her, sniffed, rose an eyebrow, dug into her cabinets without Juleka saying anything, handed them over and said the price. There was quite a lot. Including a purple one though which was, cute.
She did her best to make sure none fell, or got damaged in her run, so much so, she ended up crashing into a smaller, familiar smelling body. Which was creepy sounding, but the familiar smell of flowers, strawberry shampoo, and her home made perfume- Juleka had memorized by heart at this point.
Rose beamed up at her, "Jules!"
"H- Hi!" Juleka croaked out, bright red. "I- I'm so sorry, did Not see where I was going there and- o- oh jeez-"
She was a mess around this girl and Rose just giggled as they stared at the mess of petals and flowers scattered onto hair and clothing from the result of their unfortunate but not too painful crash.
"Now now, what's this?" Rose sang curiously, though clearly seeing the bouquet of flowers in the vampire's hand. Her face flushed a bit more and extended it out towards the blonde with a weak, nervous, but warm smile.
"T- These are, for you" She smiled. "Sorry, I wasn't thinking, and you're gonna have to carry these around all day..."
"Awh, Jules.. You spoil me rotten" Rose stuck her tongue out playfully, eyes twinkling with a playfulness Juleka couldn't resist. She took the flowers from Juleka's hands gently and smiled at them softly with awe. Her eyes twinkling like little gems. "But... I love them... I do.."
Juleka smiled wobblily, her face feeling a little warm at those very words. To say she was head over heels was such an understatement. She could act as collected or become as loosened up to maybe even feel wild with the gang, but Rose always brought the weakness in her knees and the deep indescribable searing warmth in her heart. She loved Rose Lavillant, so much.
"I can't help it when you're so cute" Juleka chuckled back, tapping a finger on Rose's nose which led to a small squeak before Rose giggled. They shared a lovingly look before Rose offered her hand to take and they began their walk together. Rose put the bouquet in her bag.
The two enjoyed the nice weather of the day. Talking about what they'd done. Talking about what they saw.
Laughing.
Juleka found herself sneaking glances every so often and at some points, she had realized Rose was doing the same as their eyes met and they smiled. Juleka squeezed her hand gently at that.
They visited the art market once more, like such a while ago. The sun beaming down on them through colorful sheets of fabrics and flowers. It glittered across their faces with the sounds of life and voice.
"You don't have to,"
"I insist!"
Juleka and Rose left the booth with a few more pieces of jewelry. Juleka in particular who smiled with her new pair of earrings. The two laughed, hand in hand, stopping by a small cafe for a quick snack. Behind Rose's back, she quickly took a swig from her blood pack and smiled back when Rose returned with a bag of cookies and a drink for them to share.
Juleka won the coin flip to pay. Rose stuck her tongue out playfully, Juleka got to spoil her love once again.
They had gotten to The Pont des Arts mid day. The hours had gone by so quick, slipping through Juleka's fingers like the very sands of time itself. But her heart had memorized very single second, full, savoring it.
"Is that true?" Rose asked with a laugh.
"If Alya isn't a liar, yes" Juleka chuckled warmly. "But she might've exaggerated."
"I'm glad you two are friends," Rose smiled before pouting "Though... she gets you both into so much danger, clearly."
"You don't know what we get up to" Juleka stuck her tongue out. Rose rolled her eyes with a snort. Juleka stared calmly at her, her smile slipped a little. There was a look in Rose's eye. Deep, and emotional. They both had a strong intuition about things. So that's why Juleka said- "There's something that you want to tell me, isn't there."
Rose blinked up at her. Silent. Juleka smiled assumingly at her and the blonde sighed. Her fake smile slipped from her face and replaced with something more genuine, looking, seen. Cared for. Like Juleka had hung up the stars in front of her very eyes.
“Juleka?" Rose said, "Do you want to meet my parents?”
The vampire stared at her. Her eyes widened to a staring state of shock. She had to force herself to breath, remembering who she was and where she was and who was talking to her. Juleka gulped dryly, hands clammy at her sides as she tried to subside the confusion and now, new spring of nervousness that seeped deep into her bones.
"Ok."
...
The walk felt longer, in Juleka's head. She wasn't really paying attention to where they were. She had memorized many routes in the city now, but it was like the world was Foreign as her mind swirled.
Rose's parents. MEET Rose's parents. By god I've never been to her house. Why have I never been to her house? Has she taken me? Did she not take me on purpose? Do her parents not know I'm her girlfriend. Oh god are they homophobic? Oh god what if they're not Homophobic, but they hate me personally?
They made a turn by the Library, Rose's grip tightening just a tad as Juleka's eyes were glued to the ground.
What if they hate monsters? Oh god what if they hate Vampires? How should I act? Am I dressing well enough? Am I over dressed? Under dressed? Weirdly dressed? Will they like me? Has Rose mentioned what they're like. She's mentioned having a weird gram. What are her parents like though!? Think, she has to have, think Couffaine!
Rose's heartbeat beneath her skin was steady, and calm and Juleka gave her hand a squeeze, trying to chase it's fleeting comfort. My hands must be so sweaty. She thought before stifling a gasp.
She... knew where she was, now.
”I know this must be a surprise.. but it’s my fault I never told you that they were..” Rose’s face fell at the words before looking up at her with a strained ‘I’m okay’ smile, her voice catching at her throat despite trying to sound positive. “You don’t have to stay if you want, I-I just wanted to tell you.. that my parents were.. and maybe..”
Juleka blinked a little at the Never Ending Graveyard’s entrance.
Oh.
She sees now.
Her hand fell from Rose's as she stared up.
Rose’s parents are dead.. She realized, hollowly. There was a deep heavy weight in her chest as it all unraveled in her mind like balls of untangled yarn. They're dead. The reason why I've never visited, the reason why I've never heard, this is why...
Her own heart began to race just a bit, trying to collect herself.
..and they’re buried.. here? She put her hands on the gate, thinking a little. Her thumb trailed over the moss and rust. I don’t want to us get lost, but if Rose gets around in here to visit multiple times.. maybe we’re fine? Or maybe she’s just got sweet words with that grave fae? No wonder she's only talked about her Grams.
There's something with this, do I investigate? Do I question my own girlfriend for suspicions? And what if she doesn't know anything. What is any of this? How can I know more? What do I do? What if-
"Jules?"
That doesn't matter. She realized, looking around to see Rose's wide eyed expression. Saddened, and worried, awaiting for the vampire's answer. Not doubt confused on her so conflicted reaction. But Juleka had made up her mind. Whether this is something magical. Whether is isn't. What matters is...
She sucked in a breath, pushing down the panicking in her and gave Rose a soft, genuine smile
“I’d love to go meet them, still” Juleka said quietly. She let go of the graveyard's bars to slowly walk towards the shorter girl, reaching her claws out, offering. "I want to be part of your life, Rose. And if this is part of you life, then, I wanna meet them."
Rose sighed with relief, before beaming gratefully, taking Juleka by the hand- which made the goth blush. Rose nodded and gingerly, she opened the gate.
”Come on in,” Rose invited, leading Juleka by the hand.
The graveyard felt more beautiful, by Rose's side. As if they were walking through some National Park, instead of just the mounds of the Dead. Their hands swayed loosely between them, occasionally stopping for a bug to fly by, or to clean a neglected grave covered in dust with some water.
Juleka and Rose passed by her mother's crew, they stopped for Juleka to check on some flowers that were put there. Rose didn't question anything for her.
And then they made it.
"Hello Mum, Hello Dad. I missed you. There's someone I'd like you both.. to meet."
Casted in the some golden glow from beneath the glittering, winding trees, were two, delicate graves. Edged with layers of flowery moss, soft, and neat. It looked often cleaned, which meant, Rose had been here no doubt multiple times here before.
“They’re pretty graves.” Juleka smiled gently. Juleka danced with death in a familiar song. At some point, she just found Death itself beautiful. It's macabre sense of melancholy and everlasting end, something Juleka would be so near but never touch for any natural reason. She was goth for a reason. She noticed the two bouquets on the rocks “Did you get those flowers yourself?”
“Yeah, Gram helps me get them, they’re good with flowers” Rose said, bending down to slowly adjust the ones laid out on the two old gravestones with great care. Rose's eyes glittered a little, a smile quirking up from her lip as she looked at Juleka, a little amused “Makes me wonder if they’re secretly a fae”
“Fairy?” Juleka asked, attempting to humor Rose a little.
“No- well I mean I guess it’s the same thing.. but I meant like.. fae” Rose twiddled her hair, looking at Juleka as if she had lost a few screws but in an endeared way. “Like the trickster ones.. that you hear in like- Irish lore and stuff. The kind that would like, lock people in here sometimes for fun, just to see how they’d react. You know the ones, Juleka. I know you did.”
Juleka's blood went a bit still in that moment but she just chuckled, a little embarrassed.
“Oh. Yeah that happened to me, one time.” Juleka said before flushing red. “Uhm- don’t ask why I was here.”
Rose just laughed, smiling up at her cheekily.
“Ghost busting with Alya?” She asked.
”Mhm” Juleka nodded, she brushed some of the hair from her face. She sighed, the air here was always clear. “Luka and Kagami also got lost here together.”
”Oooh? Really? Together?” Rose tilted her head curiously, wiggling her butt a little closer. Juleka chuckled lightly, her red eyes warm and half lidded with deep layers of rippling love. Rose truly shined. She was like the sun incarnate.
”Yeah, don't you start any ships though Rose-" She began, making Rose giggle in a 'you caught me' way. Juleka chuffed, she wouldn't oppose having Kagami as a sister, but the vampire already knew... "Really, Kagami’s really after..”
”Adrien right?” Rose pepped up curiously.
"And Marinette" Juleka pulled up two fingers mischievously. Rose gasped, it felt very overly dramatic.
“Whaaat?!" Rose exclaimed, she cupped the sides of her cheeks to accentuate her 'surprise' before grinning toothily. "You jerk you hid this from me! And she did too! How dare. Betrayed. Back stabbed even. I can't believe this.”
Juleka laughed as Rose shook her by the arm and let Rose push her over, the two laying on the grass for a moment before falling into a fit of giggles. It was beautiful anywhere where Rose was. Even surrounded by death.
”Oh how I’m so villainous indeed.” Juleka mused, lips curling into a long, toothy smile. Rose laughed, twirling a hand through Juleka’s hair. Juleka smiled softly and reached a hand forward too until she was cupping Rose’s cheek. The two shared a soft look before Rose pressed a little kiss to the side of Juleka's lip and pulled away to continue staring out.
Juleka carefully took out one of the flowers from the bouquet she gave to Rose herself and placed it on the graves with sincerity. For her parents. They sat in quiet. The soft crickets singing their song. The slightest breeze bristling through the small space between them, if there was any at all.
She weaved her hand with Rose's once more.
They said a few words to the graves. What they said, was no one's business but there's. Softly and genuine. Confessions. Grief. Tears. Embrace. Thanking. Love.
They sat next to the grave for what felt like hours, but perhaps they were only seconds, and Juleka breathed in the moment fully. She was glad to be here. She was glad to know more.
Though... she couldn't deny how it harshened the regret in her chest however, knowing that she too was keeping her own secrets from Rose. But, knowing Rose had her own, comforted her as well. They were soulmates, but they were not void without each other. They were their own souls, who simply loved each other.
“Hey Juleka?”
”Yes Rose?” She answered, looking up a little faster than she thinks she should’ve. Rose pursed her lips before smiling softly, she leaned her head quietly on Juleka’s shoulder. It was warm. It was kind.
”Thanks for coming with me today.. this.. this must’ve been... weird for you.” The blonde said quietly. Her eyes were downcast. No no, she shouldn't feel bad about this! Juleka smiled as brightly as possible. She took Rose's hands once more to squeeze it.
“Not at all, I’m glad to have met your parents” She replied, her crimson eyes softening “It was nice.”
Rose stared softly at her, with deep love and affection. Glittering with the slightest of tears that Rose let the vampire wipe away with gentleness and care. Rose leaned into her palm while it was still there and whispered-
”Thank you, Juleka.”
"I love you" Juleka said.
"I love you too" Rose smiled.
Silence overtook the two again, and the feeling of being watched that Juleka has always felt from being this close to the woods.. decreased. The weeds around them flowed in the whistling wind, the night air was settling in and it was getting colder.
Maybe there were ghosts, and fae, and monsters and Magic’s alike- but that didn’t matter to Juleka, because right at that moment- she was just with Rose.
”..Hey Juleka?” Rose spoke again, her voice soft like a summer’s rain as she looked up at Juleka with the most glimmering of eyes. Juleka tilted her head.
”Yes, Rose?” Juleka responded again.
Rose's lips fell open but no words came out. Juleka would wait forever for her, and more.
The blonde then stood up from her spot, digging her hands into her pockets as she looked down at the graves. The soft rustling of grass filling the space between them as the dark flower petals fluttered through the wind. The abundant smell of magic in this place swelling deep into Juleka’s lungs as she looked expectantly at her.
The sky was a brilliant gold and pink, illuminating and making Rose seem to glow. She turned to look at Juleka finally. Meeting her eyes, it suddenly felt like she was looking into something older, more tired, beyond something Juleka knew.
This was still Rose. But it was not the one she had thought she’d always known. No, there was something more. A layer of deep sadness and guilt. And still, Juleka was always and continuingly ready, willing, wanting to love all of it and more. Even if she wasn't prepared for what she heard next.
”Do you want to see my grave now?” She asked.
Juleka's eyes widened.
Oh.
Notes:
next chapter will be out tomorrow.
Chapter 42: Grim Dog
Notes:
Alternate Titles “Willow Tree March” and/or “Funeral Bell” after the songs that I think the lyrics fits the vibe to this chapter
but I don't think that gave it the justice.
Let’s not pretend this is something else.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
ETERNITY.... HUNGER... HUNGRY... LIVE.... FOREVER..
Juleka just blinked with surprise.
The implication of what the girl had just said to her, she gulped hard as her mind unraveled itself.
”Oh." Juleka said, awkwardly looking down at her hands before up at Rose who was staring at her expectantly. "Okay.”
The walk through the Eternal Graveyard felt more different this time.
Thick with a tension that was laced with an eternity. And it was real.
The hand laced in her own felt like a heart beat. There was blood beneath these veins, pulsing, and Juleka could feel Rose's pulse beating beneath her skin. Was it fake? No. No it was not.
It was quiet. There were the faint sounds of birds chirping and he chill of voices with the trees. Intangible, unlike the girl guiding her like death's path. Rose's back was turned to her, not meeting her eyes.
They passed through a ring of trees and Juleka lost her hand, her eyes opening as a low drift of smoke revealed Rose in her real form. Dark as night fur slowly drifting in the soft graveyard's light, rings of bells hanging from her neck, and her ruby eyes looking down in shame.
"Why?" Juleka asked quietly, non specific, not angry, not accusatory, just, in wonder.
"Why..?" Rose echoed, looking up at her.
"Why tell me now?" Juleka asked. Why not before? Rose's eyes looked away, glittering in the darkest shades of grief and regret. Deep and swirling like an endless sea of thought before her jaw opened to speak.
“I couldn’t stand it anymore.. you putting yourself in so much danger? You always bounced back but I was so scared every time. That you’d go too far. I wanted to tell you so you knew my side.. so you wouldn’t.. maybe you would.. I don’t know” The dog whispered, before her form turned shifted upwards and Rose emerged from a shroud of icky blackness next to her. Her eyes was glittered with a deep shade of sadness and worry. "I told you cause, I realized I wasn't doing anything.. I kept it a secret like it was something so small, that it would be something too bothersome for you.."
Juleka stared at her quietly before smiling softly.
”..You're like a little Guardian Angel, aren't you." Juleka cooed, reaching outwards and brushing a gentle hand through Rose's hair. She watched the blonde's eyes widen for a moment before melting like jello into her hand. Juleka held her world by her soft cheek, rubbing a thumb over the tears that fell like winter's first snow.
Then, they made it.
They approached the small moss covered grave, 'Rose Lavillant' scrawled onto it's forgotten frame. Rose put the bouquet of flowers on it. The bouquet for her. Juleka was glad she got it for her.
"I assume you didn't die yesterday?" Juleka drawled, voice tilted in a playful tone which made Rose giggle a little.
"It was a long, long time ago." Rose replied, itching the side of her face a little with thought. Even in the serious moment, the way her bottom lip puckered out just a slight tad in thought was still endearing to Juleka. "But I've only really lived for like, sixteen years. I died when I was.. eight. Like I died- then I woke up in like, this decade, still eight, and my like, guardian, gram, Ms Maeve was like; yeah hun you been dead, and I'm like; oh geez-"
Juleka's eyes narrowed, feel a dark twist in her chest at that notion.
"If.. you could.." Juleka began, her throat felt dry and her hands clammy as she awkwardly interrupted her girlfriend's- albeit very cute- ramble. "Would you, tell me more?"
Rose nodded, staring off.
"Of course."
“The town I lived in, they didn’t like monsters.. they hated them.. they killed others if they thought they were them.. they paid mama and papa to hurt them.. to ‘vanquish’ them.. but I can't blame them for it, it was a very dangerous time.” Rose said weakly, making a weak motion with her hands. She sighed, looking up at Juleka weakly. "If that makes sense..."
“Your parents were Monster hunters?” Juleka asked. Rose chuckled.
”Some would call them that, but they were Paladins. Mighty paladins. The order of the Saint Bernard!" Rose smiled, before blinking distantly "O-or, something. I’m not sure.. but they believed in them, those people. They believed in monsters and stories."
Her eyes went dark with grief.
"And that’s why they made me who I am now. Because when a powerful monster.. killed Mama and Papa.. the villagers looked at me, sitting in my own- incurable- sickness, more dead than alive, and decided that neither of the heroic Paladins that defended their new home.. didn’t deserve to haunt their graveyard forever.” Rose hissed.
There was a long silence.
”Grim dogs are created from the first soul of a graveyard, assigned the daunting task and sacrifice to remain in the mortal realm as neither ghost nor living person to protect the ones whom come after them.” Rose whispered quietly “And they decided I was something they could afford to lose. Something that could go through the unspeakable and return from the Grave.”
Rose sniffled, rubbing her pinkening eyes as she tried to force a smile.
”And I can’t blame them one bit for that, cause I can’t help but agree.” Her voice cracked, looking up at Juleka “I wouldn’t want them to be stuck there either.”
”Rose..” Juleka murmured, face falling.
”They thought I was already dead and they ended up burying me. When I woke up in a coffin, it was one of those graves with the bell that would allow people to alert anyone if the person beneath was alive. I think it was just the only grave they had.” Rose said, tracing a soft little hand over her wrists, before her hands traveled to her neck- where a necklace and bracelet of bells were placed.
Accessories Juleka had mostly ignored. The soft jingling with each step becoming only but a blur until the silver bells became only so clear to her now. Ring. Ring. Ring ring ring.
No. No. Juleka began to think, a horror rising in her mind. They didn't..
“When I rang it, over and over again..." Rose breathed, rubbing the space between her eyes. "I was... ignored.”
Juleka’s eyebrows furrowed together with anger.
They killed her. Her mind mulled over that fact, eyes narrowing with disdain as a deep rage and bloodlust rose through her throat, rumbling like a beast's snarl. Disgusting. How disgusting of them. They knew she was alive and they ignored her. They could’ve saved her. Should’ve saved her. But they chose not to. Selfish, selfish selfish how dare- Her mind spiraled as her eyes burned bright red with rage. HOW DARE-
“Jules”
Juleka snapped back to focus as Rose just softly smiled at her, looking up at her with those wide, sky blue eyes that sparkled and shimmered with a moonstruck love that sent Juleka’s heart leaping into her throat and bringing her mind back to earth. Back to life. Back to humanity. Away from the burning in her veins.
”I..” Rose started, but seemed to be unsure how to continue, before she breathed in and let out a sigh “I- I know this is.. A lot. A lot to take in. And.. and I know that.. things between us- they’re never ever gonna be the same again.”
Juleka just watched with unblinking eyes as Rose harnessed the courage to speak again as her hands balled at her sides, digging her her soft sunflower skirt, bells softly ringing. Rose stared off at Paris for a moment, before opening her mouth.
”But I want you to know, that I’m not unhappy.” Rose finally said, looking at Juleka again with trusting eyes. A promise. A smile. “This all, everything before, it sucked. It did. And- and it was lonely for a long time. I remember being very very lonely in the time between death and waking up- I remember my soul just- drifting around- sending people off- scared to- scared to do anything other than that, before I remembered who I was again. And even then, I was still a little scared, cause I stepped into a new world that grew without me.”
Rose took Juleka’s hands gently, but firmly, as her eyes grew determined.
”But I’m not unhappy, Juleka. I’m no longer sick, I’ve got friends now, I’m growing up, I’m going through troubles, I’m experiencing good things, I have- I have you,” Rose said, holding onto the ‘you’ for a beat before finishing her speech “And, you don’t have to worry about me.”
Juleka was quiet, just staring at her with a calm, gentle gaze, lost in thought, but not far off on a different planet mentally. She let every word sit within her and simmer. Before it melted deep into her mind and let it frame itself in her memory and as another add on to who Rose was.
”I understand,” Juleka said before her eyes drifted half lidded “But I can’t not worry about you… I mean.. there was a time where you were sad, right? Lonely?”
Rose hummed, nodding. Her eyes drifting off as she began to think.
“I think that’s the reason why I admired Prince Ali so much? I’m a Grim- I’m attracted to those close to death. And- wouldn’t you know it- many people close to death are sick.” Rose said bluntly, pulling at the grass a little “They’re sick, they’re scared, they’re young and old- and.. it’s saddening.. but he brings them all so much happiness and hope that it’s just.. inspiring.”
Juleka let Rose lean on her shoulder as she continued to ramble. It was like when Rose found a new book she liked, or a new show, except now, her voice was filled with a quiet fragile melancholy. And Juleka listened to every single bit.
”The old graveyard I was first buried in is long gone now. Remember? When you visited last time cause of your mom? These graves are mostly just kinda, versions- Copies?- Of the original graves. A place to keep the souls and the names of those who have long gone even when their final resting places have been decimated.” Rose spoke looped her hands with Juleka’s.
”I do remember.” Juleka affirmed, staring at the soft glittering bells that hung around Rose’s thin wrist.
“Souls last forever, wherever they end up. Even if they’re eaten, or used to their last embers, magic and traces of themselves can still be found like old recordings but.. life is temporary.. and it’s scary.. a-and lonely..” Rose’s hands trembled, voice wobbling “I’m a soul trapped to be a concept of death and whether I like it or not- everyone will leave me eventually, but I just gotta live with it.. cause I can’t live at all anymore”
Juleka was silent. She’s immortal.
..like me.
“..Well- I won’t leave you.” Juleka decided. It was foolish to promise against death. But she would fight death and punch it in the face. She decided this now. This was a declaration of eternity that felt strangely familiar to her blood. "I will survive, I'd live for you."
"I will live forever."
She ignored the voice in her head, slithering and hissing with drool and blood streaked fangs, leaning closer to Rose who's eyes were widened- almost comically.
“Huh?”
Juleka waved at herself, a smile reaching across her face, wobbly as it was.
“I’m immortal too! I- I mean I think you knew that? I think you knew that.” Juleka laughed weakly “I got lost here a few dozen times, you've seen me, plus the whole other incidents you’ve apparently spied on, I think you know I’m a- a vampire- after I um- thought you were just a uh- dog- I think- if not- hi- guess what- I’m a vampire but- I’m getting off track-“
Juleka let out a cough as Rose just stared at her as the goth tried to reorganize herself. Juleka was willing to die for her friends, but she wanted to live for her Rose
”You don’t have to be alone!” Juleka said as brightly as possible, taking Rose by the hands again as her copper eyes were etched and glowed with warmth. She wanted to show the same life Rose did every day despite what she'd been through. She wanted to be there for Rose too. “You don’t deserve to sit alone for eternity, I’ll be with you. Dating or not, I’m not leaving you, Rose. I promise. And-“ Juleka kept going, remembering how it all started “-and if that means being more careful, or, or having to stop with all of this adventuring stuff with the others, I will for you. Cause I’m not abandoning you, okay?”
”I- don’t- I’d rather die again than to hold you back.. I love you and I don't wanna hurt you- or-” Rose quietly said, her face fell with a guilty defeat. Juleka could imagine the sagging tail between her legs and droopy ears. That itself made a hollow drop in her chest before she steeled herself with genuine resolve.
Juleka smiled, ”You wouldn’t be I promise, Love.. I don’t want to make you worry."
Rose just, stared at her. Juleka thought she said something wrong as the low Parisian sky casted between the two girls, two monsters, two soulmates. Then Rose let out a sniffle and nodded. A little smile going across her lips as small tears brimmed her bluebell eyes.
”I want you to keep having fun, just be more careful okay? That's all I'm asking,” Rose asked, ashamed. Juleka felt her heart skip a beat as she glanced away bashfully before looking back at her with a nod. Call her a simp, but if Rose asked her to burn the world down- Juleka would already be holding the matches, and in hell, she would be sitting with a smile.
"Of course" Juleka said, "I'll be more careful."
"I love you"
"I love you too"
The two soaked in the intimate silence for a moment, before a little grin went across Juleka’s lips.
”So..” Juleka started a little slyly, as her mind whirled with genuine curiosity and slight.. concern, what she was about to ask bugging her since the moment Rose told her, well, you know, but also cause she wanted to lighten the mood. “I got a question”
”Shoot” Rose replied, trying to sound like her usual peppy self but the concern had not fled her eyes entirely. Which was exactly why Juleka was about to ask this-
“Dooooes this-“ she motioned between them with a widening and humorous grin “-count as necrophilia?”
”W-WHAT!?” Rose squawked, turning slightly red. Juleka let out a small snort as Rose’s mind was sent for a loop, arms flapping everywhere whilst she struggled to hold onto her sanity. “N-No! No it’s- okay I technically died yes- okay I know that yes- but that- that- I am not currently in the state of death or such that would count-!”
Rose babbled, waving her arms around frantically as Juleka watched with soft amused eyes. I love this girl.
“-I! Am not! A corpse! Just someone with an- an altered soul closer to death due to complications with such like a, uh, spirit with material magic form that basically is just what I would've looked like if I didn't die- it's like- it's- no it's-AgH“
Rose turned even more red somehow, her eyes brightened and full of a sudden burst of energy, and beginning to scream-
“B-BUT IF YOU WANNA BREAK UP THATS TOTALLY COOL SINCE I’M TECHNICALLY PROBABLY SUPER OLD AND THAT COULD BE WEIRD FOR YOU! PLUS THERE WAS THAT WHOLE DISASTER OF ME PRESUMING WE WERE DATING! I PROMISE I’M NOT SOME OLD LADY PERVING ON YOUNGER GIRLS- I PROMISE I PROMISE I PROMISE- I’VE ONLY BEEN REALLY LIVING AND CONSCIOUS SINCE I WAS LIKE SIX OR EIGHT BUT-”
She was interrupted by Juleka’s laughter, Rose watching as Juleka fell backwards onto the grass, legs kicking in the air as she just freely, laughed. Rose watched her with the widest eyes until the girl was done with her fit and hopped back up to look at her. Juleka’s soft red eyes glimmering with love.
Juleka smiled, lifting Rose’s chin up and pulling her in loving kiss. Rose’s eyes widened with shock for a moment before her eyes softened, immediately ceased any speaking as she melted in Juleka’s touch.
It was definitely a messy kiss. Clumsy was the best word she could find. Cause she wasn't really holding herself back. Juleka could feel her fangs clinking against Rose’s teeth, which were sharper than Juleka remembered how silly of the both of us, as their heads tilted around weakly, softly pushing and adjusting for the other, never pulling away too far from each other’s warmth as Juleka closed her eyes in comfort to a soft hand combing through her hair. Clumsy it was indeed.
But god, was it everything.
The sound of Rose’s gentle giggling was what made Juleka pull away from the softness of Rose’s lips as she met her girlfriend’s eyes. Girlfriend. God, and they were girlfriends. Like, like actual girlfriends. That made Juleka nearly melt on the spot to think about still. Like, seriously. How did she get so lucky?
And she thought we were girlfriends already? How silly of me to not notice.. Juleka thought. But.. this.. this is nice.
Juleka leaned into Rose’s hand as she fell into Rose’s gentle gaze. Her glittering blue eyes tinted with the gentle color of pink. Like little sapphires. Reflecting the stretching sunset of Paris beside them.
”Really? That’s when you decide to kiss me silly, you silly?” Rose giggled.
“What? Was just making sure” Juleka snorted, making Rose only giggle more. It was the best sound She had ever heard. And for as long as she lived, she’d make sure to hear it every day of her life. “I love you.”
Rose blinked up at her, before her face softened more into a smile. The small prickling of tears in her wet wide eyes before she nodded.
”I love you too, Jules. I always have.” Rose quietly whispered, her words carrying the space between only the two of them. The space between them where all the world existed in. Just Juleka and Rose. Rose and Juleka.
”I’m glad I’m able to realize that now” Juleka chuffed, leaning her head on Rose's shoulder. Her lips pursed into a slight grumpy form “Sorry I was an idiot about, y-you know, before before. I need to apologize about that again.”
”No no! I was assuming too! Kinda thought we’re just taking it slooow. Whoops” Rose snorted, scratching the back of her head weakly before giving a shy smile. “At least, we don’t have to hide anything from each other anymore?”
”Never again.” Juleka said. Rose nodded, rubbing her thumb carefully over Juleka’s cheek before pausing.
”Not from each other but..” She began a little unsurely.
Juleka blinked, immediately catching on “Oh. Do you not want to... to uh..”
Rose shook her head solemnly, a sad smile on her lips.
”No... I don’t.. It’s just.. it’s a personal thing you know.. and.. it’s- I just- I don’t- it’s hard to..” Rose began, nervousness beginning to bleed back through. Juleka put a hand on hers, a soft look in her eyes seemingly to say ‘it’s okay’. Rose inhaled, feeling the trembling parts of her soul shudder as she let out her breath, and spoke. “I saw a lot of people die since I died- it weighs so much on me and- it’s hard to- I don’t want that to.. weigh on others? Your little Mystery Gang? If that makes sense.”
Juleka nodded supportively, “It does”
“I’m sorry” Rose said weakly, trying to look away.
”No no, don’t apologize.” Juleka reassured, moving Rose by the chin so their eyes met once more.
She was disappointed. That was true. She was hoping for new nights of running through the woods with the girl in front of her, the laughter in the trees singing out of their friend’s throats burning through both of their lungs. Adventures unraveled, red ruby eyes guiding her through the darkness, hand in hand.
But she felt no urge to argue. No anger towards Rose’s choice. Just acceptance. Just understanding at the knowing fact of Rose’s truth with being a grim.
Rose died before. Rose died young before. And now she’ll never die again.
"I love every part of you, so we're gonna work this out okay? And if loving you means keeping this a secret from others, I will. My lips are sealed tight." Juleka promised, looping her pinky with her girlfriend's. "Okay?"
"Okay" Rose shakily nodded, "Thank you, Jules."
”Though, for a moment I thought you didn’t want to tell people about us dating, and I was very confused.” Juleka deadpanned. Rose let out a bark of laughter with fell into a stream of giggles. It wasn’t true, but Juleka wanted to make Rose laugh, to brighten her mood.
”No no! I’m cool with that! I'm very happy people know. In fact-“ Juleka gulped as Rose’s voice went low and she tugged Juleka by the choker towards her face with a bit of a devious little smug smile “I’d rather people know you're mine, if you know what I mean..”
Juleka let out a strangled wheezing sound as her face darkened with blush and Rose began to uncontrollably laugh, apologizing all the way for shattering her girlfriend for a second. Juleka wheezed incompressible sounds of absolute gay panic whilst she buried her face into Rose’s shoulder, as if that’d hide her.
Juleka’s world seemed to get weirder and weirder. At first, she was hesitant about it, only so curious. Then she learnt to dive head first with Alya, she learnt to take a step back again with Sabrina, she learnt about the dangers of the world with Chloe, and Alix, and Kagami- she fought for Aurore- she began to see reality as much more than what there was.
The vampire looped her hands with Rose’s as they traveled through the cemetery together, Rose talking about the different ghosts that lived there, with the same peppy excitement she held like it was another romance novel or anime she saw. Eyes shining with happiness as she finally got to share with the vampire like a giant weight off her chest had been lifted.
Juleka’s lips lifted into a bright smile as she pressed a little kiss to her girlfriend’s head. My world is getting weirder and weirder, but I think I really like it that way.
But it was during the twilight stages of the night that Rose's face darkened a little. Eyebrows furrowed with a grim seriousness that spoke a multitude of anger, judgement, and soberness. Juleka tilted her head.
"What's wrong?" Juleka immediately asked. Rose blinked up at her, waving a hand with a small smile.
"It's nothing tomorrow can't wait for. We talked about a lot today." Rose said softly, nuzzling close before giggling. She bounced to her feet. "Come on, I wanna tell Maeve you're 'in the know' now. We can have dinner again!"
"My god you invited me to have a dinner with your Fae Gramma one time. As a dog." Juleka said hollowly, letting herself getting dragged off by the excitable girl.
"Aren't I slick?" Rose winked.
"Nope" Juleka chuckled.
"HEY!"
Juleka laughed. She smiled at Rose warmly, but, there was something in her mind... something in her soul...
Eternity...
It sickened her for a moment.
...
A door creaked open into his large, plane white room. It was cold. He would shiver if it didn't heed his focus and steady head that was required for his.. very specific task.
"Darling, you're going to bed now, yes?"
"Yes mother, I am." He replied kindly.
He was not.
He turned off his lights the moment the door closed behind him but quickly turned on his lamp. The young man's eyes darkened with a grim focus as he reached into his bag and despite it being larger than the sack itself- he pulled out the carcass of a dead cat.
And so he began his work against god. Against possibility. Against... limitations. The smell of rot and blood aching through him. But he would not stop. Until blood began to pump again. Until it's eyes sought lit. Until it's hunger was sparked alit again.
Until he got it to Live.
It's blood turned black and he watched it's soulless husk breathe. Success felt like only a spark of joy and satisfaction as it let out a strangled wheeze before dropping against his table once more.
It was able to breathe this time though, so perhaps it was a step better than those deer he had lost in the forest and found destroyed by some Hunters and Pestmakers. How was he supposed to know some random forest in Paris were teeming with trouble that night?
The abomination reached for his hand and he casually stuck his dagger back into it's head. It let out a cut off screech before the magic inside it snapped and it returned to nothing.
He kicked it into his garbage chute. Disgusting. He thought.
A step forward. A step backwards.
But he would not fail. He would not fail. Not to the lack of good results, nor that Dog or little wannabe Fairy getting in his hair..
Bring me Back Son. A slithering voice hissed through his skin, it made him afraid, but he was a prisoner of his own cage.
No. He will succeed. But how. How in shorter time? He thought with such vigor, such focus, before the genius at hand snapped a finger. A trip back to Paris. If he were to keep his hands clean, he would get someone else to do his failures for him. Someone Ambitious enough to be a fool. A promise of power, and offering for trade, a link to something else that would get rid of them...
It was all simple sense really.
"This might work," He chuckled, flipping through the pages of his blackened book. "This drove you to madness on it's own, did it not, Father? No wonder you were such a psycho."
His tongue was stilled as a hissing like sound ripped through his ears. It rang and shook his very mind and he choked on his own breath.
"F- Fine fine fine. I will need time. For now though, I shall make sure the collected souls are ready and plentiful.." The young man said thinly. His very hands shaking. "Then... I will bring you back soon, Father."
And then, I can finally kill you, Myself. And be truly, truly free.
Notes:
You know
Rereading this, it reminds me of how Mary Shelly the gothic author lost her virginity on her mother’s grave,I mean this is much more sfw but like
Still
Rose: “IT IS I! THE TWENTIETH FURRY IN THIS FIC!”
…aNYWAYS HIIIIII WELCOME TO THE LEGACY ARC
Chapter 43: My Cat
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Marinette didn't understand why Tikki always dove away when Muffin visited. But she always avoided the question when she asked.
"Cats are truly weird creatures, aren't they" She'd say, and Marinette would huff on how that explained nothing. But Marinette couldn't argue with it, knowing the cats- and catlike people in her life for sure. There was Chat Noir, for one. And well, Muffin was number two.
Chat Noir could be so weird and wacky sometimes, never minding how he felt towards her- or well- Ladybug. Oh but he could be so sweet and charming sometimes, and even hilarious.
He could be dumb and overbearing but he really was just wanting the best for her...... wait what was she talking about? CATS! Cats! Only talking about cats. Not Chat! Haha why would she be talking about Chat. Him and his funny banana hair, so silly.
Who she was talking about was Muffin. Marinette sighed, it felt like yesterday she found the kitten on the wet street. She had been so worried when she woke up without her, practically overthrew the entire bakery to find her, but to no use. She had thought the cat ran away at the first chance she could but a few days later, she was back!
Marinette made sure to tie a little ribbon around her neck, red, they were matching now- Ladybug wise!- so she knew who she was without any doubts.
Sometimes Marinette was sure the little kitty had a mind of her own and even understand her! She can swear it sideways and rightways she swears! One time she had muttered how she needed orange juice and by god Muffin had someone gotten it to her in the midst of her manic sewing!
How the cat even poured the orange juice was a mystery a-and no she didn't see if it was actually her mom but she SWORE it was actually Muffin.
But then again, some days Marinette just, didn't get the cat.
Muffin's strange visits were a one; it seemed she visited a lot- but also very far in-between. What would a homeless kitty like her even be doing when she had the option of a warm house, like, she didn't have any sort of chip from what they could tell. Every time they tried to take Muffin to the vet she escaped without a word and without reason. Like seriously! It was insane.
And when she visited it felt like she owned the place. Marinette's first sign that Muffin was Home was her waking her up at exactly 7 am on the dot and if she didn't she shouted at her until Marinette did.
Helpful cause she was never late to school on those days, bad cause Muffin please she was up at 2 am fighting crime last night come on. And unlike Tikki, Muffin didn't really give any encouraging words about that. Or at least, not any she could hear or understand.
Marinette looked over her shoulder right now, Muffin wasn't even staring at her, just curled up on her bed with her back turned.
What was she getting out of this Marinette wondered. Surely if Muffin wanted to be with Marinette she'd want to chase a laser, or play, but she just kinda sat there, doing nothing, looking bored and pulling at her blankets. But when Marinette tried to engage Muffin just wasn't in it and when Marinette tried to pull her in her lap Muffin just climbed out, even with the offer of treats, so what gives?
Oh and don't get her started on trying to put clothes on Muffin.
Nightmares still plagued her.
Muffin yawned, stretching her back, and giving just a short glance at Marinette- left through the balcony with a flick of her tail. Marinette checked her phone. Yep. Ten minutes before Three. Where did that cat even go? She couldn't help but miss her already, she was such a sweetie.
Her phone buzzed at that, and she picked it up.
"Alya? What's up?"
"Girl! Adrien and Kagami's fencing practice is in 10 minutes! You should come and watch!" Alya's voiced yipped on the other line.
"Really!? I'm on my way! Oh my god- Adrien's practice- oh man I can't wait-"
Adrien was the opposite of a cat in her opinion, bright, colorful, he reminded her of a Golden Retriever if anything, so sweet and kind and dreamy and nice and smart and carefree and sweet and smart and nice and hot and abs and kind and Adrien and radiant- smart-
Now Kagami on the other hand. If that girl was any animal.. Marinette thought. ...I know for sure her claws would be out for me.
...
Kagami lives through life like any other girl would, if an additional 500 pounds weighed on her heart and shoulders at all times along with an impossible love.
There were many factors to it, truly, and she was glad she had the support of Luka to go through with it with her, same situation and all of that, but still, how bothersome and unfortunate for her.
Kagami slipped out of the bathroom and into the locker room in a quick flash of fire, clutching her bag. Good, she had made it without forgetting anything. She didn't feel quite present when she changed from her usual comfortable outfit into her fencing uniform. Her eyes felt tired to her. But that didn't make her upset in anyway, at least, at the moment.
She couldn't help but just stand in the odd silence of the locker room though, holding onto the threads of the peace it brought.
Soon, she'd have to walk out, and then she'd have to make an example of what a good fencer was, in front of people, in front of Adrien who she was going to have to duel for her own honor and attraction, and know his moves, and memorize his strategy that day, and then probably talk to people, and then have to do about another hour more of today- and then probably go home- or not- until dinner which was gonna be at least five hours away- and five hours usually felt like 30 minutes from now so...
A knock made her ear prick and she looked up with a brief set of concern when the rush of thought of a Man walking in her while she was changing crossed her mind but the relief when a familiar faced showed instead was calming.
Rose poked her head in with a smile.
"Hi Kagami!"
"Hey" Kagami said, looking down at her sabre. She and Rose were friends since the Car Crash Oh god Giant Ghost Demon Monster Thing Oh Hey You're the Grim incident, it was weird, but it was nice.
"Getting ready?" Rose asked.
"Yes" Kagami said.
"That's awesome! I hope you win! You're really talented at fighting!" Rose said, tilting her head in to meet her eyes. Kagami awkwardly looked away, she could feel the way her spine tingled that her tail- if she allowed it to exist- which would be odd since her fencing outfit has no room for it- would be flicking.
"Yes, I've always been fighting since childhood, training wise, that is." Kagami said. Rose didn't make another attempt to force eye contact, just sitting down. Her legs kicking and swaying from her little seat on the bench.
"I'm not supposed to be in here." Rose whispered with a giggle.
"I imagine so." Kagami smiled. She wondered how for a moment. Rose was a grim dog, grim dog's could turn into smoke and travel wherever they could. Though, she wondered if wind currents affected it. Most likely not. The air was cool today, weirdly breezy, but in that fluctuating way where you weren't sure how it would end up.
It reminded her of home, not exactly the wind, but what the wind did to the Autumn leaves of the original Tsurugi home estate. She missed Japan, but having friends were nice. She wished she could share her love of her old home with them somehow, even in Paris.
"Have you ever been to an onsen, Rose?" Kagami asked, looking at the blonde who was wringing with her bell bracelets. Rose blinked, behind her eyes, it looked like she was mentally catching up or at least trying to, before smiling.
"Can't say I have as I don't know what those are." Rose said. Kagami gripped at her sabre.
"Well it-" Kagami would've begun her explanation, but she heard a whistle outside scrape through the door and into her ears. Her eyes thinned a that and Rose whined.
"Those hurt my ears." Rose complained sadly.
"Same here." Kagami said, before trying to look to Rose again to somehow compact her explanation into a sentence or five- "Okay so onsens-"
"Miss Tsurugi and Mr Agreste-!"
Damn it! She wanted to finish her thought though!
"You can tell me after, no worries!" Rose sang her way out the door, bells jingling all the while like a little Santa sleigh or something. Kagami glowered, upset. But I'm gonna forget by then and not want to talk about it. She thought.
She of course, nailed the first go. Vengeance was hers against Adrien. She loved fencing against him, she loved winning against him. In Kagami's eyes, he was an equal beyond no other. She could see how others saw him. Blind by a bitter stinging light. If Adrien was to wear a mask not only in fencing but beyond around the people he called his friends, she'd be the one to take it off. Somehow.
She admired him deeply on a soul level. Adrien was Kagami's rival in fencing, a friend outside, and a mystery to her by his soul. He was so strangely off in a way she couldn't decipher.
When she visited him, it was harder, as she had to get past security and closed doors. But when she did he seemed to Glow in a way he wouldn't allow himself outside his little prison in his home. Something she too could relate to. He nicknamed her cat self 'Lady' for reasons she couldn't quite guess and he seemed to understand what it was like to simply soak in the comfort of another's company in a shared space. And that's why, she loved him.
Realistically, he would be a better choice to romance. He had common interests, he was equally rich, their parents had good connections to eachother, he seemed to understand cats more and well- 'Lady' has definitely sat through multiple of his giddy little rambles.
Her love for someone else though... while equally strong... was different. Kagami sighed, trying to calm herself and fix the fabric rubbing wrong on her knee that she felt to be a hindrance and glanced out at the crowd of 'audience' that had come to see practice.
She did not get the appeal of people watching her be sweaty with an equally sweaty Adrien and poke holes into each other which, while exhilarating on her end- giving her new exciting senses that made her mind feel like a racing hunt- seemed boring from her attempt at seeing what it must've felt like to others.
All she could say was oh well though, I mean- was she going to just wave of Marinette that was sitting in the stands?
She was cheering, for Adrien. Only Adrien, though.
Kagami lost her footing just a bit when her heart sank at that and Adrien managed to get a point in, right in the chest, but to her, right in the heart. Kagami sighed as they went back to starting positions. Her mind clouded but not enough to let her friend's cheers fall on deaf ears. Her ears perked up at that and she could hear equal shouts of encouragement for both Adrien And Kagami.
She looked up and through the mask she could see all of Marinette's little friends including her own. She smiled and quickly rolled her shoulders for comfort. Let's not disappoint them. She thought before going back into fighting stance.
"Prêt... allez!"
...
Afterwards, after Kagami wiped the floor with Adrien of course, she had her own conversation of polite and giggly compliments for the fair fight with him before leaving to the locker rooms to change out of her sweaty uniform. Kagami knew that soon Tatsu would pick her up. And she didn't care for that. She had a while till dinner, which was the only reason she would go home. So...
She dropped her bag in Tatsu, opened the window, transformed, then scurried out as her cat self.
What? Complex plans weren't always needed. Look, there Tatsu goes, neh neh, all gone now, dumb car, it's driven off now, bye bye.
She sighed, stretching her legs out as she mentally readjusted to walking on four legs. Her tail swayed behind her, fire unseen to even the watchful human eye. Her ear twitched and she let the sounds of Paris reach her deep through her fur and bones.
"Oh! I see you didn't leave"
Kagami's tail flicked behind her as Sabrina approached down the stairs.
"Were you about to?"
"Sorta," Sabrina said, kneeling down in front of her for Kagami to jump her paws onto the changling's knee before feeling herself get gently hoisted up into Sabrina's arms for easier holding. "I was just getting some fresh air, it was smelling sweaty in the courtyard, and got a bit too boring and loud."
Kagami didn't normally like being held but Sabrina's sweaters- at least now in days since she had finally been rid of that pathetic man thing called her dad and had been thoroughly expelled from her life- were comfortable and kind against her skin, or well, fur at the moment as that was what was touching.
"I see," Kagami replied simply, closing her eyes comfortably as Sabrina stroked her head with a gentle nervous hand.
"How was your day?" Sabrina asked. Kagami felt her sitting down onto the steps of the school yard.
"Mm." Is all she replied with. Sabrina was an interesting little creature she was. Quite meek in Kagami's opinion. Kagami peaked an eye open to see Sabrina looking at her, more outwards to the city. Kagami looked off into the city as well, not out to force eye contact either, tail twitching with thought. To catch a lie you had to find the truth.
There were five million ways to show your hatred for one silently, and even more to show your love, in Kagami's eyes that is. The small twitch in an eye, the fidget in a hand. Body language spoke multiple volumes of words that Kagami felt like she could read like a scripture. She didn't understand why some were illiterate, it was quite easy, in her opinion.
Juleka would always hide behind her bangs for coverage, and often slouched to look smaller than she was, always trying to look away when she lied. Things Kagami found most likely to be fueled by her social anxiety.
Alya found her phone as some sort of comfort object like she needed it at all times or she would genuinely die and would play with the charms on her phone if she needed to fidget due to her boundless and sometimes overwhelming energy that even she couldn't control. She lied with full confidence but there was always a stutter at the start, eyes darting away for a brief moment to think.
Aurore's eye would twitch when she became annoyed and her wings reminded Kagami of the birds she would watch outside of Marinette's balcony, erratic and emotive. She gripped that little parasol like a life force when she spat out and Sabrina couldn't lie at all. Trying to adjust her glasses all the time, especially when nervousness struck- and Alix was loud and often brash to comfort her own need to be bigger than she was. Emotionally and Physically. And Chloe was very similar.
The familiar bonded duo actually Fascinated Kagami a little. They gave eachother looks like they were reading eachother's minds and recently Kagami thinks they could now, but even then, it seemed they had memorized eachother so well, they themselves had begun to adopt traits from the other.
It was... cute. If not bittersweet when Kagami looked at her love life in the mirror.
Her ear twitched, Sabrina's petting getting a bit too much and she quickly shook her hand off. Sabrina rested her hand down on the pavement. Kagami's tail flicked at that, appreciative. The silence was, enjoyable. They needed no words to just, be there.
Kagami blinked when she heard steps coming down from above, turning around to see. She assumed for a moment it was gonna be more of the gang, as they had come to watch and encourage her which was nice. But instead, Marinette was making her way down with Alya, talking and chatting it up. Sabrina turned with her and smiled a little.
"Oh, hey!"
"Sabrina! That's where you went!" Alya lit up with delight. Marinette's jaw opened with momentary shock a little before muttering something on the lines of 'of course you managed to befriend her too, that sounds about right, that's nice'. "We were missing you"
"A- Aw" Sabrina said a bit bashfully, "I'm sorry- it was getting a bit to hectic, so um, we were just hanging out here"
"Muffin?!" Marinette sputtered and suddenly Kagami was in the seamstress's arms which made her bi little heart and brain short fuse for a second. Oh shit! "Is there where you went!? Why in the world would you be at Adrien's fencing practice"
"H- Huh? O- Ohoh! Aha! Muffin must've just been, wandering around here, coincidentally!" Alya said quickly when the two made eye contact as Marinette held Kagami like some cat baby or something. "Right Sabrina?"
"Ahahaha- sure!" Sabrina smiled through an awkward, painful looking smile. Kagami's tail flicked as she felt Marinette softly stroke her head.
"Well now I know, such a strange little kitty," Marinette cooed. Kagami just meowed back, soaking in the attention for what it was dearly worth. Alya giggled at that.
"Marinette?"
Kagami jumped a little and looked up at Adrien climbing down the stairs as well with Nino in tow. Adrien was waving, and Marinette had nearly dropped Kagami immediately if not for Alya catching her. Kagami raised her head over the selkie's arms as Marinette stumbled over nothing to posture herself nicely in front of Adrien with the widest, widest grin...
Kagami's ears lowered as Adrien gave a glance at her, "I see you've met Lady!"
"L- Lady? Buh- but that's my- my cat..." Marinette sputtered. Alya gave a look down at Kagami and better hoisted her up.
"Ohhh you mean our little 'Muffin' here? She visit you too, Adrieeen?" Alya sang a bit teasingly, more so towards Kagami but Marinette seemed to take it more as her face turned bright pink. Alya's face fell a little when she saw Kagami look down at the ground dejectedly.
Her heart was in a twist, seeing the two. She loved them both, she needed to chose one of them, and even then...
Kagami felt it deep in her... that they'd never chose her.
Alya laughed a little pensively as Adrien and Marinette shared an unbreakable eye contact, squeezing Kagami a little tighter to her, "Aha! We'll uh, see you later then you too, us three are getting some ice cream then!"
"You two can talk All About your love of Cats, right? Right." Nino followed quickly after her, "Good luck Bro, Marinette!"
They shuffled away but Marinette was only able to make sounds of assume protest before Kagami couldn't hear them anymore. Her ears pinned against her head, dejectedly. Alya tsked sadly, putting away her phone after no doubt texting the gang.
"Sorry, girl" Alya said supportively, trying to readjust her to a more comforting holding position for the little cat. "Marinette is, a character. Lovable character! Just um.."
"Her crush it's... nothing to worry about. So long as she's as self destructive as ever..." Nino mumbled the last part, trying to adjust his hat a little, "Been like this for a long time, but, I swear you're not doomed! Why did I say doomed-"
"Next time! You'll have another chance!" Sabrina chirped, trying to salvage what the Gargoyle was trying to say but Kagami just sighed defeatedly. And today had been so nice and uneventful, perhaps that's why this hit a bit harder than it should have..
Nino looked around, trying to search for a thought before smiling. "What's your favorite ice cream? We can get some ice cream that wasn't a lie, right?"
Alya laughed and Kagami tiredly snuggled closer in, soaking in the moment with her friends she must've been blessed by the gods to have. Soon, the rest would join, and perhaps peace of mind could return to her once again, covering over her injured, pitiful heart.
"Yes, let's get some ice cream" Kagami said, stretching her paws tiredly.
Why did she fall in love with two disasters?
Notes:
A shorter chapter but I just wanted some- well-
Calm before The Storm.
Chapter 44: The Haunted Mansion.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chloe let out a growl of disgust as she swallowed down the pill along with a large gulp of water.
"God! That sucks." Chloe said with a scowl. Alix rolled her eyes, lovingly, almost. A smile briefly grazing over her lips as the werewolf threw her the bottle to return it to it's new place in Chloe's medicine cabinet. She placed it down in a nice reachable spot and Alix closed it, pulling off her charm, then re-opened to see just her own.
The short cut spells were getting cooler and cooler.
"I don't know why you think those taste bad. They're literally just advil. And- they're better than the suppressants, so what can you do." Alix remarked with a shrug. "Those should last a few hours, two tablets a day is fine from what I know but, if you're fine, you can just take the one. The pain isn't that bad from what I can feel."
"What's the difference again?" Chloe asked grumpily. "Why can't I just use the bond? Didn't we reach the conclusion that the Magic Suppressants were bad?"
She had decided to throw the damn things away. Sure, eliminated most of the pain, but the bond numbed it without having to apparently magically and literally repress her wolf side. So what gives?
"Cause you still experience chronic pain," Alix answered with a roll of the eyes as she sat next to her wolf. "The bond doesn't fix things, it just connects us. And besides, Medication isn’t bad, the suppressants were just the wrong medication for you- cause like- the suppressants are supposed to stop a Minotaur from breaking necks - not keeping your body from getting the ouches."
Chloe just huffed, listening but still a bit bummed in a way. Alix looked away for a moment, thinking before smiling.
"Besides, be lucky I take my focus M&Ms," Alix said. Chloe looked up and began to laugh as Alix went on with an amused grin "S- So you know- so our bond doesn't decide that your brain also needs to go; brrrr fast time now, you can't read anymore, what is time-”
"Why do you call your ADHD pills that?" Chloe sighed annoyedly. Her expression softened though, as she saw Alix bark out a free hearted laugh. Her heart sparked with warmth, seeing her witch like this. Calm, relaxed. People thought that was Alix's default but, Chloe knew the truth. It made these quiet moments nice. "What time are we leaving again?"
"Oh uh-" Alix took out her little pocket watch and opened it. "We got like, three hours. Enough time for me to work on a few things... especially the thing Jules asked for..."
"Good luck with that, tell me if you need anything. I'll tell you when it's time to go." Chloe leaned back on Alix's bed as the pink haired girl slumped on her desk. The blonde smiled as she began to focus on her work, eyes sparkling with light and glitter as she drew and created like the little tinkerer she knew she loved. Edging designs into a deck of what she assumed to be playing cards- cause Alix thought she was So cool.
Chloe blushed. Ah jeez, I got it bad for a secret Nerd.
Alix stared up at her cards excitedly and Chloe leaned deeper onto the bed with a peaceful smile.
I'm not mad about that.
...
Going back a few days, Alya explained their next new adventure.
A mansion with a habit of popping up in random places all over Europe. Old, rickety, and people who went inside never came out. Dangerous! Exciting! Mysterious! and Frightening to the point of questioning if they should even go.
But they had a sorcerer on hand who could literally travel through doors like they were rabbit holes. So...
Alix rolled on the balls of her feet awkwardly as she stood in front of the monstrous castle like Mansion. The weather today was quite brisk, chilly to her bones despite her layering, and the early morning mist tumbled it's way through the hillside.
How Alya managed to not only get them here but also figure out where to get to the Mansion, the witch didn't know. Something about distance, days the mansion stood still, and so on and so forth.
She stared upwards, it almost hurt her neck to see it fully. It stretched for stories, almost scraping at the sky itself. It was made of a dark almost blackened wood covered in moss and foliage, stone cracked and revealing the structure beneath that- blackened windows unable to be seen through along with the red curtains beneath.
It felt like the setting to some episode of Castlevania or something.
"Alright, we're all here." Kagami yawned, approaching from behind with Alya who was carrying the cat "We actually Brought weapons this time, correct? We didn't just, forget out lesson, and we remembered what we did Last time we fought people?"
"Mhm!" Sabrina pepped up, displaying the small backpack on her back. "Bag of holding, carrying all of our 'borrowed' stuff from Miss Anarka!"
"I've gotten emotionally attached to this bat." Aurore said flatly, holding it up.
"And I got Legacy" Juleka added on, giving her blade a quick twirl. "I've been figuring out it's little Quirks. It can change shape so long as I uh, bleed on it."
"I don't even want to think about how you figured that out." Chloe deadpanned, approaching up from behind Alix. The witch's heart quickened and the two shared a smile, instinctively joining hands to hold. Chloe leaned on her for warmth, her expression softer when they exchanged glances before returning back to neutral as they faced the group once more.
Sabrina giggled as Juleka looked away with embarrassment, "She fell on it."
"Did not. I didn't you're lying." Juleka said flatly.
"I can't lie for crap! You fell on it, you were running with it when Miss Anarka said not to, you tripped, and you basically fell face first on it!" Sabrina exclaimed, waving her hands and squeaking as Juleka immediately began jostling at her hair.
"Shut shut shut!" Juleka wheezed with embarrassment as Sabrina shouted out in protest, making the group laugh. It was good to see Sabrina happy. It was good to see her joking around with others. To see her freely allowed to tease and shove around.
Alix didn't imagine becoming friends with 'Meek Sabrina Raincomprix'- but she was glad to find Sabrina as her friend.
"Alright, are we going in?" Alya asked, looking a bit impatient. "Or is there anything we need to do? Does anyone need to pee in a bush-"
"No- No- we're not doing that." Chloe quickly bit out. Alya puffed.
As the group began to make their way towards the looming building, Juleka stopped in her tracks suddenly as their friends continued to walk forward. The vampire turned to Alix expectantly.
"Hey, by chance, Alix did you happen to bring the..." Juleka began, motioning with her hands.
Alix sighed, damn right she did, if she didn't why in the heck would she spend so much time and energy on the thing. She didn't really enjoy what she was making either, had to take breaks with her Personal Project to stay interested.
Honestly her bad, Juleka asked about it a few days ago after a bad dream and Alix had been putting it off even after Nathaniel helped and gave advice about it. Seeing Chloe behind her and looking at her curiously as well, Alix sighed and held up an OK sign.
"Yeah yeah, don't worry about it." Alix replied with a shrug. "I've got a handle of things don't worry!"
Juleka smiled nervously, fidgeting with her hair, "Thank you. I've just, had a bad feeling..."
"Stop- no need to explain yourself, Jules. You're good." Alix held up a hand. Juleka sighed with relief at that and nodded gratefully. Alix smiled and poked at the vampire's side, prodding her back forward, "Now come on, before this mansion whatever the fuck starts moving again."
"Pffhaha!"
Alix smiled as she watched Chloe and Juleka shove their ways in, laughing and playfully pushing. Her face fell though, for a brief moment at least, as she hung back at the door. Her hand gripped tightly to it and with a quick flick of a hand, she placed a shortcut charm on it.
She had a bad feeling about this. She had to be the one to cover her friends, even in the background. If she couldn't- if she couldn't-
-You coming?
Alix blinked out of her stupor and she could see Chloe further inside, but stretching out a hand. Alix chuffed, before her lips couldn't help but just upwards into a lopsided grin, her heart a little lighter just seeing her werewolf.
"Yeah yeah, don't get too scared."
"I'm not scared! Ridiculous! Utterly ridiculous!" Chloe said with a large huff, before smiling. "Because I've got you, dummy."
The two linked hands tightly and soon- walked in with their friends... as the door slowly closed behind them.
...
To describe the building they had entered in, would be, almost an impossible to task. Where would she even begin?
On the outside, it was already huge, on the inside, it was even bigger.
It was like a true mansion, with a giant foyer room Alya didn't even know how to describe. Magnificent. Alya decided. Magnificent and Ghastly were the words she managed to find. The little patches of light illuminating their view of the place and it's gravitas. To breath it's air was to feel like breathing in the soul of the Mansion, itself.
There were three path's to take, but taking those paths was like throwing a rock in a stream- watching the different paths collide, separate, and grow anew. The twin, giant, swirling staircases that greeted them with old, dusty, yet incredibly embroidered carpet flowing down the steps.
There was a kaleidoscope of a tile floor beneath their feet, beautifully swirling into an almost diagram of the stars and constellations of phantasmal and glittering tile, that soon transitioned into the dark, creaking, old wood that reminded her that this place was empty...
...and that people had come here like them, and had never been seen again.
"Uh..." Sabrina began, unsure where to walk to. "Which way are we going?"
They stood there for a moment. They were waiting for Alya to speak. For the leader to lead For the path to be made brighter with her taking the first step. Because she and Juleka always did that. Alya gulped when Juleka looked at her, awaiting her answer as well.
"Uh- let's take that hall in front of us." Alya said, pointing forward, between the two stair cases and the dark- nearly completely void of light hallway in front of them. Supposedly leading to further rooms and places to explore.
The halls of the mansion was almost like a maze, sticking together was a must- they were basically all holding hands at some point. Alya's flashlight went out what felt like hours ago but according to Alix's trusty pocket watch- it had only been ten minutes. Worrying.
Juleka was unaffected by the darkness, not a lot of them were. Aurore, Sabrina, and Alya had around the same range of night vision, Chloe could see quite a lot as well though her other senses were even more fantastically attune especially now she was off the magic suppressants, Juleka and Kagami's were almost perfect, and Alix...
Alix angrily squinted in the Kagami lit darkness, tugging tightly to Chloe who laughed lightly at the poor witch.
”What the fuck is that..” Alix hissed, trying to peer closer “Is- Is that a person?”
Kagami tilted her head and looked forward before smirking a little, “That’s a coat rack, Alix.”
“God damn it!” Alix snapped.
Yeah as the only full human in the group it was no doubt hard for her. Luckily, Kagami was there with her tail a beautiful blue flame in the darkness of the ever stretching halls and walls of the mansion. It was something to note though.
It was unearthly cold and hard to describe the literal and tangible darkness the mansion carried. The walls were colored in a dark red, decorated in a swirling grape wine appearance, scrawling it's way across the wall like it was growing upwards. It was separated by this dark, dark wood. Almost as dark as the outside that looked charred and covered in soot.
Cobwebs strung over the corners of the few hallway shelves they passed by along with their pots of ferns on them. Chloe hacked with disgust when Alix wiped a hand on the top of the shelf and showed off the layers of dust coming off of it. Making the gang laugh.
“I swear, Kubdel.” Chloe huffed.
”It is rather fun.” Alix snickered making Chloe growl more.
”It’s gross.” Sabrina giggled to herself.
Paintings hug up on the wall, some moderately sized, some huge and masterful that they took a moment to admire and gawk at. Alix claimed she'd never seen anything like them.
Oil painting displaying blood, and violence, but also angelic figures, and tender, and lonely, and interpretations of what the artist wanted to imagine God as... what they wanted to imagine.. themselves as... they were artistic displays of insanity, and humanity, and the death of the artist themself. It was disturbing and it was beautiful.
Alya was reminded of the Haunted Mansion from that time her dad took her and the twins to Destiny Land after the whole Sapotis incident. The girls were so loud but so happy and so was she, holding that old fox pendant around her neck, showing Trixx the new beauties of the world...
The rooms they passed were empty for the most part. Cobwebbed and private libraries covered in dust and written in languages Alix couldn’t quite transcribe, doors that led to a black dusty void, a cold study that laid home to a smothered fire place covered in soot and ash… which was the room they were in now.
They were a little more spread out in here, a few standing near a main desk with a dried out ink well and dusty leather chair with a few of the marble but lifeless fire place. A small, cold, drink on the desk. Still full of something, water looking, but no one wanted to test it.
It was dark, and cold, and the air was suffocating thick with each adventurous step they took, but despite all of that, despite the old, dusty floors- despite the smell of an indescribable yet stale rot- despite the occasional cobweb, it was clean.
...Too clean. Too clean for an abandoned home. Too clean for a place that looked hundreds of years old. Too clean for a place without any stolen painting despite their pricelessness, too clean for the plants that were still in bloom-
Like if someone...
Alya felt a sweat crawl up her neck and her heart for a moment, stopped. She strolled near the chair nearest the fireplace where Juleka was standing and could see the way it was covered in different amounts of dust. Like someone had sat in it, but not that long ago.
She checked the small table next to it that held books and seeing one of them in english which she was terrible at but could read sorta- she knelt to the ground and slowly flipping it open- she checked the front to find the date of purchase or at the very least, when it was borrowed-
Not that long ago...
She turned to look at the water and she saw Ice.
Not that long ago...!
She shot to her feet, clutching her fur pelt tightly.
”Alya?” Juleka spoke softly and Alya took her arm to hold. She tilted her head and Alya gulped, it felt like she was choking on the darkness itself.
"Kagami, just wondering if you see you're seeing things." She spoke up, forcing herself to Speak.
"Most of the time, why." Kagami replied, always so literal. Alya shook her head manically.
"No I mean, here, now." Alya said, her grip on Juleka's arm tightening as her mind began to swirl with thoughts. "Ghost wise."
"Oh." Kagami tilted her head. Her eyes thinned as her eyes seemed to pale a bit, glowing into a beautiful gold that shimmered with a blue tint. Her ears pinned backwards and taking a handful of flame in her hands she flashed in forward for the gang and for a moment they could all see what Kagami could see.
Alya's voice failed on her to scream. Her throat dry and her hands clammy.
Oh the horrors in front of her eyes. Oh the horrors crawling up and hanging from the ceiling, horrors that had been crawling up her back, curling like tentacles through Juleka's hair, already hiding their ways into Alix's hat, horrors hungrily opening their unhinged jaws and un natural teeth around Sabrina's face, chewing on each other, salivating, horror.
Horror staring back at them. Horror realizing it has been seen. Horror realizing, that they are acknowledged.
ba-bump..
ba-bump....
ba-bump......
The glass shattered across the ground.
G̸̟̔̕E̵͈̯͝T̸̞̈́͋ ̵͔̏ͅT̷̼̟̱̔̂̂H̵͓̝̔̐Ȩ̸͙̮̋ ̸͉͔͐̉F̸͇̂̚͠U̴̔͊̈ͅC̵̺̰̜̄K̶̮̞̄͠ ̷̙͖̐̍Ơ̷̧̊͠Ụ̸̑͂T̵̲̳͆̀̉
"run." Kagami spoke, flames licking at the sides of her cheek as the room itself began to eat at her cyan fire, "RUN."
There was no way to hold on to each other as they bolted out the door. Shrieks echoed around them and Alya couldn't begin to describe what was behind them. To even begin- was opening a door no person nor monster should open. What sorts of smells and sounds of gushing, cracked bones, screaming of hapless sounds and thunderous steps. It was like a harmony of death, breathing down their necks in multiple- hungry- mouths.
L̶̨̫̯̝͍̓Ḛ̶̦̦̘̘̀̇̀̓̾Ṫ̴̬͘ ̸̰͔͎̼̹̻̮̐͒U̴̩̲͑͆͘S̴̰͍̻͈̖̻͛́͝͝ ̷͔̖͇̬̐͂̽̊̈̊̄G̶͈̦̱͛̑̉Ơ̸̢̦̬̟͍̲̈́͂̂̂ ̵̜͎͈̹͇̣͑͋L̷͓̜͍̟̯̫̃̿Ḙ̶͈̳̳̠̾͋̏̍̉T̶̪̜̞̰́̈́̕ ̸̫̠͙̗̭̼̈́̏͗̓̈́U̶̻̹̱̔̿̑Ș̴̈̒ͅ ̷͍̤̫̲̦̂̈̅̔̿̾̚Ģ̷̧̛͖̼͓̻̼̈O̶̫͉͇̣̯͂
Souls.
Angry Souls.
Terrified Souls.
Disgusting, rotten souls. Rotten as in they've sat here for so long. Too long. Collecting dust. Alya was terrified and she was so glad she was quick. She was so glad running across Paris boosted her cardio and glad her friends were quick too. They were all quick.
But no, they could never, be quick enough.
Like how one could never escape death, no matter how fast you ran. The huntsman, would always find a way, to track it's injured prey.
They made it to the foyer and Alix leapt to the door, trying to get it open for everyone else- before that tile tapestry of stars opened up like a black hole. Alya sucked in a horrified breath- so that's where everyone went, she thought loosely, which was pretty lame for one last thought- as they all fell, screaming, into the abyss.
This mansion was haunted.
And it was hungry.
Notes:
*shining music plays*
Chapter 45: Skeletons in the Closet.
Summary:
warning;
VERY BIG DISCLAIMER PLEASE, PLEASE READ;this is
very
very scary and detailed imagery and psychological shit, including a few bad sexual themes.so uh, tread lightly. very very lightly. this is no doubt the darkest I'm ever going to go and after this, it's gonna go back to be the anime esk action packed story it used to be. this is the the marker.
If you start reading and you think "nuh uh, I can't do this" skip down until you see 'Kagami's tail flicked behind her and provided her the light she needed to fully awake.' that is your cue to know that everything will be okay afterwards.
safe reading <3
...also crying for rain is this arc's song
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
..The woman sat peacefully, drinking her hot chocolate in peace, soaking in her green chair peacefully as she continued her work. Marking, marking, marking.
She was an observant and intelligent woman, and could practically end any encounter she was in, but also much more of a spectator if anything. She yawned, placing her pen down for a thin vine to nicely place back into her little jar of pencils and pens.
Ever since that Little Red and Wicked Witch incident, she'd been keeping an eye on those kids. Or well, closer eye.
After all, who else erased practically the entire school's memories on the Succubus ER incident. Her. Cause she's a BOSS. Hah! Hah. Hrm.
The woman sighed, getting up from her chair to stare out at he always growing city of Paris, her city of Paris, unhuman eyes gleaming green- glinted with the color of the sunset, golden horizon. She wondered where her kids were now, no doubt in major trouble she'd hopefully not have to clean up- or wine and rotisserie chicken it was tonight.
"bwuff"
"Yes Arlo," She sighed, reaching down to pet her dog. "Bwuff indeed."
...
Wake... wake up.... god damn it wake up...!
Alya gasped shakily as her consciousness sprang back. The air in her lungs was icy cold and sweat rolled down her face. She sat up and found herself, somewhere...
It was vague, in the sense it felt like a cobbled bunch of memories of what a familiar room should like. These shelves were her's but these game controllers were only inside her little sisters' bed room, and this carpet was his- not Nino's- His- and this slow the rocking was of Juleka's boat.
Her eyes couldn't focus and when she brushed her hand over the carpet ground she jumped back feeling nothing soft but the dusty, hard ground of wood.
The carpet was carpet, but her eyes were tricking her. Everything around her was supposed to be tricking her. This slow rocking that now gave her comfort every time she went onboard was- was- wrong.
Alya struggled to retain her calm and focus. This is all an illusion- got to get back to the others!- She decidedly ran in one direction and crashed into something hard and fell, crumbling. She couldn't hear the thumping of other objects falling near her but felt it's force shake her.
She felt around, sneezing as she felt dust clinging at the edge of her skin- but she couldn't see it- or smell it- the ground moved like melting art and she was too. Alya couldn't trust any of her senses. Calm down.. assess, Alya. What can you understand? Or well- what c-can't you. Sight- t- touch- smell- maybe hearing- I can't hear anything maybe if-
She reached down, and her eyes widened with horror. Her hands were swirling and abstract and she wasn't sure if she was actually missing a leg or not, she couldn't speak, but she wish she could so she could scream. Alya could barely recognize herself, and even then, that was not the worst of her problems.
Alya tried to feel where it was but she couldn't, and soon she began grabbing onto herself, pulling at her shirt and struggling to breath. Her eyes were wide and brimming with tears. Finally she could hear- and it was all senseless chatter, she couldn't understand, she couldn't know what they were saying about her- what they wanted with her- who they were- who who.. Fuck fuck FUCK FUCk FUCK FUCK!
She'd doomed them all..
-Where's my coat?
She could feel the weight of someone stepping near her, one, two, five. Six. Seven now- she memorized how heavy Nino's steps were. Alya struggled to Be. Struggled to feel herself. The fabric she was touching was not right, not the fabric she knew she was seeing. Tears fell down her face and it felt like balls of fire, searing in her eyes and it burnt into the ground.
She couldn't see the people around her. But she felt they were there. These were Her friends this was her room- these were- were her clothes- and- and and and- She looked up at the light of the room and it was blinking down at her and she struggled to hide, curling up and hiding her face. Did they take her coat? Give me back my coat. Please give it back.
Please please give it back- please give it back...!
She reached towards the weight near her head, trying to grasp the legs she felt were there but even then-
She really couldn't trust anyone could she?
As her hand wiped through nothing.
She was the reason everyone was going to die here.
Damn it why am I so stupid.
There's nothing I can do here.
We're all done for.
Her body slacked. Why was she so exhausted already.
She could barely feel the floor now, just, clutching herself in a ball, shaking.
Alya thought she could hear the sounds of labored breathing, all around her, but without a doubt, she must've been wrong about that too. She couldn't solve anything, half of her was gone, she shouldn't be left alone- her eyes squeezed shut, wanting to block it all out. I'm as good as dead. They've all probably escaped. We're nothing...
We're nothing...
We're nothing...
We're nothing...
...
Aurore started running the moment she woke up from the fall, and she had been running ever since.
People called her the rather up-starter, out-going, quick-to-it, or whatever the hell for a reason. Even if people hated her like called her efficient at the very least. Along with other things.
"AgH!"
The floor slipped beneath her and she crashed into the ground. Aurore groaned with pain, her body aching. A bath house of some kind. That's where she was trapped in. Marble pillars and flowing all around her, pitch white, pale, and lifeless. It was hard to differentiate between wall and floor.
Despite the steam there was cold, clear, water flooded over large basins and she could hear the sounds of others in this damn place. Giggling and whispering. Staring at her behind curtains in the form of shadows and silhouettes, perfect human bodies that looked impossible and even doll like.
"FUck.... fuckin- kEEP GOING DAMN YOU!" She growled at herself, the water flooding around her stained with blood from her own scrapes during he struggle to get out of this maze of water and erotic whines of mass lust and gluttony. Aurore found herself afraid in it, and she kept running.
-she was violated by the sight of slithering masses of tangled but inhuman flesh. Hands. Gripping each other in dismembered 'beauty'. Writhing and twisting tighter and tighter in a pool. It turned to her, no eyes or mouth to see, Aurore wanted to throw up- and scrambled out. They seemed to get bigger each time- following her. Staring at her. Wanting to join her-
No-
They wanted her to join them!-
FUCK!- This was torture!
She wasn't combat oriented. She wasn't ever the adventurous type- fuck- she was all bark and no bite- she barely had the fangs to even show it! Aurore felt the water around her soaking her to the deepest bone. It was gross. It was cold. It was hot. It was loud.
And yet, through all of this, as the sliding, stroking, and oh so horrifyingly giggling masses of flesh abominations began treading after her, beckoning and whispering out words of- the most disgusting desires towards her- Aurore could only think-
Is Sabrina okay? Can I get out of here and reach Sabrina? In time? If she's even in danger right now-
Her ears were pounding and she struggled to keep moving, darting away from baths and trying to block away the sounds of excited chatter, screaming- wildly praising, begging her name- Aurore Aurore- to join them.
Be beautiful, like them. Be happy, like them. Be in bliss, like them.
"so pretty,"
"such delicious thighs,"
"such a pretty girl,"
"you're just asking for it with that face,"
"join us,"
"̵w̴e̶'̴l̷l̶ ̵b̷e̵ ̴g̷e̵n̸t̵l̷e̶,̵"̸
"join us,"
Hands reached around her neck, wet, slimy, nails ripped off but still strangely elongated to give off some sort of illusion that they were still there- or at least- a layer of skin had grown over them entirely- leaving Aurore to choke with fear.
"̵̧͘ä̷̰́c̶̦͗c̵̤͋ě̴ͅp̴͕̆t̶͖͝ ̷͇̎o̷̍ͅu̷̦͠r̷̖͊ ̵̾ͅḷ̸̕o̴̹̐v̵̩̉e̸̼͠,̷̱͂"̵͎̄
Aurore didn't want that- no no no- she DID NOT WANT THIS-
"FUCK OFF!" She shouted, ripping away, before gasping.
Aurore's eyes widened as she slipped to a stop, her feet coming out from underneath her as she slammed into the ground with a painful thud. She hissed with pain, especially with the fact she had landed on her wings and heard a harsh crack. You don't often sprain your wings but when you did, it wasn't great.
She sat upwards, water dripping down her face.
A water fall poured from the ceiling, steam bellowing around her. Her hand reached outward at her reflection and she couldn't see the masses of squelching, writhing, and contorting flesh- but she could see her. And she hated what she saw.
Aurore nearly broke down at her own reflection. It was all wrong. So wrong and she watched in horror as the water opened up like a curtain and her eyes were yielded at the sight of the tallest creature she'd ever seen- dripping wet from the water it stood up from.
It was the most misshapen and distorted form she'd ever seen between a man and a sheep from what she could imagine, but the only way she'd know it was such a creature was lost to her- because it didn't have a head.
"What's wrong Aurore-?" oh it's voice was so nasty, it sounded like her own, it's stump was pitch black. "Afraid of your own self?"
Yes.
...
Sabrina's tail flicked as her eyes strained awake.
"Where am.."
Her memory immediately returned to her and she sat up immediately- gasping with fright.
"GUYS!" She called out but shrunk back with fear when she didn't recognize the place she was in. Sabrina's ears lowered and that's when it her that she could do that and she immediately felt her face and could feel like light fuzz of fur riding up her cheeks to her now floppy dear-like ears. "Ah- look at that."
She felt around for her glasses and luckily found them next to her along with the bag full of weapons she was tasked to carry- and placed them back on her face, readjusting her view on where she was.
It looked like she was in some sort of bathroom space. Overgrown, covered in moss. Forgotten. Sabrina was sitting next to the toilet which, luckily, wasn't smelly. In fact, it was completely dry- the porcelain cracked from age. The same could be said about the shower a few feet away- the only thing she really couldn't get a good look on was the mirror, her view blocked by the cabinet/sink.
She was alone.
Completely alone.
She decided to check her phone, but found no service. When she tried to maybe text her friends, she found the phones with her. She didn't remember them giving them to her but here they were for some god forsaken reason. Of course.
And that only made her worry more. Where were the others? Was Aurore okay? Juleka? Chloe? Was she the only one separated? Were they all separated? How were they gonna find each other again? Certainly this wasn't the end.
She pulled her knees in, awkward, and she could feel the way her new paw-like feet spread in the moss and overgrowth beneath her. Did she cause this? Or was this always here, did it grow on it's own? Too many questions, so limited time.
Sabrina held onto her tail nervously, Okay, time to get out- she supposed, getting up. She met her reflection and her hands fell.
The mirror was completely black all that was staring back was two, vibrant- yet toxically green eyes. Glowing- angry- it lit up the reflection's face enough that Sabrina could see her own decrepit features, inhuman, beastly, and in some sort of stage or overgrown rot. 'Her' antlers coming out of her head like spikes.
"A- Ah.. AH..." Sabrina struggled to speak as her fear froze her in place before she yelped with fear. Her tail lashed behind her as she saw pools of water beginning to rise from the shower's drain pipe along with the toilet and now- pouring out of the mirror like a rushing fall. Sabrina stumbled around with fear rushing through her very veins as the water began to rise, faster and faster.
She shoved her phone into her bag of holding and held it tight, trying to wade away from where the water was coming from, out of fear what was to occur-
"What is-" Sabrina began screaming as tar like hands stretched out and grabbed her by the throat. Pulling out of the mirror's frame like a demon, escaping it's well- dripping wet, and staining the water around her, blackening it drop by drop, Sabrina struggled against it's hands with terror as she stared at her own eyes.
"Faker...~" It sang in her own voice, but now, distorted and cruel.
"AGH!" Sabrina choked out, but the tar was too slippery and she was forced to meet the creature's gaze. It had to be fake. It had to all be fake.! But it was so too very real, wasn't it? She was forced to stare at it in it's ugly face after all- "FUck!"
Her eyes widened with fear as the tar melted off her reflection's face, letting her see it's face fully- horrifyingly identical- but so different- teeth bug like- in the way they were more like mandibles, wet, gnashing, and it's mouth widening to such a disgusting level-
They stretched to the edge of it's cheeks, letting out a keening whine as her reflection's unblinking eyes bore into her soul- and it pulled her closer and closer to the mirror's frame. The water still continuing to rise, higher and higher. But Sabrina couldn't find it in herself to care. Heart beating out of her chest as her reflection's hands pulled her closer.
"̵̟̇w̸͕͂õ̵̘̚ņ̷̖̍'̷͔͑t̸͎̐ ̷̥̃͌n̴͖̈́o̸͉̣̿̓t̷͕̃̂ͅì̷̻c̶͚̱̐e̵̤̦͋ ̴̘̅͐ą̵̚͜ ̸̭̍ͅt̵̨̲͆͠ḧ̷̩́͘i̶̦̋͊n̴͍̩̆̈́ḡ̶̻ ̵̯̓w̷̢̐̌h̸̔͜͝e̴̢̛̓n̸͓͗ ̴̈́̅͜y̶̻̼͛o̵̙͆ŭ̶̗̖͝'̷̙̅̃ř̷̞̥̌e̷̻̔͘ ̷̺͓̍͆g̵̜̈́o̸͈̾͜n̴̪͐è̷̮̲͗..,̷̫̩̓"̵̧̭̐̈
Sabrina felt tears bite at the edge of her eyes, choking on every breath. She was so scared.
...
Chloe's first reaction was to check on Alix and when didn't find her by her side, she panicked, then seeing she was completely alone, she lost it.
She began running in any direction could, shooting into wolf form for more speed.
She was snarling and growling with frustration and rage and fear and fear and so much fear- She was in some sort of library of some kind. Covered in cobwebs and dust and over grown moss and foliage. It made Chloe sneeze trying to use her nose to find anyone- and it felt like the walls were always looming.
Her eyes widened as she passed by a row where a shadowy silhouette stood, and she skidded to a stop. Chloe immediately ran back and into the row of books.
"Alix!?" Chloe called out, hopeful, but her voice died on her when nothing was there. Weird...
A familiar giggle hit her ears and she ran to another set of rows she swore she heard it coming from.
"Alix is that-!"
No one again.
She was already getting annoyed with these mind games.
The one that got her was the worst one.
"Chloe..~"
She followed her voice quickly and surely- there- and Chloe threw herself into the aisle. Seeing the silhouetted form of someone she vaguely could tell was her witch but darted away, inhuman smile on her face.
Her ears lowered and she stumbled backwards but she squeaked when she bumped backwards into a solid wall. She turned and saw nothing but wall where she entered through. Wow. That fucking sucked.
Chloe's eyebrows furrowed. If Alix was here... she would've figured this out by now. Alix was a genius. She made life look so seamless no matter how dark, or scary, or bloody it seemed. Chloe pushed forward, she needed to find her.
She looked down at her paws and could see the familiar mark still glowing on, a symbol that Alix was still somewhere, she just needed to get to her witch. She just needed to get to her witch...
Then the book shelves began to shake and she gasped with fear as the books stared at her. Eyes peaking through the cracks and slivers, staring at her, chittering.
"brat,"
"good for nothing,"
"unexceptional,"
Okay well, rude. She's heard all of this before. Chloe could take the verbal assault, this time at least, and she charged forward through the aisle of shelvesas they began pushing in, trying to crush her.
Chloe snarled, she threw herself in human form when the shelves were getting too close for her larger wolf self and managed to get out just in time, diving into the ground with a painful crack whilst the shelves slammed close.
"Eugh..." She groaned with pain, staring at where she was and sat up. This house wants to kill us. Okay. That's fine. Just find everyone. Just find Alix. She turned left and Her eyes widened as at the end new aisle, she could see her. Alix.
Her heart leapt out of her chest and she wanted to hug her so tight and scream 'you dummy I was worried about you don't leave me again!' but she controlled herself this time, slowly walking forward.
She looked like the Alix she knew. Same freckles dusting over cheeks, same beautiful wild hair, same cold and vibrant eyes, half lidded with a mask of disinterest that warmed into a hearth of brilliance.
Chloe stood a few paces away from the girl. Staring at her and Alix stared back.
"Hey, Chloe" Alix smiled brightly, blood dripping down her face.
But she was not her witch.
Chloe glared darkly at the Thing and it crept forward, smile wider as it's eyes seemed to hollow out the more Chloe knew and knew and knew it was fake it was fake it was fake it was fake. Black flies buzzing around it's face until she could barely see it's eyes.
"̵A̷w̸w̵w̴, w̷h̵a̷t̶'̵s̵ ̷l̶o̷o̴k̴ ̷t̶h̵e̷r̸e̵,̴ ̴p̵u̵p̶p̶y̴?̵"̷ It asked, tilting it's head to the side. "̵Y̴o̷u̸ ̶m̷i̵s̷s̸e̸d̷ ̶m̷e̶ ̴d̷i̵d̷n̵'̷t̸ ̷y̷o̵u̶?̸ ̷W̸h̸y̸ ̶d̵o̸n̴'̷t̴ ̴w̷e̸ ̷f̷i̵n̸d̸ ̵t̸h̵e̴ ̸g̸a̷n̸g̵?̴ ̷T̸o̶g̷e̴t̴h̵e̴r̵.̷"̷
Chloe stepped backwards. It was then that this, this, this disgusting Thing, trying to imitate her witch- her Alix, realized that she knew. It's fake ass smile faded and it sighed, the horrible buzzing of flies getting louder and louder. Shrugging heavily.
"̷D̷a̵m̶n̷,̸ ̵b̵i̷t̵c̸h̵e̷s̷ ̸a̵n̶d̶ ̸w̶h̸o̵r̷e̵s̴ ̴l̸i̴k̶e̷ ̴y̴o̴u̸ ̸a̸r̴e̴ ̶g̸e̸t̶t̶i̴n̷g̷ ̸w̶a̶y̷ ̷t̶o̶o̶ ̶s̶m̸a̶r̵t̵ ̷t̵h̷e̵s̴e̵ ̷d̸a̴y̶s̶.̷.̶.̴"̵ Chloe actually stepped back hearing that in Alix's voice. It's disgusting form was melting at it's own seams, the arm that would've been Alix's familiar marked arm already slop on the ground, "S̴u̶c̴h̸ ̸a̶ ̸s̸h̷a̴m̷e̴.̶.̵.̷"̶
"Where is Alix. Where are my friends?" Chloe demanded, her fingers turning into claws as the hair rose at the back of her neck. "You have no idea what I can do to fuckers like you...! I'll rip you to pieces don't look down on me!"
"̷l̵o̷o̴k̵ ̶d̶o̶w̴n̶ ̵o̸n̷ ̸y̴o̸u̷?̴ ̷h̵o̵w̸ ̴c̴o̸u̷l̶d̸ ̵w̵e̴?̶"̶ It tilted it's head, almost sounding offended in it's dying imitation of Alix's voice. "̵w̵e̴ ̵a̸l̸l̷-̶"̷
"̵w̵e̴ ̵a̸l̸l̷-̶"̷
"̵w̵e̴ ̵a̸l̸l̷-̶"̷
"̸w̴e̴ ̵a̴l̷l̶ ̶l̵o̴v̷e̴ ̷y̸o̷u̸.̵ ̸w̸e̸ ̷a̸l̸l̶ ̴s̴e̵e̶ ̵y̶o̵u̸.̵ ̶w̵e̷ ̶h̸a̶v̵e̵ ̸s̴e̷e̵n̸ ̴y̸o̴u̴r̴ ̷s̵o̸u̶l̷s̶.̷ ̵w̷e̵ ̵w̸a̴n̷t̵ ̵y̵o̵u̵ ̸t̷o̸ ̸j̴o̶i̷n̵ ̷u̵s̴.̶"̵ Chloe stepped back even more with fear as the abomination rose up from the ground, still melting, still buzzing, still speaking, still Singing.. it's voice now an unidentifiable yet restless chorus "̵j̷o̴i̷n̶ ̷u̶s̷ ̵i̴n̵ ̸o̵u̴r̶ ̵s̸u̵f̸f̶e̸r̷i̷n̵g̴.̸ ̶f̷r̸e̸e̶ ̶u̸s̷.̴ ̵l̵o̵v̴e̵ ̸u̵s̵.̵ ̷d̵i̶e̶ ̴w̶i̸t̴h̶ ̶u̸s̶.̵"̵
Chloe's eyes widened with horror, tears falling down her face in anguish.
"no nonnonoon noon non NONO non on n on nnon NO no NO;;"
A blood dark werewolf, throat ripped out in disgusting ropey tendrils spilt black blood on the ground in bucket fulls. It's eyes wide and lifeless and is slammed down on the ground in front of her. It breathed heavily against her face. Cold, wet, disgusting, hungry. Just like back then. Just like back then. RUN. RUN. The voice inside her screamed.
̵"̷R̶E̶M̵E̷M̵B̷E̶R̸ ̶W̵I̴T̵H̴ ̴U̵S̶.̵.̸.̷!̵" Thousands of voices screamed in her face, blissful, in agony, in pleasure, in fear, in excitement, in despair, in despair, in despair as it all fell apart around her. "W̸E̵ ̸C̵A̵N̵'̵T̶ ̵W̵A̶I̵T̷ ̴T̴O̸ ̵R̶E̶M̸E̵M̶B̷E̵R̵ ̴Y̶O̸U̷ ̸T̸O̴O̸.̸.̷!̵"̵
Kagami's tail flicked behind her and provided her the light she needed to fully awake.
The nekomata groaned. What happened? Where was everyone? She was laying in an impossibly dark place, darker than it should've been. Her eye sight should've been great for this. She began checking herself. No phone, she either lost it-bad- or she gave it to Sabrina before hand- bad but at least she didn't have to talk to mother about it.
Then there was a horrifying ringing in her head. Then came the screams.
"̶̹̃O̵̙͌R̵̟͒Ḯ̴̩M̷̳̎ ̴̨̇O̵̔͜T̴̘̃N̵̟E̴͇͠M̸̰̋Ë̸͎́M̷̤̄ ̶̹̃O̵̙͌R̵̟͒Ḯ̴̩M̷̳̎ ̴̨̇O̵̔͜T̴̘̃N̵̟E̴͇͠M̸̰̋Ë̸͎́M̷̶̤̹̄̃ O̵̙͌R̵̟͒Ḯ̴̩M̷̳̎ ̴̨̇O̵̔͜T̴̘̃N̵̟E̴͇͠M̸̰̋Ë̸͎́M̷̤̄"
"w̶i̸l̶l̴ ̶y̸o̷u̶ ̴p̶l̶e̴a̴s̴e̴ ̶s̵a̷v̴e̶ ̵u̵s̴?̷"
""̶̹̃O̵̙͌R̵̟͒Ḯ̴̩M̷̳̎ ̴̨̇O̵̔͜T̴̘̃N̵̟E̴͇͠M̸̰̋Ë̸͎́M̷̤̄ ̶̹̃O̵̙͌R̵̟͒Ḯ̴̩M̷̳̎ ̴̨̇O̵̔͜T̴̘̃N̵̟E̴͇͠M̸̰̋-"
"s̷o̷ ̸t̶i̵r̵e̸d̷"
"L̷E̴A̷V̵E̴ ̵U̴S̸ ̴B̸E̸"
Kagami shrunk to the ground, wincing with agony as the voices of the gone began SCREAMING in her head, scraping through her ears. Make it stop make it stop..! Her eyes were on fire, as boiling tears hit the ground, searing it's very floor. Her flame, smoldering atop her tail grew brighter and brighter. Her breathing heavy and puffing out into balls of smoke.
"Shut up SHUT UP!" she clutched her head hard, claws digging into her hair.
"h̸e̴ ̵i̸s̸ ̶s̵e̴l̷f̷i̴s̸h̴.̶ ̴h̵e̸ ̶i̷s̷ ̵f̵e̴a̴r̶.̷ ̸h̷e̷ ̴i̸s̷ ̴d̸e̷a̷t̸h̴.̷"
"̶̹̃O̵̙͌R̵̟͒Ḯ̴̩M̷̳̎ ̴̨̇O̵̔͜T̴̘̃N̵̟E̴͇͠M̸̰̋Ë̸͎́M̷̤̄ ̶̹̃O̵̙͌R̵̟͒Ḯ̴̩M̷̳̎ ̴̨̇O̵̔͜T̴̘̃N̵̟E̴͇͠M̸̰̋Ë̸͎́M̷̶̤̹̄̃ O̵̙͌R̵̟͒Ḯ̴̩M̷̳̎ ̴̨̇O̵̔͜T̴̘̃N̵̟E̴͇͠M̸̰̋Ë̸͎́M̷̤̄"
"h̷e̷ ̸i̷s̶ ̸o̷u̶r̵ ̴c̷a̷p̶t̴o̷r̶,̶ ̶h̶e̴ ̷i̷s̶ ̷o̸u̸r̸ ̴p̵r̴i̸s̷o̴n̵,̷ ̴h̸e̵ ̷i̷s̸ ̶o̶u̴r̸ ̸m̸a̷s̵t̵e̶r̶"
"SHUT Up shut up shut-" Kagami hissed before her entire body caught flame starting from the tip of her flickering tail to the tip of her nose, eyes pin pricked and fur standing on end in. "-UP!"
There was a screech of pain and Kagami gasped as the shadows of the room receded immediately. The sounds of hissing trembled through her ears, but she was completely free. Kagami let out a horrified sigh of relief and quickly caught her breath. What the heck was that? Wow, sure lost herself there. Perhaps she had been bottling up a bit.
She checked her tail and there was nothing wrong with it which was reassuring. But also a bit disappointing. She was kinda hoping for it to be split. Finally two tails instead of one. But alas, she was still a kitten.
Reassessing time, okay. Kagami stood up, brushing herself off professionally. Kagami found herself in some sort of music room, but still, the shadows weren't entirely gone. Her eyes thinned and she could see beyond the layer- by god- souls were everywhere here it was horrifying.
They were seared into the wall. Trapped. They were gushing and cramped and pulsing and Alive but they were stuck here. For how long?
This mansion- maybe once it was a normal sorcerer's mansion- but since it's abandonment- some- horrific person- had somehow made a spell that trapped whoever died in here forever. They were miserable. They were crying out in terror. They didn't chose this-
This was wrong.
Her eyes snapped open. By stars that was about to happen to her wasn't it? Oh dear god. By why didn't it work? She wondered, before her eyes caught to that lovely blue that shined at the end of her tail.
She cupped a part of her flame and held it within her palms. Her flame, though not like Charmander, was the definition of her life. It represented her soul. Her defiance to exist and to exist alone. It was the source of her power. It could never be doused. And if this mansion was based around spirit magic...
"I am magic. I am a spiritual creature." Kagami spoke to the walls, to the house itself, staring upwards, eyes burning a cyan glow. She was made for this. "I am alive. I am loved. None of you can do anything about that. Let me through."
The ground snarled and the walls jeered names in her friends' voices, names she had only imagined in her nightmares' scripts. Kagami inhaled, not letting the anger, the fear, the doubt, shake her. She had a job to do.
Her fire grew brighter and she extended her claws forward, her palm enflamed in pyre.
"Don't make me say it twice." She spat. The walls snarled and spit and writhed and rotted- but as she stepped forward, the black rot burned away into nothing but ash and dust. Kagami let out a breath and she ran through the door. Praying thanks to her mother for raising her.
Kagami hated being weak. She hated the idea, she hated the feeling.
Her emotional support department was no doubt the most underdeveloped side to her. But if she was to be the candle light for everyone in this darkness- she would, without a doubt, without a breath nor thought.
The halls had been transformed, covered in black and pulsating magic. When she got to the foyer, she could see the door, still ready to be used.
But that's not what she cared for. Using her light to guide the way and burn away the decay and tar- she could see the ground that had swallowed them hole had been closed once more- but there was still tar everywhere, spreading into different directions.
She closed her eyes. Beneath her eye lids, deep within her psyche, she could see so much. Not all, but so much. A tug, a cry, the closest one near by, and who would've thought, when her eyes opened- she followed a particular tar path.
Kagami transformed into her cat form and darted forward.
...
"stupid fox-"
"stupid girl-"
"shouldn't have trusted... shouldn't have trusted..."
"you shouldn't have trusted..."
"us..."
"us..."
"yourself..."
"I was always just going to use you..." An imitation of Nino's voice slithered through Kagami's ears as Alya seemed to struggle to shut it all out more and more. She was covered in a black goo, slowly eating up her body like a tumor, now to her waist. It was tar like, and smelled like death.
"No no.. stop stop stop stop just give it back I'll do anything...!" Alya whimpered, her fingers digging through her hair.
Kagami had made her way into this disgusting study and found her friend on the ground, shaking and speaking to nothing- but her eyes were either shut or wide but seeing nothing. Determinedly, the nekomata waved those cruel shadows away with her tail and padded up to the terrified, thrashing selkie.
"Alya, open your eyes." She whispered, nudging her with her nose as her flamed tail flicked behind her.
"N- No fake fake fake fake-" Alya scrunched in harder, trying to keep her eyes closed. Kagami paced around her. Her soul, softly lit in a gentle orange color was dimming, Kagami refused to let it die in her. Her flames grew brighter as the house around them screamed to keep Alya in it's jaws, but she pushed it back.
"Alya listen to me, you know this isn't real. This isn't what reality is." Kagami said strongly, "Nino would never do anything to hurt you and neither would the rest of us. You're smart and brilliant, and brave, and we all respect you for that, even when we all end up falling face first into danger. We Trust you Alya, I trust you Alya, so trust me."
Alya didn't stop shaking but slowly, Kagami watched as her eyes slowly open. They were clouded over and red with tears but slowly, they refocused on her and her cyan flame, eyes lighting up.
"Kagami.." Alya whispered with realization.
"Hello, my friend" Kagami smiled. Alya's face grew less pale as her mind returned before she yelped with fright at the gross substance on her.
"AGH GET IT OFF GET IT OFF GET IT OFF-" She yelled and Kagami burnt it off with her tongue, they watched as it crumbled and wasted away like ash. Alya sighed with relief and even more so when she saw her selkie coat, wrapped around her waist. Alya glowered, "That was awful, what was that?"
"This house, it's digesting us all, bit by bit, breaking down our souls and our beings." Kagami explained grimly, "Like a venus fly trap, it had you and no doubt the others spiraling down a bit of endless despair."
"The others.. w- where are the others!?" Alya exclaimed, sitting back up. She had a talent of bouncing back from almost anything.
"I don't know but we must find them!" Kagami said. Alya nodded and picked Kagami up, onto her shoulders as they began their trek Together to find their friends. And a few minutes of searching later, they were able to hear a loud enough shriek to follow by.
"AURORE WE'RE HERE! what is-" Alya's voice failed on her as Aurore screamed past them and she saw the horrifying goat monstrosity chasing after her. Along with a little army of gross tangled flesh balls spewing terrible sexual comments. Kagami's face paled and Alya blinked blankly. "Oh."
"Ew." Kagami deadpanned.
There was a beat.
They proceeded to join Aurore, screaming as well.
"Guys!?" Aurore sputtered, there were tears in her eyes but an instant relief in her eyes seeing her two friends. "What the hell!?"
"HI AURORE WE JUST GOT HERE AFTER BEING THROWN INTO ENDLESS PSYCHOLOGICAL TORTURE!" Alya waved excitedly. "I had an existential crises!"
"And I've excepted myself as an arsonist now. So what's new with you?" Kagami added. Aurore looked back at the aberrations chasing after them, her face stricken with fear but the gears turning behind her eyes, very clearly.
"You think you could burn those guys up!?" Aurore asked, pointing backwards. Alya looked at the nekomata and with a brief nod- they stopped in place and in a quick, violent turn, Alya grabbed Kagami by the scruff and launched the flaming cat at the monstrosities.
"EAT SHIT YOU FUCKERS" Alya snarled as the room lit up with cyan flames. Alya and Aurore stumbled back with fear, holding onto each other but as the fire licked at their cheeks, they were amazed to find themselves only warm, not burnt to a crisp.
The same could not be said about the aberrations. Aurore's eyes slowly opened and Kagami came trotting over, shaking off gooey bits. She leapt up into Aurore's arms and purred comfortingly, trying to calm the girl's racing heartbeat to which she accepted gratefully in a hug.
Kagami ignored the effects of the young girl's magic, how it sprang so many feelings in her chest- her longing for Adrien and Marinette in love- and exchanged it for her relief to be in such a nice state of psychical contact.
Aurore sniffled, turning to the mounds of crispy flesh and smokey blood and spitting.
"FUCK YOU YOU HEAR ME? EAT SHIT ASSHOLES! FUCK YOU! ROT! ROT YOU FUCKERS! OBJECTIFICATION IS SHIT AND SO ARE YOU- FALL OF YOUR HORSE!" Aurore screamed with rage, practically smoldering on her own as her tail lashed like an angry animal as she stomped on one of the gross pieces still twitching.
Or an angry cat, the nekomata thought- but Kagami wasn't going to say anything. They just nodded along supportably as Aurore stomped on the remains of the monsters, getting her anger out. It's what she deserved. As other teens said it- uh- Yass Queen.
When she was finally calm, she set Kagami back down to which she turned back into her human form, shaking the few bits of water that got onto her off.
"Where to next?" Alya asked quickly.
"Sabrina, please." Aurore asked. Kagami looked around, her heart tugging her in a certain direction, the house was getting angrier with them.
"That way!"
...
They expected Something when they saw a door with a clear overflowing of water coming out of it and whilst 'preparing' was a thought at some point that crossed their minds the moment they heard one Sob-
Aurore smashed the door down with her shoulder, which was remarkable, since almost halfway up the bathroom had been flooded and the water must've been heavy and- what was Kagami even saying that didn't matter now. Sabrina choked out a reaction of shock- along with the monstrous creature reaching through it's space in the mirror, trying to choke her-
Alya hung back as Kagami and Aurore dove forward. Aurore ripping Sabrina from her doppelganger's hands even as she got soaked with water and Kagami crashed forward on the reflection's upper half. It let a horrifying moan of agony, not unlike those disgusting deer from the Roger incident.
It snarled at her and Kagami hissed with rage, hands heating up into their own balls of flame as she reached down onto the aberration's face and it screamed- disappearing into ashen mist. Water dripped down her face from the times she got splashed in the last few seconds as the water began to fully drain out of the room.
Her ear twitched with deep discomfort at the feeling of her wet clothes sticking to her skin and especially her fur in this half-state but still, she climbed off the sink, joining the others who were holding Sabrina in a group hug.
Sabrina stared at her, wide eyed, teary eyed, neck red from her reflection's grip, and her sad little deer ears droopy. It hurt to look at but she smiled.
"K- Kagami!" She gasped, "You're all wet, I'm so sorry you guys. This.. oh jeez this all.. and.."
"No no it's- fine, so long as you're safe" Kagami assured, taking Sabrina's paws in hers. Sabrina's face was wobbly before splitting into a relieved grin and she pulled Kagami into a big hug. "AH- oh- okay..." Kagami patted her back. She didn't know how to react. A little smile graced her expression, "...I'm glad you're okay, friend."
"Sabrina.." Aurore whispered softly, and Kagami watched as the two shared eye contact before embracing again. Kagami turned to Alya with a serious expression.
"Chloe is nearby." She whispered.
Alya cringed, "Fuck."
"That's going to be one hell of a fucker." Aurore hissed, taking her bat out of Sabrina's bag.
"Mhm." Sabrina hesitantly nodded, the rest of the looming hall waiting for them.
...
A loud crash echoed over the overgrown library. Sabrina nervously pet her own tail as she clung close to Aurore.
"W- Was that Chloe?" Sabrina sputtered. Kagami's ears tilted upwards, twitching.
"I don't... think so..." Kagami began, "Was today a full moon?"
"No." Alya shook her head, taking Kagami by the hand as the group walked in a little chain. "Could be possible that maybe... err.. I don't want to think about that- this situation is already really awful..."
Kagami's eyes thinned. "You're worried the house forced her to transform."
Alya was silent before nodding quietly.
"Yeah." She whispered, her grip tightening on Kagami's for support. "I don't want that for her. And we're.. running low on man power right now if that makes sense"
It did. Alya was worried for Juleka no doubt.
A scream scraped through their ears, following by another violent crash.
"WELL LUCKILY THAT SOUNDS LIKE CHLOE WHEN SHE'S ALIVE AND HUMAN SO LET'S HURRY BEFORE SHE BECOMES HUMAN-ALIVE'AINT." Sabrina waved her arms frantically, panic spilling through her voice.
The group ran.
...
"GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM ME!" Chloe screamed, skidding down a collapsing aisle as the monster snarled after her, having grown two more sets of legs and crawling after her like a disgusting insect. It's head turning several degrees as it gnashed at her. Tears fell down her face, "g- GET AWAY!"
"Chloe! UP HERE" Alya shouted, climbing on top of a trembling shelf, selkie coat pulled over as her small fox form briskly jumped from shelf to shelf, trying not to fall. The werewolf nearly stopped when she saw her but squeaked and kept running.
"ALYA!? WH- WHAT!?" Chloe sputtered, "I'M KINDA DOING SOMETHING RIGHT NOW"
"FIVE ROWS AHEAD! WE GOT A PLAN!" Alya exclaimed, waving her paw forward before jumping off and darting down the aisles. Chloe grimaced, looking up at the disgusting aberration. Her eyes narrowed, trying to control her heart.
"If you say so..!" Chloe growled, continuing to run forward.
It felt like that night all over again, but she ignored the chill rising up her spine and her eyes widened as behind the shaking, crawling shelves- Chloe dove behind her friends as they shoved the shelves down against the monster of her nightmares. Her heart jumped, that couldn't be enough, before Kagami sprang forward and hand outstretched- she balled up a hand of flames in her palm and slammed it against the creature's face.
It let out a horrified wail of burning agony as the cyan fire spread, taking hold of the books, then the floor, then the walls-
"OKAY TIME TO GO"
They all ran, Chloe transforming and dragging everyone of her back before diving out of the library and watched as it collapsed in on itself, smothering it's flames, but crushing everything inside.
They all crumpled. Trying to catch their breath. Alya laughed.
"Wow- that was- a lot- a lot of- books-" Alya gasped.
"t- THATS ALL YOU GOTTA SAY; BOOKS??" Sabrina shouted hysterically.
"SO MANY BOOKS" Alya wheezed. Kagami began to laugh as well, as did Aurore and Chloe before they all started wheezing and sobbing and laughing and hugging. Then sanity snapped back in them like a cold whip.
"Wait... wait.." Sabrina was racing to catch her breath, she inhaled sharply. "We're getting too caught up with ourselves- Where is Juleka-"
"Wait.. yes.. W-Where is ALIX!?" Chloe began, head spinning around and beginning to shot fearfully, eyes wild and claws extended. "ALIX! Damn it- I can't hear her through the bond either I think she's blocked me off or.. or- ALIX!"
Kagami closed her eyes, trying to reach out to them but her heart dropped when she realized what was reality.
"I couldn't find them, but I know where they are, both of them, deeper." Kagami whispered, hopping upwards onto one of the other's shoulders to better talk to them. "But we need to make a decision who to head to first. And I suggest we don't split up."
"But-" Alya began. Kagami's flames burned brighter.
"This house preys on weakness, weakness of the soul, pain of the soul. And it's found our friends as a delicious meal..." Kagami spat, the fur rising up her back. "We must make our decision carefully and without hesitation. Lest we fall back into despair once more."
"Alix..." Chloe murmured, clutching her familiar marked hand tightly and full of conviction. Kagami's ears lowered as they all looked to the nekomata for further answers, further guidance, a flicker of hope for their situation.
"I can do my best to lead us to them, but either one we chose to save first, we must hurry." Kagami said, stomping a paw on the ground as an emphasis. "I'm afraid..."
...
Juleka slowly opened her eyes. It felt like her bones weighed a million pounds and cement laid down on her lungs. Achily, she sat upwards as her mind reached and scrambled for recollection of where she was. She squawked with fright when she saw what she was laying in and scrambled out of it in a hurry, hitting the ground in a painful thump.
A coffin. A rotting, black, red cushioned coffin covered in blood and wire. Juleka raced to catch her breath before looking outward at the endless hall ahead of her.
And somewhere else-
Alix hissed with pain as she rose up from the ground and gasped as she recognized the floors of this place even when she knew she was supposed to be in the cursed mansion Alya had dragged them to. But it seems like life itself was torture sometimes as she slowly looked up to see the blood splattered version of her basement.
Her hands began to tremble as time began to reverse for her, and she was taken back- taken back- taken back- taken back- taken back-
"Oh fuck" They both muttered.
...
Kagami's ears lowered.
"...that we'll be too late"
Notes:
Kagami was the MVP here
While I'd love to see your interpretations of what you found their nightmares to be I'll give you be very very simple prompts I was working off of;
-Alya was afraid of the people betraying her + not being able to trust herself/her senses.
-Aurore was afraid of being subjected to other's disgusting views
-Sabrina was confronted with her own image distorted and cruel
-Chloe, of course, being haunted by the night she got bitand well- we'll see what Alix and Juleka got in store, won't we? There's still a lot to unpack here that those prompts don't cover so feel free to tell me what you thought/are thinking in the comments!
I'm considering changing the raiting of this fic to Mature, and if you think I should, also tell me.
Chapter 46: Heir to Blood.
Summary:
*alucard voice*
BITCHES LOVE CANONS
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"OKAY FIRST-" Chloe shout out, leading the pack as they ran through the every angry, shaking halls of the ever soul- mind- spirit swallowing mansion. It's sanctimonious form just the hook, line, and bait- eating on people wanting to know more- eating people who wanted things they could never had and thus, were faced with what truly was. Despair. Loss. Hate. Pain. And yet they continued to run around in circles through the belly of the beast, with eyes aflame with danger and dare. "We gotta find Alix!"
"Bitchin- why!? Shouldn't we grab- yknow- our immortal tank!?" Alya exclaimed, throwing her arms up and smashing a reaching mouth of a wall with a pipe.
"BEcAUSE IF WE DON'T GRAB ALIX WE NOT ONLY DON'T HAVE A WAY OUT WHEN WE DO GRAB OUR IMMORTAL TANK- BUT ALIX NEEDS TO BE GRABBED FIRST CAUSE SHE'S LITERALLY OUR ONLY SQUISHY HUMAN HERE" Chloe screamed, kicking down wall after wall as the gang ran forward. Kagami's ears flicked backwards as another billowing howl scraped over their ears.
"We better be quick about Juleka as well!" Kagami hissed to them. That howl reminded me of something- god- if Juleka dies here, Rose is gonna kill us all ourselves. The nekomata shuddered to imagine what that little grim dog would do. That image was more terrifying than the ghosts to be honest.
Sabrina tripped up a few times behind them, still not used to her changeling legs as she skippered and skid across the old rug. She hit the ground with a painful thud and looked up to see Aurore stretching out a hand.
"Come on! We gotta go!" Aurore urged. Sabrina took her hand and Aurore's eyebrows furrowed with a focused stare. "I'm gonna pick you up okay?"
"o- okay!" Sabrina squeaked. She quickly was pulled to her feet but was immediately brought into a quick embrace by Aurore. The changeling's eyes widened and she let out a chirp as Aurore hoisted her up and kept running- Sabrina holding her arms around her neck.
Alya's mind was racing. She didn't know where they were going, they didn't know where to turn- she didn't know where her dear friends are. All she could hear in her mind was her own voice, spitting, and bitter. Some leader I am.
Whatever the last two girls were shouldering, had to be big- Alya realized. She hoped hopelessly, plead without a chance of it being true, but she still did. I hope they're not suffering more than we did..
But... she knew that couldn't be true.
...
At first, he figured it was just a scar to shame his near defeat, something he could deal with. Before it started to kill him. He could feel his hunger flourish more and more as it sucked his strength out of his body in the form of a searing white cut that seemed to dig deeper and deeper into his skin.
-his soul may have been gone but his blood.. his blood.. was.. immortal... immortal... ETERNAL... ETERNAL... ETERNAL...
Juleka was so tired, she felt like throwing up. Where even is she? How long as she been stumbling down this blood stained hall- too dry of any actual blood to perhaps lick off the walls in her already heated, feral desperation- but too potent with it's intoxicating and promising smell to rid her from her madness?
She doesn't know how she was spat out into this hall. She doesn't know why. She doesn't know where her friends were.
All Juleka could do, was feel. And stumble. Step after step in this endless hall- And hear voices in her head that wasn't her own, breaking her mind and sending shrieks echoing through her mind.
She must already be dead.
The hall of hell kept going, pillars upon pillars, between each one being a mirror. For the first time she stopped and stared at the mirror, but nothing stared back. Old, with silver no doubt, it was all she had to explain no reflection. It was strange to see, as she stretched a hand forward and grazed her hand over the glass.
She wondered if she'd even want to see what the world saw her as in this moment. Juleka had already resorted to biting into her knuckles to lick at her own blood, just for the taste of it. But that just spurred her need for actual consumption and splattered more blood than needed on her clothes.
She was losing her mind, did the hallway actually end? Was it endless? Was this what it was going to be? Was this what living eternally was?
Juleka looked up weakly as she heard a loud, bone shaking creak from the side. Her feet stumbled.
A door, had suddenly developed. Like the wall had something crawling beneath it, before overgrowing and bursting until wood split open and the wall paper splayed out uselessly in a splatter of an ectoplasm like substance.
"..Ew." She commented, before opening the door, no other choice but to go forward.
Her eyes widened tiredly as she stumbled into this new- hall- dining hall- there were so many neon like lights- no- this place wasn't for eating. Not with these smells of cigars, and smoke, and alcohol stinging her eyes. A club- no- a casino.
The house had morphed a casino like room for her. Juleka slowly dragged her feet forward to no direction, passing by shadow like forms playing pool, snarling inaudible words at each other that sounded like they were underwater, throwing cards at each other and knocking drinks over in a slurred tone.
There was no life to them, they smelt of dust, cigarette, and bitterness. Her ears being wretched with loud clambers and curses, and an uncomfortably slow wring of uninterrupted jazz pouring into her senses. It was too much, with the aching of her form and the burning feeling in her throat.
Her feet were so tired, she just wanted to sit but the loud atmosphere, suffocating as it was, the feeling of a trap it did seem, she couldn't handle another second of just being alone. So when Juleka- finally walking until she was in the heart of the casino room and looked at what appeared to be some card tables for games she didn't really learn, gambling was never her thing too much of a waste of money- she sat down at an empty table.
Juleka's face fell into her hands as her stomach twisted and her breath stuttered with each inhale. She could feel her veins bulging at her hunger. Eyes bloodshot and palms clammy as she fought her own desperate and dare say- hunger that was just as scared as her.
Her throat was on fire, it felt like. And she was so hungry. She was so hungry she needed to eat- Feed- drink- consume the red in her eyes and the red of the world and the red dripping down her finger tips in a methodical rhyme so intune with the falling of sand.
The animalistic desire to never die, and the oh so human fear of not knowing what was beyond.
Especially when you were born a creature who- as long as they kept their head down- wouldn't truly expect.
It made her head spin. Had she actually been here for the days it felt like or was that untrue? Were her friends still here, or did her own immortality trick her and they've all passed on from old age itself? Claimed by Rose's gentle, soft hand, and thinking the vampire abandoned her?
NO! I'm still here! I swear! Juleka's mind desperately cried to the imaginary form glittering over her eyes, her heart shattering at her own imagination. She could envision wrinkled hands, open caskets, Rose's distraught and lonely expression. I promised to live for you.. for forever.. I'll make it back please just let me rest first- I- I-
"Excuse me ma'am, you look like you need a drink." Juleka's thoughts snapped out of her spirals as a see through hand politely placed a drink in front of her, glittering and solid, and poured a very distinct drink into it.
A dark, thick red. Tangy to the scent, and as she breathed in, her heart raced with a horror and infectious need burning through her right to the very core. Juleka's hands quivered as she stretched them out towards the glass and nervously cupped it in her hand. Trying to figure out if this was real.
Her throat burned and her mind- body- soul- was pleading for her. Drink. Drink. Drink. Feed. Feed. Feed.
Juleka's hand shook, this couldn't be real, this had to be a trap. Maybe it was drugged, maybe this was poison, but her eyes were a thin red and she couldn't control herself. She was hungry. She was Starving. She was aching to be full- alive- stay Alive-
Hastily, her lips touched against the glass and immediately she felt that warm ambrosia of Blood- oh god- this was blood- true true- raw- fresh blood- and her stomach felt sick thinking, questioning, imagining where the blood came from but it was silenced by the wave of relief and then soon after screaming fire within her when her thirst was eased but then began demanding for more.
Juleka gulped down the entire glass in one quick knock back, every last drop- and hastily wiped at her lips so as not to waste the bits of blood splattered with the drool she hadn't realized was dripping from her toothy maw. But it wasn't enough.
Not even close. It was so little, not nearly enough. Her body was ripping itself apart practically in it's search for more and her senses only heightened more as the need- the need- the need- the need to feed rose and rose through her throat like bile-
And that blood too, it wasn't like anything she'd ever tried. Dark, and warm. Flooding through every fiber of her screaming senses that made her feel like nothing, but also, so much more powerful than anything...
Pupils dilated and eyes heavy, her hands shook around the glass and she set it down. Her vision had sharpened and the vampire could feel the clothing on her skin. Juleka breathed in quick and uneasy breathes. She had barely been quenched of her desires. She needed more and she was horrified at such a notion.
Juleka shook her head. Drinking that blood, she both felt healed but put through a new set of torture. Nausea spinning through her chest and her body now even more on fire than it was. But despite that, she wanted to have her manners.
"T- Thank you sssssss....-" Juleka's voice failed on her as she looked up at the man who had handed her the glass in the first place. Her eyes widened with genuine, and honest terror. Her heart should've just stopped on it's own there as statues rivaled her body's stillness. "-...sss-suh- sir.."
"Ma'am? Is there... something the matter?"
Juleka sat there, in silent, terrified, fearful. She had never heard of this man's voice she had never heard a single word uttered in this tone, inflection, this this this same tongue nor person. She had never heard this voice but she- she KNEW who he was at the first word.
“You seem.. put upon.”
Juleka slowly opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out. Just a dry breath of sound that indicated an attempt that failed on launch. But he just, tilted his head, expectantly at her, and his aura alone urged her to speak up.
"I'm sorry?" She croaked.
"To be put upon; You, such a humble individual, trying to walk through such a lonely life. Then there's an annoyance. Another grievance. Another weight on your royal shoulders." He spoke, diligently, carefully, with each word slipping through his oh slightly cracked lips like they were drips of melted gold. His eyes however, were a terrifyingly unmatched- brilliant crimson. "You are Put Upon by it all."
“...I suppose so.” Juleka remarked at the man in front of her. Her voice dry. Her body, terrified.
She didn’t recognize him, now that she stared at him. Eyes baring into him. But somehow she also did.
She couldn’t smell him. She couldn’t sense any magic coming off of him. She couldn’t taste the thin edge of blood she could feel coming off of every living thing around her- but she could see him- and it was chilling.
Those eyes were familiar. Red, like hers. Their hair was black. Fangs poking from beneath his lips, though she couldn’t say the long wispy beard and curling mane like hair that seemed to be void of any color she could relate to.
Blood was immortal, please. That was a fucking joke. Some BS stand in poetic wannabe shit from a dead man. Juleka's entire body trembled but thinking about this, she forced herself to speak. This was all fake. A trick to her eyes. If she stayed focus, it would all go away. Was the gang okay? Were they coming for her?
“Our body fully replaces itself every seven years, it takes seven years for every cell that started originally to die out of old age if not by anything else. We are renewed, and we are ourselves. If you carried some semblance of blood in me- you would be no more.” Juleka said, to herself almost.
Juleka had feared of something like this and her anxieties were only eased by that 3am knowledge, but it seemed, like her nightmares were reality. She glared bitterly at him.
“But vampires don’t work like that do they?" She snapped, claws digging into her knees until she felt the tips of her claws dig into her very own flesh. Her body completely wound up in it's own angry, intimidated, fearful energy. "Is that what you’re going to say?”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Madame,” He said, dressed in a suit she somehow knew he’d never wear. He tilted his head, so confusedly. So genuinely, as he added one with a novice smile. “I’m just a card dealer here.”
A ghost then. Just a face of someone with nothing attached to them, a face her blood remembers, but not her. This was the first time she finally had a picture of the bloody fella who was supposed to be her sperm doner- and somehow she could already have the heart to hate him.
“Right. Of course." Juleka said dryly, her throat dry as terror stroke through her. "M-Must’ve mistaken you for someone then.”
He chuckled, his hand ghastly, and hardly even solidified- more smoke then being- and kindly held up a dark red bottle, the blood inside it sloshing and still smelling so potent beneath the glass. Juleka's eyes widened and her heart twisted with her hunger. Shit..
"More blood, miss?"
Her mouth was practically watering and she cursed to herself. Eyes tearing at the brim as her hunger was practically screaming through her chest, splitting her mind into violent, thrashing halves. Hungry, halves. God damn it...! Her mind snarled, as Juleka slowly picked up the drink again.
...
"This is taking too long.!" Kagami pressed worriedly.
"WEll we aren't leaving EITHER OF THEM!" Sabrina sputtered, she waved her hands erratically. Aurore's eyes darted round at the every changing walls, determination undistracted from her form but her nervousness existed in her without disruption.
"We aren't covering much ground together, that might be why." Aurore concurred quietly. Her eyes darkening with worry as the succubus tried to think. "But but..."
"But if we split up we're gonna get lost again!" Chloe shouted- shocking the group backwards- her nails outstretched by instinct. A snarl slipped her lips as the creep of impatience mixed with her overpowering worry crawled up thighs and slithered up her spine. Chloe breathed in harshly and sighed, her hand clutching tightly to her familiar marked claws.
Her eyes were blackened with grief and terror whilst her mind tried to make sense of it all. Of course Alix was full of some sort of inner angst- naturally every person had their own demons they had to face and even here, it was ever clearer in a way that was in it's most horrifically tangible like sand falling through one's fingertips-
-And each time she tried to ingrain that in her mind as some sort of fretful comfort, it only dug deeper into her chest like a set of bloody claws as her mind walloped over the fact that she had no ability nor option to comfort Alix over it. Because Alix was a keeper of secrets.
Chloe jumped a little when Alya tapped her shoulder, returning her back to the breathing conscious. The selkie nodded comfortingly which made a warm pool back into Chloe's wound up chest. Alya grimly stared at the group but a glitter of thought were shined in her amber eyes as she turned Sabrina around.
"I got a plan-" She said as She pulled from her bag some rolls of Alix's parchment paper which hilariously, in the way they were wrapped up, looked a little like toilet paper- something the witch no doubtable did on purpose for a cheap laugh.
"Which is?"
"Chloe?" Alya spoke up, looking up at the werewolf with a pen in her hands. "Do you know how Alix does her binding spells?"
This is how Chloe ended up alone.
She looked down at her wrist, seeing the amber lit, magical string wrapped around it. The bind spell, one of the most flexible spells- well- ever according to her witch. Chloe looked behind her and could see that senseless string follow behind- leading to the rest of the gang like a tether.
All she needed to do was follow the line and she'd find someone, and if she needed help or found a lead- she'd tug as hard as she could and they'd all come running. Hopefully. Chloe inhaled sharply as she traveled through the corridors of the mansion.
This was scary, scarier than she thinks they'd ever been through. Her marked hand close to her chest- she hoped- no- she would be there for Alix when she found her. There was no if's- when. Because Chloe was a bad ass mother fucker and she got her shit dow-
Her ear pricked.
Chloe stared off and holding a puff of light in her hand from a quick light premade spell Alix gave her- she highlighted the groaning walls and as a draw in her heart- this pull in her heart demanding for her to follow- Chloe's senses filled more and more with each step she took.
Closer. Closer. It felt like a path she could see- then her steps slowed to a stop. Her eyes widened as she stared up at the door in front of her and shakily, she opened it- the cold metal of the doorknob prickling her skin even more so by the fact it was no longer dusty.
"Oh..." Chloe began, her heart feeling like it was shattering to a million pieces. "Oh Alix..."
The stairs to the basement seemed to spiral for darkening miles.
...
At first, he figured it was just a scar to shame his near defeat, something he could deal with. Before it started to kill him. He could feel his hunger flourish more and more as it sucked his strength out of his body in the form of a searing white cut that seemed to dig deeper and deeper into his skin.
So he spent one last night.. one last night.. with her. His only friend he had left. He had no plans for what happened, but after many bottles of wine, he and Anarka...
...He knew She was pregnant with his heir before she herself knew it, he left before she could find him and thus he cut ties with his last and only friend. He tried not to be bothered though.
His soul may have been gone but his blood.. his blood.. was.. immortal... immortal... ETERNAL...
She rubbed her eyes tiredly. She was getting real tired of this. Didn't she already hear that one already? Ugh. At least be new and clever about it She snarled to herself
"We're turning another pair of cards, ma'am." 'The Card Dealer' reminded. Juleka cursed beneath her breath. She gave a very apathetic look to her cards and looked back up at the man with a tired, dead, stare. The two flipped them facing up and he made a polite- "Darn. Six beats Four."
"Yep."
"You may take your cards, madame." He smiled, waving a hand to the place between them. The casino a faded sound between the two players of the table.
She sighed, and pulled the two cards into her personal stack, "This game lasts way too long, when does it end?"
He chuckled so simply, like she was just an infant "War never ends, Ma'am."
Something about that sent a terrible chill up her spine and she held her deck a little tighter in her hands as the man chuckled more.
"It's just to pass the time. Your friends are coming for you, are they not?" She could see it now, as he talked to her face to face. His already incorporeal form was fizzling and untrue, but there was an unmistakable gaping hole in his chest.
A hole that allowed her to see right through him- and the tar-like strings attaching to the floating red Soul that took it's place in the space where a heart presumably was supposed to be. It thumped, and pulsed, like a real heart, but all Juleka could smell was the pungent vibrancy of magic and Blood.
"Yes, hopefully." Juleka rasped, her throat faulty and in a tremble.
"Then we have so much time to spend" He smiled before staring at her with a plastic stare. "Eternity even, if you let the house, our house, take care of you."
"So.. you are.. aware-?" Juleka began but he just chuckled once more. A throaty laugh that rumbled his empty chest.
"That you are a vampire, of course. Why else would I give you blood silly child!" He replied simply. Almost.. condescendingly. It made her a little ticked but she continued.
"N- No. I meant- I meant why you're here. A- and aren't you a card dealer?" Juleka asked, putting down her deck of cards with an astounded look of frustrated impatience. Eternal impatience. He laughed once more, so amused.
"We are of low staff, here." He said, "Shall we flip cards again?"
She faced back other cards and mindlessly tossed one in, watching as he pulled his win in and throwing in another- war- it went on, it went on. Juleka's eyes clouded over, a tired fuzz going over her mind. Like a layer of fog. Juleka grabbed onto her drink and took a sip of the tangy blood against her cracked lips, trying to focus once more- but it only brought her more unease and loss of her connection with reality- it felt like she was dipped in static.
It was beginning to feel less like a dream to Juleka.
And more like memories.... ...
“Get out!”
A blast from the side.
S he fell against the blood covered mud. She was slathered in grime and dirt, but despite the fact that she knew this was a dream.. she didn’t recognize this place.. no..
No she did now. She's felt this dream before. Again.
Crawling to her knees, she stared up, before feeling the cock of a gun lining to her eye, and shooting her face open, before reforming within seconds, the stinging feel of pain quenched like a candle to the rain. No.. this wasn’t a dream. This was a nightmare.
”What say you monster.. demon.. creature of death.. what say you beast? Killer of thousands only to shrivel and beg at the knees of a mortal for another day of conquest? What say you now?!” The man in front of her asked, his voice thundering and unknown.
This dream was terrible, she could physically feel it in her chest now. But who was this guy? Who was she now? Juleka forced herself to close her eyes. The more she leaned into it, the more of this fake reality in her mind kept playing but the less chaos she felt in her soul to be torn between two halves.
”Fuck off.” He spat, familiar but of a stranger’s, the man above her stared down at her coldly, before he felt a piercing and burning feeling erupt through his chest...
And when they opened, she was a different person.
"Holy word!"
"FUghck!" The vampire lord snarled with agony as the blade seared into a white glow- sinking into his chest. It struck through his very core, leaving him snarling like a mad creature and in a desperate act, grabbed onto the burning sword itself "GrrRRAGGHAHGH!-"
He snapped it in half and yanked the blade from his bloody chest. His skin filled the hole in his puncture wound and he glowered.
"PathETIC..." He spat out his words with a wad of blood that he licked back into his mouth. "You are PATHETIC..!"
"Vampire.!" The paladin shouted back, his voice trembling with a horrified hatred. Tears running down his bloody pathetic flesh face. The vampire lord was insulted by such a Human presence. Going on about- gods- and demons. "DON'T YOU HOLD EMPATHY FOR THE LIVES YOU HAVE TAKEN!? MY CHILD WILL LIVE A LIFE- WITHOUT HER MOTHER NOW!"
The paladin man seemed to crumble at that, kneeling next to his mate, whom he'd shattered through the armored defenses off- and like the feeble, Fragile, creatures Humans were- she died- like a squealing Pig. The man sobbed over the corpse's body, like a pathetic child.
The human man thing died just as easily against his blackened Nightshade blade- and stones were thrown at him in response. The sheep that was the residents of this town demanded for him to die, but when he approached they would cry and whine like Dogs. Pathetic. All bark.. no bite.
He gazed at them like they were ants and could see them part his path like his own Red Sea. For a moment he could see a child, sickly, staring at him with intense and lost eyes as she clung onto her dog. A tragic creature, he'd almost sympathize with such a sad and pathetic soul. But He ignored her. Orphans were Annie's interest. Not his.
But something still bothered him. That Paladin Man. The vampire lord- King! He reminded himself, despite the bloody crown he once wore with pride had become rusted and brittle- pressed a hand over his chest and pried off his metal armor once he got to a safe cave to sit.
His sacrifice of never feeling the warmth of a sunbeam again was worth the Eternity of Being Powerful. A GOD. But as he pried his armor off his eyes narrowed with confusion as the glowing split in the middle of his chest, between his pecs. Pulsing, stinging.
At first, he figured it was just a scar to shame his near defeat, something he could deal with. Before it started to kill him. He could feel his hunger flourish more and more as it sucked his strength out of his body in the form of a searing white cut that seemed to dig deeper and deeper into his skin. He felt weaker.
And weaker.
So much was stripped of him, year after year, decade after decade, as the agony got worse and worse.
So...
...he spent one last night.. one last night.. with her. His only friend he had left. He had no plans for what happened, but after many bottles of wine at the decrepit ruins of his moving Mansion, he and Annie- no she called herself something new now... Anarka... trying once again to live among the humans... an action he disagreed with, but, he was desperate... so desperate- for one last cause-
...He knew She was pregnant with his heir before she herself knew it, he left before she could find him and thus he cut ties with his last and only friend- and the place he would all him. He tried not to be bothered though.
His soul may have been gone but his blood.. his blood.. was.. immortal... immortal... ETERNAL...
And yet. Here he was. Dying. Sickly. Alone. A homeless traveler with no more connections, such little strength within him. A sinful man. A man who became a monster for godhood. And look where that's gotten him. Kicked out of bars without any money to put on his tab- kicked out of bars he went into just to escape the sun..
Then- One rainy night, by chance, as he was making his way through the changed Paris land, so altered by disgusting human kind, the fog rolling into the dead street’s night, he bumped into... It.
Danger! Danger danger danger!
He looked up tiredly, seeing the large black dog staring at him with frantic ruby eyes, and...
A hanging necklace of bells around his neck.
....Juleka felt her heart beat as her mind must have deceived her.
He only slowly approached it, not flinching when the Grim launched at his leg and began to rip at it, trying to keep him from the graveyard he only barely noticed stood nearby. He barely even had the blood to fix his wound as it gnashed and ripped at his clothes.
And yet- no. He recognized it. Juleka recognized Her. And wanted to understand the tragic creature. This soul He realized, I know this soul.
I do too. Juleka wanted to vomit.
“You pitiful child. You don’t remember a thing, do you.” He said sadly, stroking its head, even when it began tearing at his skin to the bone and ripping till blood was splattered over it's black maw. “All you know is this graveyard now, Hm?”
Stay away! Stay away! Danger! It barked, bells ringing frantically. You must've been so scared..
“How troubling that must be. To lose your humanity so easily. But it is still there. Deep within your now tarnished soul. Child of the Saint Bernard. I almost pity your loss, and inability to remember the thing you died for...” His piercing red eyes bore into it’s own. “...Your parent‘s reward of an after life.”
It let out an uncomfortable and confused whimper, shaking and letting go of his wrist. He felt no anger for the creature in front of him. Only a disgusting dehumanizing Pity.
“How ironic that you were so cruelly turned into the thing they swore to destroy.” He murmured, before pressing his hand on it’s face. The deep burning pain in his chest continued to spread through his dying skin. “You were only, what was it... When it happened?"
It whined fearfully, staring up at him with wide, terrified eyes.
"Such inhumanity. Yet you are Mindless. Unaware. Savage. Beastly. Perhaps freeing you may be my final act of revenge, so your parents can see what happened to their little Girl wherever they rest. Your name.. what was it.. I know I heard your father utter it before I lunged my sword into his chest..”
He thought for a moment. Names were a powerful fickle thing. Connected so deeply within the soul. He hummed for a moment, pressing a hand to the burning emblem that scorched its way to his weakened soul, eating at his being like a sickness, and he could feel himself brought back to that muddy, bloody day.
“Ah.” He said hollowly, stretching a hand over the hound's frightened face "I remember now. It was-“
“-Rose..!” Juleka choked, sitting up immediately and looking up with heaving breath at the man in front of her. Her heat was shooting through her chest. You. You! YOU! “You’re the one who killed her parents.... You killed them, you killed h-h- HER.. you fucking SICKO..!- AGh-"
She fell to the ground again as the memories kept stinging in. Of a child, Rose, so scared, tumbling back in dirt covered rags- instinctually yelling and- Maeve- yes Maeve- running out into the street and staring in shock and cursing the blasted- Him- cursing Him away- whilst the fae picked up the child-
Juleka snarled with pain, trying to refocus on the present as she stared up at 'the card dealer'.
“I’m not sure what you mean, ma’am.” He said blankly, tilting his head, stumbling backwards. She realized she was on the ground now, next to a collapsed chair. “I’m simply a card dealer here. You had passed out for a moment.”
Her eyes darted around them. The casino had rotten, covered in dust and cobwebs. No fake guests to be seen. All there was was the wailing house. It's true face. Her eyes narrowed and she looked up at him with rage.
"You're telling me you don' fockin remember?" Juleka stared up at him with a burning rage. "You're telling me you just got that merciful ending to forget? After saying all of that shit!? You abandoned your humanity, you abandoned Ma, you abandoned everything and killed even more so you could Live.! You selfish, murdering, dick ass dad FUCK"
She grabbed him by his stupid little ascot and yanked him down to eye level, her chest heaving for uneasy and haggard breath- hands shaking. And I'm... your daughter.. Juleka forced herself to be reminded of before glowering.
"Sorry ma'am I-"
"Don't you want to hear me..?" Juleka almost begged, "Anarka? Or- Or An- Annie? You somehow knew her- she was- she was apparently you're friend!? Don't you wanna hear about her? Was she just a tool!?"
"Ma'am I implore you that-"
"All- all I was born for- was- was for you to somehow survive- to- to carry on your- your-" Legacy.. Juleka gripped tightly to her chest. What was my life's purpose in the eyes of a man never in my life? Why should I be so attached- to- to someone- so pleadingly wanting to have a connection- is this what daddy issues are? A hole in your chest you don't realize is there until you look at your friends, see them, see them learning from their dads, have a rock in their life instead of seeing your hurting mom?
Your hurting mom that's hurting cause she's alone and she's got lives on the line but he couldn't spare- couldn't spare a damn dime or second of split time- and all you can say is 'to hell with him?' How can I say that? How can I say that with the few words I have- with my trembling voice that pitches just too high- that shakes- and trembles- and falls to a pathetic mumble? How can I say that? When he doesn't even know who I am?
"Ma'am." A hand fell on her shoulder and she was picked up to her feet. His grip was strong. "I'm afraid you have the wrong person."
Juleka hated him- she always wondered- she despises him in this very moment- what it would be like- she wants to stab him right now- to have a dad- even if the knife went right through.
She sucked in a wobbly breath. Trying to breathe.
"You're.. a monster..!" Juleka spat. So was she. What made him special? Juleka's hands couldn't stop fucking shaking god damn it- what was she even looking at now but a ghastly depiction of a corpse. A corpse that- that- is why Anarka is burdened by her existence- she wouldn't say it out loud but god- How burdened was she? How Put Upon was her mom? Juleka didn't care about herself for a second all she could think about- in her mind- was her ma and how she was affected.
Why can't I protect anyone..!?
He stared off distantly as it all sunk in. His eyes slowly blinking.
"A monster.." He quietly thought, before, he slowly began to stare at her with recognition ".....You're correct."
Juleka choked and she felt the floor beneath her disappear. She let out a shout of shock, snarling like an ill creature as the vampire held her by her throat. His eyes were glowing a violent red.
"I.. remember.!" He echoed ever more. A smile began to stretch across her face. Juleka felt an animalistic fear start to eat through her. Her heart pumped through her chest, there was no pulse in his, as his body began to physically change, deteriorate, Rot.
His skin flaked off like flesh, flittering into billowing smoke that came off his shoulders in red smoke like gusts- his eyes glowing brighter and brighter as Juleka's throat felt like it was closing more and more the more he began to laugh, a-and laugh.
"Yes.... YES... I! I KNOW WHO I AM NOW! I AM A MONSTER! Ahaha... AHA...HAHAHAAHA..AHAHAHA!" The vampire king cackled with aimless abandon. His grip on her tightened and she felt her breath leave her.
"W- Why- are you- keeping all of these- hrk- souls here-" Juleka choked, as the vampire admired his wispy hands, and gazing at himself before staring at her.
"This? I have no Idea how I am here. But I am dead. I am aware of that. And yet, I am Alive. A soul vacuum is my theory, uncommon, and very humiliating for someone like Me. Especially in my home- god -what have they done to the place- Though, I suppose Hell would be a lot more uncomfortable." He said, voice shimmering with magic. Rowan Bloodwalker, the bloody tyrant, a demon of the night, Dracula's wet dream..
..Her.. Father..
"You.. you're interesting though, aren't you." He thought out loud, Juleka heard the crack before she felt it and let out a cut off shout of pain and terror and her body went limp. He loomed over her like a titan.
Her vision darkened as a spurt of blood came from her jaw, as she struggled to heal her own snapped neck from the aberration's grasp. Juleka let out a gasp and after she grabbed onto her dagger, she stabbed him as hard as she could into the space between his shoulder and collarbone as soon as feeling and her nerves returned.
She was dropped in surprise but she heard no sound of pain. Juleka in contrast let out a yelp as she hit the ground with a loud crack, looking up at the ghostly vampire with a bloody glare.
Rowan tilted his blood splattered head to the side, he yanked out the dagger and dropped it.
"How odd, that should've been enough for a puny vampire like you to recover healing for weeks." He remarked curiously, as his wound healed- pushing itself back together clothes and all like a twisting layer of mist. "A blow to the vertebrae is a delicate one to fix for anyone but me, unless, you.. who are you..."
Juleka watched with horror as he wiped a hand over his bloody cheek, his bloody cheek covered in Her blood, and Licked it.
Yo ew.
He stared for a long moment.
And then, He began to laugh.
No.. No no He began to cackle. His body went into hysterics and he looked like his eyes were filled with madness. Juleka crawled backwards with terror as a man she knew now, who she knew at this very moment, was her Father, began to lose his very mind at that very second.
"YOU ARE! YOU'RE ANARKA'S KID! MY DAUGHTER!" He proclaimed with disgusting glee, his body now in a state of change and transformation, a bloody red magic washing over his form. "MY SOUL, MY LOST SOUL, AWAKENED THROUGH YOU IN SPIRIT AND IN BLOOD! FANTASMAL! I HAVE FINALLY DONE IT. EVEN IN DEATH! I HAVE ACHIEVED ETERNITY! AHA..AHAHAAA HA AHAHAH!"
His head hung backwards, he was nearly seven feet tall now, eyes darkened red with a forever blood lust a vampire would find themselves in. Casino suit replaced by blackened armor, cape draped around his shoulders stained with blood, still with a giant gaping hole seeming to have been burnt through his chest where a floating red orb, a soul, dripping with a thick, cosmic aura hummed.
"Tell me girl; what is your name?" He asked, voice echoing through the dead casino. Juleka snarled, dragging herself to her feet and despite the aching fever in her body, pulsing like a throbbing heartbeat, she held her ground, preparing to fight bear handed if she had to. They had the same eyes. She despised that already.
"You don't have the right to know, do yourself a favor and stay dead!" Juleka barked out, hoping the fear in her tone was not tangible.
He hummed, before snapping his head to the side in a horrifyingly violent CRACK. The way it sounded too- god that would kill a man. But He. Was. No. Man. A dark rumble came from his throat before he calmly readjusted himself, as if he was casually just cracking his bones.
"Mmn.. Juleka, your name is Juleka." He spoke hollowly, crisp and a rumbling deep tone. "A fine name. For an heir.”
She gasped with fear as he began to consume more and more of the blood on his face. What the fuck...
"This place.. yes I see.. and I with other souls.. fascinating.... yes... this blood is mine, we share. Memories it holds, carries no bounds." He chuckled to himself, his body becoming more and more distinct and full, losing it's misty look and almost Solidifying once more.. Juleka stumbled backwards, face twisted with anger and aggression as her heart pounded out of her chest.
"What the hell..” Juleka whispered. No seriously wHAT IN THE SICK FUCK-
WHO'S THE WRITER OF THIS UNIVERSE? EBONY DARK'NESS DEMENTIA RAVEN WAY? WHAT THE FUCK? I'M LIKE SIXTEEN I DIDN'T ASK FOR THIS SHIT-
“Your role, my daughter, is another step in my Eternity.” He said, voice ached with a shudder. He grabbed her by the collar, eyes thin with madness and almost Fear. “I cannot Die Juleka, I cannot bare to die, I refuse to die, I refuse to. You don’t want to die either- I can give that to you, to us, you really are like me, you really are my heir-“
“Don’t fucking touch me..!” Juleka snarled, she shoved him backwards, revolted, but he barely moved, sending a rush of genuine, human, terror through her. "You're already fucking dead idiot! Literally shut the fuck up!"
"Do you not want the same Eternity as me though?" He asked hollowly. Juleka felt a chill go up her spine. She could hear her own voice speaking like an echo to her. "You want to run away from Death, so you can be with her. Are we not one in the same?"
“You are afraid of death!” Juleka spat. Her eyes narrowed with rage, her body rippling. “I dance with her.”
His head cocked to the side and his eyebrow raised as part of his shoulder began to wisp into smoke. He growled.
“My soul and a bit of blood is not enough it seems, to bring me back completely.” He wondered out loud, he lifted up a hand towards the blasted through part of his chest. “That Lavillant, he used a special magic to eradicate my original physical body, but so long as my memories and soul live on, so will I…”
He looked up at her with an apathetic stare.
“You accept death, child?" Rowan asked dryly, before his eyes turned pure red. His body vibrated with power and the air itself felt like it was chilling more and more. "Then you will face her.“
Juleka didn’t watch him move, but feeling the edge of fear, she moved instinctually on her own. Time seemed to slow as she tried stabbed downwards into his shoulder with Legacy the moment he reappeared in her vision, drooling, bloody, body rebelling against himself-
Her eyes widened when she realized she missed. And all she wanted was her mom and her friends.
Whilst Rowan drove his arm into her chest.
...
Alix stared blankly at the wall.
The hand stroking her hair so lovingly was fake.
Why would she pretend it was real when that moment of her life was so engrained in her mind? Why would she pretend- so soothing- so warm- that it was real, when she knew it was just trying to repeat history to torture her.
This was the part, Alix remembered as she lay in the make believe hospital room, her head laying on the lap of her Mother- where I- a foolish girl, decide to fall asleep from mom's comforting hand.
"You were so sick, weren't you, ma." She mumbled under her breath. Her eyes were so heavy. So was Alix's heart. Alice Kubdel had been dead for more than seven years now. Alix gripped tighter into that uncomfortably cold blanket they gave her, just like she remembers.. "So sick, barely could breathe when we got you into the hospital. God, and it didn't even matter did it? We were already too late."
The hand kept stroking. It felt boney- maybe it was just a skeleton. Alix refused to look up and meet her mom's- her mom's eyes.
"I visited.. every day. Thinking you were coming home." Alix's voice shook. "Did you know that? You told dad to let me get those heelies I wanted the christmas before but he didn't give. I rolled through those halls so much. I memorized the halls. I counted each room. I knew what each person was there for."
Her grip tightened, spite and disgust being the only thing keeping her awake- but the despair of her memories strung her down like cement shoes in an ever darkening watery abyss.
Alix was smart. Her mama- her mom said she was a smart girl- so she figured out what was happening. Alix was smart she figured it out so why- god damn it- couldn't she snap out of this Nightmare? Why was she choosing to fall for it? Was she weak? Was that it? Was she just a weakling? Was it cause she was human?
"You're so tired my little spit fire."
Alix choked on her own breath as she dug her nails tighter into the blanket. Oh god. How long had she heard that voice with her own ears. She took the most horrifying chance and lifted her head up- the constant, steady beep of a heart rate monitor practically echoing next to her face as she looked up at the woman.
"Please don't make me go through this part, mom." She whispered. "Please, don't."
Her mom smiled so softly at her, caressing the side of her face as black tar dripped from the ceiling. It splattered over her mom's cheeks, leaving just bone behind. Alix hated how much- how much people were right about her.
God damn it- it was almost every day someone- someone from a far away country- a friend of dad- a friend of Mom- said she looked just like her- why else did she start cutting and making her hair so choppy? Why else would she- would she- would she let her oversized hat just dip over her face so no one could see their shared piercing eyes- why else- why else- would she dye her hair- so people would just shut up.
She got it, whenever Alix stared into a mirror.. she saw her. She knows. She understands. She's smart.
"Please, mom." Alix begged, as a skeleton hand guided her face back down to her lap. There was such a physical struggle to just- to just stay awake. "Don't make me go to sleep, not again, I can't miss this part again- don't make me see what happened after-"
Her mom just began humming, "Sleep so peacefully my little march hare, my precious wonder, my little Alexandria,"
"Please- this is fake-" Alix choked, she was so weak to this though. Tears biting down her face but each soft stroke against Alix's head felt like a weight against her bones she couldn't resist. The world felt like a thousand pounds and meeting her mom's gaze felt heavier. It'd been so long. She'd wished every day to meet those warm eyes again. Every memory of Alice Kubdel was painted in blue now.
"Then why treat it so real, my spitfire?" Her mother's imitation whispered so curiously, "You know what happens next my darling, so why does this illusion even dare you?"
"Because I miss you, I miss you so much," Alix's voice cracked with her words. God and there she can hear that cursed beep, beep, beep, again. Oh so annoyedly haunting her dreams in life in it's simplicity and it's weight that haunted Alix's cracked shoulders.
The room felt like it was melting around them and Alix's hands shook when the bed itself was feeling just like tar and she too was melting into it. Exhaustion laid waste to her when Alix's eyes began drifting close and her mom's voice tsked, liplessly. Her face a tired skeleton.
"And here my Alixandria goes, falling through history again."
Alix was swallowed whole by the cold waters of sleep and oh. How she remembers it so darkly. What a warm sleep she was so foolishly lead into by her mom. So many years ago. Alix counting those beeps like sheep, counting them with her mom whilst being lead into a numb state of mind- where little Alix wouldn't hear the horrible, horrible prolonged mechanic hum of a dead woman's heart.
And soon she was falling again, tar dripping down her face but never pulling off of her, stringing down her tired face- as she found herself falling to her knees in such a familiar basement. Her father's back facing her- blackened and cracked like aged, rotten wood- like the house couldn't conjure up another Fake to torture with and used it's own self to muster the artful image of torture it was going for.
Alix couldn't see the glow of her familiar mark, all there was, was the faint glow of those golden candles- as her father stared dumbfounded at her in front of his ritual. Basket laid in the middle and eyes wide with maddened grief as the basket leaked black goo. This wasn't how she remembered it but the house seemed to have a streak of not caring.
All Alix could do was sit there, despair eating her up like a slithering snake. History always repeated itself. Didn't it?
"..for the both of us.." Her dad hissed through his teeth, breath spitting into her face, goopy tears falling down this face. "please.. keep this a secret..."
"Of course," She always said, hands shaking beside her, "Of course I will- I- I always have- oh dad please don't- please don't cry I-"
I always have Her lips trembled. I always will. I always will. For the both of us.
“This will be a secret kept between us then, alright.?“ Jalil cocked his head to the side, neck pouring the black tar. Of course cause I love you too I love my family. I will take any secret. Trust me. Trust me with you secrets so I can trust you- so I can trust you not to die- so I can trust you not to-
Tears fell down her face. By god I'm gonna die here- Alix realized in some last prey like instinctual reaction, as the basement walls came falling in, drip drip drip- beep beep beep. Dripping down her face as dark ink pooled around her waist, lost in the despair as her heart sank further into the depths. It was so cold here. So lonely. So dark. She was a lonely witch, about to drown in her own sorrowed -Someone please, save me. Someone please...
...Chloe..?
Suddenly the door behind her burst open and Alix felt breath return to her and it was like everything was light again. And everything, was warm.
...
By some miracle, she survived it.
Juleka coughed out a handful of blood and was dropped to the ground. Her chest gaping with an open hole, spurting blood and spilling it across the ground. It was hard to breath with ruptured lungs but she did her damn best. She wheezed and choked- trying to force herself back together- slowly. She could hear her muscles snap and body crack- but it wasn't going fast enough.
She could hear her own heart still thundering in her ears. But it was almost shuddering, like her own body was hesitant and afraid to heal from how exposed it was. How much pain was she willing to go through when there was no one to fight for now, but herself?
By the time her chest had been sealed once more, blood stained over her clothes like she had just starred in Carrie- Rowan just hummed with meticulous observation, his body casting a nightmarish shadow over her weak, trembling, and yet boiling with rage form.
"So I see." He spoke, calm but just simmering with anticipation and blood lust. "You've inherited my regeneration alright. It's a phantasmal skill. Is it not?"
"f- fughck.!" She choked out another mouthful of blood, trying to swallow it back down into her so she wouldn't lose it, it burned in her throat like a toxic, clawing flame.
"My poor castle." Rowan said sadly, almost ignoring the struggling to crawl Juleka as she wheezed against the bloody, cracked ground. He smoothed his claws over one of the poker tables. "What have they done to you, my home? But dismantled you. Turned you into but a husk of mindless souls... and to imagine they turned you against me as well. For shame."
"Fuckignh.. gchgh..!" Juleka spat out another mouthful of blood as he stepped on her back.
"This was once where I laid, daughter. Where my machinations swirled with genius and more understanding than any temporary creature." He growled, not letting her ignore him for one, teeth grinding moment. "Do you not HEAR my voice? You LISTEN.. when the adult is talking so you may LEARN-!"
"ArGH! FUCK YOU..!" Juleka shrieked with agony as another explosion of pain slammed down on her. His foot crunching down on her spine that was already forcing itself to heal at a faster rate. Like he was goading it on, telling her to lose more blood, to become Feral. To become, bloody, and hateful. This is what she was. A monster. An apex predator. A feral, feral, animal.
Was she built loveless? Was he? Or did he become like that? Would she? Juleka wondered if that was her biggest fear.
“FIGHT ME THEN! SHOW YOUR RIGHT TO LIVE!” He shouted, he stomped her downwards into the floor, hard enough to shatter it. Juleka groaned before shouting with fright as it all fell beneath her.
She was falling for what felt like years into she crashed into the ground. She let out an agonized shout of pain, her body bouncing upwards in the air for a moment before Rowan somehow managed to meet her there and drop kick her back into the ground.
He grabbed her by the throat once more, as her skin was barely reforming and her brain was catching up with itself.
“Summon your familiars! Heal your shattered body! Transform it!” He demanded, voice echoing through the Casino's Crater. “Come on! And attack your father! The evening is so young after all! Come on! Attack me!”
Juleka glared darkly at him, rage overtaking her with every breath. Her blood split through her like a hive mind of spite and Blood Lust. Her entire form was throbbing, her body squandering every drop of it's strength to just keep her head long enough to stare.
Her spread his arms out, like an angelic will, sword and flail in his hands. Glowing with red, swirling, gushing, disgusting light. Like his very, misty, being, was pulsating. Like a heartbeat. Eyes a rampaging, bloody, terrible terrible red. Her red, their red. His voice was Power. And his demands, were all.
"ATTACK ME..!"
Juleka grimaced through her dripping blood, staining her chin and teeth and slowly she began to rise. Her body an exhausted mass of pain but the drive to live. Maybe that's all he wanted. Maybe she truly did fall for his plans. She hated this but still she drew Legacy into her hands- blood dripping down onto it's handle and transforming itself into a longer more piercing blade.
"Fine....!"
...
Chloe hugged Alix tightly in her arms, breathing harshly as the witch brought her even closer.
"Alix there you are I was so fucking worried oh my-" Chloe couldn't but just babble, not wanting to pull away for a second in fear that the house would whisk her witch away all over again, but she still did, just to check on her. Alix's face was covered in the black sludge that had been pooling around them- as her eyes watered with tears.
"Ch- Chlo-" Alix croaked, hand reaching up to cup Chloe's face. "Are you real? Are you real are you fake? Are you-"
"Alix I'm gonna hold you is that okay-" Chloe asked.
"I'm- I- I-"
"Alix."
-Alix.. Chloe added on through the bond.
"Ok- Ok-" Alix mumbled into her shoulder and Chloe hoisted her into her arms out of the puddle of tar. Chloe softly stroked her hair and yanked them out of the basement. It clung to her clothes in a disgustingly heavy way, but Chloe kept moving. Keeping her witch safe. Alix breathed in and out shakily, nuzzling into her Chloe more. "You're real.."
It was like they shared the same heartbeat, their embrace feeling like they were like the split humans from Greek Myth- soulmates pulled apart by Zeus for their love being too strong- but now found each other again.
Chloe gave a tug to the bonding tie around her wrist and when she got a few responses she decided to sit down.
Not the smartest idea she imagined but, she didn't care, she just cared about Alix. Her Alix.
Alix's legs wrapped around her waist like a little koala, her head bowed into Chloe's shoulder like her strength had finally snapped- cracked- maybe finally shattered after seeing... those things.. in the basement. Chloe grunted, holding her tighter. She wasn't letting go, not for a second.
"Chloe..." Alix began, burying her face deeper into Chloe's shoulder. A deep bang of guilt rubbed through Chloe's soul, like rhythmic waves of sorrow. Her voice was so weak, so shaking, but so tender and kind. "What you might've saw.. in the- the-... in there.."
She waited for Alix to continue, but she soon realized how Alix's words failed on her lips. Chloe sharply inhaled- she saw so much. The tar, the imitations of Alix's dad and brother, the basket in the middle- the way it tried to copy the walls of the Kubdel's Family House's basement- She had so many questions. And so many guesses. But...
"I won't ask." Chloe said quickly, feeling Alix's emotions pause. They were so close, Chloe could hear the girl's heart beat. It reminded her of how fragile Alix was, how fragile they both were. They were just fragile things, weren't they. Chloe's familiar marked hand gripped a little tighter. "I won't- I won't ask, until, until you're ready... you deserve that as much..."
"O- oh- oh- okay." Alix spoke quietly but surely. Chloe felt a pang of slight disappointment in her chest from the bond, she didn't know why.. Alix reached a hand up and softly traced circles to the back of Chloe's neck, playing with her loose strands of hair. "Thank you... Chloe."
"...Of course, dummy." Chloe smiled a little, a heat licking across her cheeks as they dusted a quiet pink- her heart skipping a beat when she felt a familiar spread of warmth in her chest soon envelop the rest of her form as the foot steps of the gang approaching clipped at the edge of her hearing.
They'd be here soon, and soon, they'd delve back into the madness around them- to save their friend. But now, even in the hall of the blackened- cursed- haunted mansion. There was a quiet moment, between two girls.
...
Juleka charged forward, ducking under a cleaving slash that just nicked the edges of her ears and gave a reckless jab towards the man's throat. She snarled as he leaned away from it and attempted to sink his blade downwards- to jab her through the middle.
Juleka dived to the side and grimaced with pain at the force of the impact and blocked another sharp clang of their blades. She skittered backwards trying to duck and block but her measly dagger was barely any real protection and when his blade did collide with her it cut her like butter- barely able to heal back just in time for his next attack.
It seemed like with each drop of blood she was losing, he was able to consume and become more whole. His body became more opaque, and his soul growing brighter and brighter. Juleka couldn't be reckless- which was very DIFFICULT-
He reeled an arm back and Juleka watched as it melted into a tar-like black substance before it snapped outwards into the face of a snarling hound and Juleka yelped with fear- almost losing Legacy as it's entire maw swallowed her arm up to her elbow whole. Juleka snarled and extended Legacy through the creature's muzzle. In a quick but vile motion, she ripped her arm out as Rowan stumbled backwards with pain- holding his bloody, misting hand close to him.
"That's a gross trick!" Juleka remarked, throwing her ripped up jacket off of her. Her wallet would be crying for that later. If she got out of here alive- no she had to- she was the survivor- she was invincible, she had to be invincible- for her friends. She had to- she was gonna- she was gonna get out of this alive.
"A vampire's body has the ability to physically transform their magical structure." Rowan said simply, grabbing his sword once more and bending down into a feral fighting stance, his long- blood sucking fangs- edging over her lips. "You could be so much more.! Show me something new!"
The vampire king launched forward and slice to her head and She jumped into her bat form- skimming over it with a surprised squeak. She flew into the basement's upper side. Squeaking for him to follow her into the air. Teasing him as she was too far to reach.
Rowan snarled and leapt after her, trying to follow but his feet just touched the ground once more when a flash of red light resulted to nothing. Her bat face smirked as the elder vampiric ghost growled with annoyance, his eyes boiling a dark red.
"Come on!" She mocked. "Show me something new!"
Her voice was shaking and she wondered if he could tell when he didn't respond. He stared down at the ground before beginning to spin his flail around at his side. It's head a vicious lion's head that seemed to smolder with it's own blazing red fire.
"Oh child- the things you don't know." He snarled through his teeth and her eyes widened as he melted into the shadowed ground. Juleka's wings beat against the air as she tried to spot where the vampire king went before her instincts began screaming at her.
RUN RUN RUN RUN-
Juleka turned around just in time- her body changing into her defaulted form from the shock as she saw Rowan exploding from her own shadow that casted across the wall and launched his flail into her chest- wrapping around her and yanking her into his arms- as he crashed landed her into the ground- exploding pieces of wood everywhere and sending a cloud of dust around them.
Juleka's eyes weakly opened, blood shot as her body ached but forced themselves to struggle. Her body shifted and spazzed into bloody masses of magic- trying to change into whatever form she could to shake out of his grasp but she let out a shout of pain as he yanked hard and she felt bones shatter- body feeling like spaghetti as he slowly raised her from the ground- claws around her throat.
She didn't tell the others for the reasons ahead, but to vampires, it was a fact they learned quickly. How intimately vulnerable their throats and necks were.
Vampires, plain to say, were predators that preyed on any creature with blood. Some would say, they were quite the apex predators to both human and monster kind as their blood not only brought them power but the ability to live forever and heal impossible wounds. But all of that could end with two central points. Their throat, and their heart.
A heart is an instant hit, but a vampire will expect it. In contrast though, there was something scarier about getting caught by the neck. That area is where they fed. That is the area where many were Turned. It's sensitive, it's vulnerable, its Weak and it's Open.
A vampire can die from their heart being destroyed, if they were turned- the sun, and the loss of too much blood that they had truly and utterly Starved. Bleeding to death was violent, and tragic for a vampire as their lives had so revolved around it. And where else is there such a bloody spot to bleed from, but the Throat.
A vampire's basic survival instinct was to run or intimidate when it felt threatened and a vampire feeling threatened was oh so rare. But to even touch a vampire's neck, was an act of serene trust. Because that was something that scared them. To have it so exposed was vulnerable..
This was a defilement. This was a crime. This was an act of decimation. This was the start to a death.
Juleka choked, feeling Rowan's nails dig into the side of her throat, feeling blood drip down her neck and collarbone- staining her clothes drip by drip.
"You.. are the face I see." Juleka snarled, it wasn't deep and gravely like a werewolf's- where it's very vibrations could be felt from afar- but more like ripple-y clicks, a hiss. A more airy sound of viciousness and crackling. Beside her, her hands were shaking as the monster strangled her, and her eyes were burning with hatred. "When Murder enters my heart.."
"How poetic." He remarked and slammed her into the ground. Her body keened but she couldn't stand up this time.
Juleka sprawled across the shattered floor, limp, but her mind was still so aware. She could see her father standing above her waiting for- something and Her teeth gritted- feeling her blood burning beneath her prickling skin. Her veins pulsed and blood dripped down her jaw and face.
FIGHT FIGHT FIGHT A familiar voice snarled in her mind, voice overtaking her like a hurricane. It drowned her other feelings as her blood pulsed through her, cracking her bones back into place as she forced herself to struggle once more. FIGHT FIGHT FIGHT.
Her mind was a scrambled mess and all she could see was red. So much red. FIGHT FIGHT FIGHT FIGHT.
It was not in her heart to murder or to maim. Juleka believed that often, life ended in violence- the kelpie as an example- but that was the brutality of nature. Animals often died fighting and it was no different. But it was not in her heart to hurt, even though that made her quite the hypocrite. But that's all she could think about now. It made her maw water and her mind throb with the sheer rage inside her. It hurt. It hurt to be angry. She didn't like this but she couldn't stop herself as her eyes burned Red.
What do I do..? She asked herself as a heat of the most burning sensation rippled through her skin, bubbling like her blood itself had begun boiling- Her Hunger answered for her. Her hunger that lead to bloodshed. To regret. To power. Her body wasn't able to heal beyond a point now- bruised and bloody still- as she had already begun bending down to attack- drool slothing down her jaw. Her once gentle copper eyes now a fully, vengeful red.
She wasn't thinking of Alya, she wasn't thinking of Rose, she wasn't think of anyone, just Rowan, and...
RIP HIS SKULL FROM HIS BODY AND SHOVE IT UP HIS FUCKING ASS- Juleka roared with the rage of only a vampire could muster, vocal chords straining and cracking as tears fell down her face before her blood soaked form charged forward.
"Fool-" Rowan began but she couldn't hear him over the throbbing in her brain, deafening her to everything but the screamings of one word in her mind. BLOOD. BLOOD-
Her head snapped to the side as he cracked her across the face, but he let a gasp of shock as the fallen blade of Legacy came zooming through her chest, skimming his soul before it reached her palm. His form crumbled and flit out in string of smoke and blood- splattering across her cheek. Juleka growled, her lips pulling into a smile as she licked herself clean of it and he grimaced.
Spinning her blade, metal met metal as she her blood soaked hands forced it to Extend- Juleka pressed her anger, her rage, her desperation, her Hunger into the handle and watched as it contorted into a crooked- jagged sword with a saw like side. It felt like wrath in her hands. And she let it feed into her.
"RAAAAAAAAAAAAAgHH-"
She got his blade in her own and yanked it downwards into the ground- cracking it as it sunk several inches while also shattering itself. Juleka took another swing with Legacy but was crashed down with her father's flail sending her knees buckling for a moment- before she rose up to sing Legacy- splattered with her own blood and sinking it into his shoulder.
The smell of blood reached her and she breathed it in like oxygen. Her mind screaming for more as she ran around him, legs dragging behind her as it felt like she was diving- slithering around- stumbling in her glass cannon-ed state. She'd never fought this way before, not with any monster, not with any friend-
YES. Her rage cried. MORE! MORE! MORE VIOLENCE! MORE BLOODSHED! FEED ME!
And each time it shouted out, a part of Juleka died with it as she drank the feeling in. Bloodlust. Pure, unadulterated, Blood Lust.
Rowan let out a shout of pain as she struggled up- trying to climb him like a colossus and began slashing at his form, armor or not- crawling over his shoulders and arms like a feral creature- watching it mist from her fingers in trails of black smoke. Juleka growled with shock and frustration but it was short lasting as he grabbed her by the scruff and then yanked her downwards.
Juleka hissed but let out a yelp as the gigantean man's form stitched back together and began running, slamming her, and scraping her across the ground in a crashing blur before throwing her into a pile of debris and cement. Juleka let out a howl of pain and her mind screamed at her with her hunger. Violence it begged. FIGHT. FIGHT. FIGHT. FEED. YEs..!
The young vampire let out a gleeful sound as she began to raise herself up, the smell of blood intoxicating her senses but she let out a painful gasp of confusion when her body didn't respond- in fact- it seemed to crumble instead. Juleka blinked. Confused. The adrenaline pumping through her head slowing before she let out a choked out sound of pain.
She couldn't move. Her body gave up on her. NO NO!- Her mind screamed, trying to break her bones- rip her muscles- struggle and thrash so she could rise and move- FIGHT FIGHT FIGHT her mind screamed- even trying to reach Legacy but it refused to fly to her hand and Juleka stared upwards at the hole in the ceiling, her heart felt sunken in and her body felt numb. She hit a realization. No. I can't anymore. I've hit my limit.
The hunger was just painful now, sinking through her stomach and burning what felt like the inside of her throat. Exhaustion. Starvation. And there was nothing Juleka could do, just lay there helplessly. Her hair sprawled around her head like a halo as her father loomed a shadow over her.
He didn't look worse for ware and to her fear, she could see the hole in his chest- was halfway to being sealed. Juleka groaned with pain, trying to raise her head but it just laid on the floor. She was too young for this. Too stupid for this. Too Weak for this. She wasn't a real vampire, she was barely even a person. What was she going to do now?
Juleka blinked, she couldn't see her father through her tears she realized. And she could Feel the pain in her bones and the agony in her breath. She'd never experienced pain like this. Where she was able to soak it in. Staring up at her dad, she felt the weight of time pass through her. How long had she been fighting now? It had been a blur of blood and breathless pain.
This pain felt human, she'd never felt it last, broken bones always lasted a spell before cracking back into place and it was equivalent to a stubbed toe by the end of the day. But now? Juleka laid on the ground as her father walked away, taking his time to grab the pieces of his blade back.
It gave her time to feel the way her bloodied- once a neat white shirt- now red and torn- stuck to her skin. Wounds that would heal in seconds, now lasting. Her scrapes and cuts stung and it took her a moment to process them as pain.
Her mind felt like white noise. Like she was stuck on an endless shore, and she'd finally lost the ability to walk, and now the sand was sucking her back in to return to the earth. Welcoming her home as the water filled her lungs and the sand blinded her eyes.
I hit rock bottom huh. She thought, and began to fear-
"Am I.. going to die here?" She barely could rasp, her voice screamed hoarse as a shadow cast over her. Rowan rose an eyebrow before chuckling in such a hearty way. It was pitying. Juleka's blood dripped down her face, like a crown of death. Fitting for a heir of wrath like her.
"You will be.. Reborn." Rowan whispered, stroking her face 'lovingly' as she struggled to grab on- trying to cling onto any force to rise and fight like a warrior in one last stand in contrast to falling like an animal. She refused... she refused..- He calmly pried her claws off his sleeve. "You will become More than what you are. All you need to except me in your life..."
"...Sit on a peg in hell." Juleka snarled through her teeth. Rowan looked genuinely taken aback by this before chuckling.
"You speak just like your mother." He said with a nostalgic smile. It flattened once more seeing her flipping him off. He tsked, holding a hand close to his gaping chest. "You will live eternally through me, you've done what you've needed to do."
Juleka breathed in a shaky, struggled breath before her eyes widened. A sharp tang hit her nose and the vampiric king blinked in confusion before sniffing the air.
"What the-"
SLAM
Rowan shot backwards in surprise, his tattered black cape flapping behind him as he stared up in shock and- more so- confusion as a giant blur of a giant object DROPPED from the sky and crashed into the ground. His grizzled face twisted as he tried to process what he was seeing as the cloud of dust cleared- and Juleka's felt her heart Leap.
"What in the-"
"PERFECTO LANDING FUCKNUTS!" Alya exclaimed dramatically as she tripped on a rock and fell. Awkwardly standing back on her feet and dusting herself off. Her face cringing, "No one- no one saw that."
"G- Guys?" Juleka sputtered, her face sunken in and pale from blood lost but still splattered with overexaggerated shock. Her heart was racing as a heat began to flush back into her face. Her eyes teared up. "How did you guys get here there was like at least a forty foot drop from up there to down here?!"
The gang members looked at eachother.
...
"What the fuck"
"That's a hole"
"Why is there a casino in a mansion?" Aurore tilted her head to the side.
"I was gonna say something but I'd be bullied." Chloe deadpanned.
"Yeah without a doubt," Alix nodded laxly, squeezing the werewolf's hand tightly. "Kagami? Can you even see down there it's like pitch black."
"Oh I can, but it's not good." Kagami said, her hair standing on end. Her eyes were thinned as she stared into the abyss. "I don't know how we're getting down they're regardless."
"This feels like a bad plot device of trying to split a long ass scene." Alya remarked dully. "Cause the author of the world has no idea what they're doing."
"What the fuck are you talking about?" Alix asked, eyebrows furrowing with confusion. Suddenly beneath their feet the ground shook and quaked. It trembled and the walls groaned in a creaking moan. The gang pulled close together with fear.
"Shit." Aurore remarked.
"I don't think we have a choice whether we stay up here or not." Sabrina remarked quietly. They slowly turned to the witch.
"...Alix?" They all sang weakly. Alix glared.
"Yeah yeah I'll think of something-"
...
Alix shrugged tiredly, "Oh you know, after comforting my horrifying nightmares of my inner demons, we all decided I needed to whole ass reconstruct a door we broke- threw a whole new ass door at the ground while you two weren't looking by chance- made sure it didn't break using one of my pokemon cards as a charm- popped out of the door from up there to here."
"Normal traumatized Thursday." Kagami nodded next to her. Juleka's mouth was dry and she felt dizzy staring at them. The smell of blood on them, and she winced as she could hear the sound of not only hers, but Their heartbeats pounding in her ears. Juleka couldn't help but physically writhe away from them at the overstimulation and Sabrina gasped.
"A-and clearly we got here just in time, Jules!" Sabrina cried out with concern along with the others as they saw the state she was in, kneeling next to her. Juleka groaned, being sat up, nausea wcking through her.
"Guys.. I can't.. I'm.." She rasped before getting a blood pack shoved into her mouth that she gratefully began feeding on. "thamfk youf,,"
"No problem, girl" Alya said warmly, rubbing her back. Juleka inhaled slowly as she drank the blood down and could feel her heartrate calm along with her erratic senses- and even her wounds begin to heal and numb from the pain...
"Juleka, what-"
"Not so fast." The gang turned around to see Rowan, cracking his neck to the side and focusing his deadly glare at them. Chloe growled, deep and vibrating, her hair standing on end as she stood in front of the weakened vampire with her witch and her nekomata ally in tow.
"Don't try it you trick ass bitch!" Alix warned, flicking two charms out of her sleeves for each hand. "What the hell are you!?"
"Don't worry girl, whatever your fears are, we'll face it with you" Alya smiled reassuringly. Juleka's heart sunk, her hands shaking.
"That's,, that's not.." Juleka began shakily. Alya's smile began to fade, flickering in confusion before the spinning cogs in her head could be physically heard, clicking and rumbling until the lightbulb blinked on and her face was painted with horror.
"Oh shit."
"Guys pl- please don't-!" Juleka began but Alya stood up with her metal pipe, then Sabrina with a rake she pulled out of her endless bag- as the girls all made their charge at the immortal beast who snarled at them all and took a violent swing at them. Juleka's heart dropped with absolute fear as they all snarled and waved their weapons at the monster.
This man who's killed thousands.
Ba-bump.
Who's killed ROSE.
Ba-bump.
Who was becoming more alive by the drop of blood.
Ba-bump.
Who could eradicate any of them in a single strike..
Ba-bump.
Who wiped the floor with Juleka-!
She tried to stand to run after them but she took two steps forward and slammed into the ground with pain. She was still too weak. And ever did her once ripped off leg decide to give up on her now. Juleka trembled before burying her face in her hands, shaking as her terrified gasps for air mixed in with empty- dry- sobs.
"PLEASE JUST STOP FIGHTING HIM YOU ALL WILL DIE..!" She screamed, hanging her head low as she struggled to crawl forward. "YOU ALL HAVE TO STOP..! I CAN FIGHT HIM! DON'T RISK YOUR LIVES FOR ME! I CAN TAKE IT..!"
"And just leave you with all of the fun!?" Alya barked out, jumping over Rowan's flail like it was jump rope. She flipped backwards and scrambled underneath the vampire's legs in a quick flash of her fox form before blocking a strike of his sword with her pipe- it bent it- but she just smiled at the vampire.
"GRAAGh- PESTS- AGH-" Rowan began before he shouted out with pain.
"COUFFAINE YOU BETTER NOT GETTING ALL UP YOUR OWN ASS!" Chloe snarled, appearing over Rowan's shoulders and yanking as his eyes with her claws, being thrown around like if she was on a bull ride, Kagami on his other arm.
"WE'RE HERE TO PROTECT YOU TOO!" The nekomata spat.
"Let us carry you like how you carry us!" Aurore shouted, she shouted with shock as she was sent back a few paces by a well delivered kick from Rowan that made Juleka's heart leap into her throat with terror. But still the succubus stood, golden hair a messy mane falling down her shoulders. "Let us SAVE you like how you saved ME! LIKE HOW YOU SAVED ALL OF US!"
Juleka's heart sank to her stomach, "G- guys please.!"
"JULEKA! THEY WILL DIE BY MY HAND!" Rowan snarled, grabbing Chloe by the torso in one hand. "IS THAT WHAT YOU WANT!? AGHRH-AGH.!-"
An explosion of agonizing, smoldering fire splattered and fwoomed over and across the vampire king's back, smoldering his smoking skin and sending him stumbling forward with surprise and pain. Alix roared with rage as he dropped Chloe to the ground.
They all stepped back as she slammed two charms together and in a sliding motion with one hand directing forward across her palm- a large wall of fire- BAM BAM BAM- scattered across the room in what originally looked like columns- before fusing together into a Wall of Amber- separating them from her father.
Alix met Juleka's eyes with a fiery intensity, her body highlighted by flame.
"Juleka," She said sternly before beginning to shout in her normal hot headed behavior- "YOU BETTER PULL YOUR HEAD OUT OF YOUR ASS! WE'RE NOT AS WEAK AS YOU THINK!"
"I'VE NEVER THOUGHT YOU WERE WEAK!" Juleka cried out, voice shaking. Her hands trembled, covered in her own blood. They stared at her crumpled form. "I just wanted to protect you guys.! Because you all mean so much to me..!"
She inhaled sharply before weakly hissing through her teeth, loud enough for them to hear.
"One day. You guys aren't going to be here- you guys deserve to live... a long.. happy.. worthwhile life..! And if I can provide that- knowing I can be the strength you guys can rely on.." Juleka stared at her blistered claws and clenched them. "Then I want to do that cause I love you guys, so much.."
There was a beat of silence before a dark, blackened claw reached out from behind the flames and in a horrifyingly easy swipe- they all watched as Rowan Bloodwalker, The Great Widower, a Creator of Orphans, Friend, Father, Bastard- turned the wall of fire into a wall of measly smoke with a powerful blow of his cape- sending others stumbling back from the wind force- and in another quick swipe, Juleka's heart dropped as Alix was picked up- and went FLYING into the air and soon, cement.
"AGHFDHGH FU CK-" She hit the ground and crumbled across it, wheezing with pain.
"ALIX!" Chloe shouted with fear, running after her witch and diving over the human girl protectively as the Vampire King trudged forward through the ash and clay. His grimacing crimson eyes dark with annoyance.
"I am Rowan Ulysses Bloodwalker of the Dark Shores..." He snarled, letting out a beastly snort as his soul pulsed inside his chest, glowing like a bonfire as the gang stumbled back with fear, all except Alya who trembled- blunt weapon in hand against his mighty strength.
"EAT SHIT!" Alya shouted with all the rage and bravery she could muster, "YOU MESSED WITH OUR GIRL!"
"Son of no one. Friend of no one..." Her father continued without a stop- "King to all that are smart enough to Crawl, and Killer to just as many. I am a destroyer of homes- and I... have... died. BUT WHO CARES NOT FOR MORTAL SQUANDERS? HAS THE TASTE OF BEER AND MEAT NOT GROWN DULL FOR YOU TOO! I HAVE ASCENDED! I HAVE BECOME MORE! MORE THAN ETERNAL! I HAVE BEATEN DEATH AND THE MYTH OF 'CONSEQUENCE!'..!"
Juleka's heart dropped and tried to think. Her mind was too scrambled. Any second Alya was about to get disembowled. Or beheaded. Or chopped up into sashimi. Or splattered across the ground the a flail. And then they'd have to tell her mom. And her dad. And her sisters. And Nora. And NINO. Oh god Nino what would they do about Nino- she shook her head. I'M GETTING OFF TRACK- I'M THINKING TOO FAR- Her mind screamed. WHAT DO I DO THOUGH!?
She gasped, looking down at the jagged weapon she'd force Legacy to become. She stretched a hand towards it and it moved an inch. Juleka grimaced, stretching her hand forward. Had she forced it into this blade of madness, of rage? I need to beat him please..! It didn't move. Rowan's eyes spiraled in a mad, glowing red. Juleka stretched further as her desperation spiked. Using it she'd no doubt lose too much blood magic but... it was worth it. I need to save them, please..!
It flew into her bloody hands and immediately, she looked up at how far he was. What was she gonna do!? Seconds were flying by but it felt like hours as her mind spiraled and spiraled and spiraled. Rowan's soul hanging deep within his chest, pulsing like a heartbeat- and then- sacrifice as much blood as she may- she had Legacy transformed into what she needed-
"THERE IS ONLY ROOM FOR ONE RULER OF THE VAMPIRES..!" Rowan roared.
Juleka bit her lip hard enough to make it bleed as she raised the now rifle-like Legacy into firing position. She inhaled-
"Yeah," Juleka muttered dryly. "Long may I reign."
BANG!
"aagh-AUGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH-" Rowan let out a roar of agony, writhing backwards before getting tackled down by Kagami and Chloe.
"Holy fucking CRAP shit-" Alix wheezed, running over to the collapsed vampire ghost. "Did his soul explode!? Did his soul explode!?"
"No but it's damaged as hell!" Kagami hissed through her teeth. "He's for sure done and out!"
"FUUUUUUUUUUGHCKK,.! RAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH.!" He yowled with pain, his body seemed to shatter on it's own, his once solidifying skin now flittering away like peeling ash. His form smoking and deforming on the spot.
"Juleka you did it!" Alya began to squeal with excitement before her smile dropped. "Jules?"
Juleka stumbled over, her eyes pitch red and her body shaking.
"B- blood." She weakly rasped, veins bulging from her arms as drool dripped down her bloody face. Everything felt like it was on Fire. "Blood."
"JULES!" Sabrina yelped with shock as Juleka dragged herself forward towards the group, looking like a feral beast as she looked down at her wheezing, bloody, weakened father. His eyes widened with terror.
“Ju…le..ka.. feed” He croaked, shaking as she grasped the remainder of his dark red soul in her bloody claws. Juleka stared down at him, eyes blazing with a violent red and bloodshot.. His eyes glowed and she could feel his sudden will TAKE her mind like he was grasping an invisible string in her chest telling her Yes Yes Yes. It was agony and it was pain to resist- against herself and him.
“Jules..!”
She turned slowly to look at the gang, they were scared. Her gaze softened, but her body burnt for blood. Her veins were bulging for their need for blood, and her thirst felt like it’d never be quenched.
“Jules you don’t have to do this..” Alya pleaded quietly, reaching out towards her. Juleka nearly flinched away but her body was weak and she felt herself unable to lean away, in fact more so leaning in.
Her mind was shattered and fogged, feeling like water had overlapped her and left nothing but seafoam behind, but deep within her mind she could find the ability to breath.
"I can't,,"
Alya wiped the blood away from her face, “Think about Rose, Jules”
"'m bad.."
"You're good."
Juleka wanted to bite down on her wrist, it was so close. When did her senses become so unhinged? Was these her instincts burning through her chest? When did Alya just being a few feet from her allow her to smell her gushing blood from here, when did the quiet soft beat of a heartbeat become a thunderous, war drum crashing down through her ears slam after slam, echoing, and deafening her-
“You’re safe, W-We’re safe.”
She could feel Alya’s pulse she was so close. So close. So close. Too close. She- by god she doesn't wanna hurt her. Not Alya.
“Juleka.. you’re starving.” Rowan’s voice echoed through her mind and behind her. He spoke in tune with her begging body. “Feed, you must feed if you are to Live..! I understand you as a vampire, as your Father.! You will die if you do not feed..!”
“We’re here for you, Juleka, even if your dad is a dick.” Alix said light heartedly, taking another torturous step forward. Along with the others. "We're here.."
Juleka tore away from Alya’s hand, her mind dizzy as she tried to shake everyone’s voices off. Too much. TOO MUCH. Too much. Too much. Too much. Too much. Too much. Too much. Too much. Too much. Too much. Too much. Too much. Too much. Too much. Too much. Too much. Too much. Too much. Too much. Too much. Too much. Too much. Too much. Too much. Too much.
Feed. Feed. You’re so hungry. Please..! Her body screamed.
“You’ll be so powerful, receive my Soul.. kill me and receive my power.”
So powerful… It was a second echo in her mind, she hated it she hated it she hated it no non onon nono nono no no no-
“You’ll never worry your little head about death again..”
“Jules.”
"Juleka."
Juleka clawed at her face, there were too many voices now, she struggled to pick, to think. Who were these people? Who would she listen to? Who was She? Where was she? What was she going to do? She wanted to live. She wanted to survive. Survival. Live. Death- scary- unhinged- couldn't breath- why- she couldn't bare to die- she didn't want to die- dying meant leaving- dying meant nothingness.
"You can have all of my powers. You can be more than these humanly chains bind you with."
Dying meant leaving Rose alone, scared, lost at sea- when Juleka promised to be her anchor- she promised to be her light house-
"Would everyone jUST SHUT UP.!" She screamed, slamming her foot against the floor. Juleka's eyes widened as she cracked a dusty floor board underneath her foot and lifted her boot up to see shattered glass. There was a beat before suddenly all they heard was screams- the world around them turning black as what felt like a hurricane blew through them.
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA"
Juleka stumbled in confusion, it all smelt like death and it was all consuming. She blocked her eyes from the sight as the wind tore her around, using her as a ragdoll-
Before it all stopped.
She struggled to catch her breath, but when she did, her eyes slowly opened and her jaw fell agape.
Souls.
Hundreds upon thousands of souls floating around them. Like little mists, little balls of light, of various sizes, and shape's, and colors and densities and colors and- they were souls. Lives. Beings. They smelt and radiated pure magic and Juleka's eyes widened, she was helpless to the sight that she fell to her knees.
Because soon they began to whisper, taking away the alluring shine and luster that had attracted them- and themselves to this cursed venus fly trap in the first place, using the same voices they used when they tormented them to say-
"Thank you,"
"Thank you,"
"Thank you,"
The wrath in her mind subsided for a moment but her body was still screaming for agony and suffering, for blood and sustenance- before gently, Alya approached.
"You're so strong, Jules" Alya said softly, bending down to her level and cupping her cheek just so, so she was forced to meet her warm gaze. "But you chose to be so kind and gentle. You're good. We're so glad you're here."
"Alya..." Juleka croaked out, tears falling down her bloody face. Alya cooed, wiping them away with her them and planting a comforting little forehead kiss to her. Her heart bursting at the feeling of comfort to her sorrow.
"Shh, don't cry," Alya whispered, bringing her partner in crime into a hug. "You're perfect."
The gang joined them and Juleka openly weeped with them. For them. Holding eachother in shared empathy and pain at what they went through, holding eachother in care and love, never planning to separate until they peacefully did at their own paces, but now, closer than ever before.
Juleka sniffled, her body still aching and her senses still on fire as she bit down on herself to resist the instinct to attack the nearest warm body before her eyes widened to see Alya sofy smiled-ly offer out another blood pack. Juleka smiled and took it with a toothy, bloody, but happy grin.
"So, now what are we doing with you." Alix said flatly.
"Why did you trap us here?" Kagami sternly asked, her tail lashing behind her. The old vampire wheezed, his own body seeming to fade away by the second, like he too was joining the passing souls, finally freed, wherever they were going.
"I don't fucking know, I was just like them. I had no part in this." Rowan confessed annoyedly, "I just wanted to live again."
"Ass." Juleka remarked. Rowan glowered at the ground, his head leaning back against the cement as his body laid, sprawled out and tired. Like an aged man had finally laid down for the first time in centuries. A restless man, with the goal of an endless tomorrow. A mad goal, fueled by fear, and the anguish of the existential, now a fruitless quest he had finally realized- a quest that was always going to be fruitless.
"It seems I will be forced to move on." Rowan sighed melancholically, he stared up at the sky for a spell before they closed with sorrow. "I cannot accept this. I cannot-"
ca-chunk.
"Hw-Hwuh?" Rowan sputtered, eyes snapping open.
He opened his eyes to find his soul in a jar, held by Juleka who stared at him darkly.
"That took way too long to enchant." Alix complained, she scratched the back of her head lazily as Chloe giggled. "I hate this kind of magic you know, that's the only time you're getting me to do this, Juleka. You pay Nathaniel, got it?"
"Yes yes, I understand."
The vampire just hummed, kneeling down in front of the crumpled man, who stared at her bleakly and terrified. His eyes were wide and swirling. His mouth was gaped open and shuttering as he struggled to find words.
“I’m not drinking a drop of you. Who you are, is not who I am.” Juleka blistered, she grabbed him by the face. “Your blood will rot here, you’re done with living and you're gonna learn to accept it, by learning how to Die.”
"Wh- What is-" He began to shout, but his body refused to break, it ceased it's fading and now laid at an uncomfortable neutral. He thrashed, wanting to break free from his invisible binds, to join the other floating, freed souls, but there was no use. He struggled to no avail. He fought and he fought but there was no taste of freedom. As was the desire to live forever. "Wait-! No! What the hell-!"
Juleka glared darkly, "Alix made this for me, during our preparations before we arrived-"
"Hey, by chance, Alix did you happen to bring the..." Juleka began, motioning with her hands.
Alix sighed and held up an OK sign.
"Yeah yeah, don't worry about it." Alix replied with a shrug. "I've got a handle of things don't worry!"
"-besides, I think you've got to apologize to a few people. Consequences for your actions, yknow? I'm sure you don't know what those are." She tilted her head with a grimacing smile before her expression darkened. Her voice a dark, raspy growl- "Old man... I wanna kill you, I wanna make you pay and burn in hell."
Juleka took in a deep breath, and looked to her friends for support. Alya nodded to her and she felt encouraged. Juleka turned back to her father with a smoldering glare.
"But, the only reason I'm keeping you alive, is cause you've got to Apologize to someone." Juleka spat, voice shaking with each word. Not only Rose's glittering eyes flashed over her own gaze- Her smile- but also her Mom- who'd worked so hard in life to support Juleka and Luka without a regret or bitter thought. That was why she was angry. It's because she didn't deserve such cruelty. The young vampire strengthened herself. "Depending on what she says, is the tipping point on whether you live or die now..." She leaned closer to the de-crowned king, "...or later."
Rowan's face widened comically and he gulped with fear.
...
"AGH- ANNIE- I- AGH- STOP IT- STOP IT YOU FO-AGH-"
"nooo nooo stop it noo- AIGH SHUT DA FOCK UP!" Anarka yelled, basically strangling the once vampire lord in a choke hold "AM GONNAE FOCK YOU UP YE PIECE O' JOBBY! AH WiLL REIGN ON YER ARSE! AH WILL MAKE YER ARSE INTO HELL! YER GONNAE PAY FUR YER DAUGHTER'S- No. Hell why not- YER GONNA PAY FOR YER DAUGHTER'S AND MAH SON'S COLLEGE BILLS! DAMN RIGHT YOU BADGERS HOLE- BOTH O' THAIM! NO MONEY? AWA' AN BILE YER HEID AM GONNAE PUT YE TO WORK YOU GHASTLY BAHOOKIE PIECE O' JOBBIE BOOT LOOKIN SHIT NUT FOR TOUCHIN A FINGER ON MAH DAUGHTER! THAT'S RIGHT! MINE! YOU DON' EVEN-"
"I have never heard her yell so much." Aurore muttered, a little horrified as they all watched the woman tear the once fearsome Rowan Bloodwalker a new one. Luka inhaled sharply. How he would react to this was a mystery when they all clambered on board but...
"Alya you're video taping this right?" He said, a little smile growing across his lips. He clearly was having some catharsis from this too.
"Literally since we stepped on board." Alya smiled as Rowan let out another scream.
"I AM A VAMPIRE COUFFAINE I WILL- AGH-"
"AW YE? OH POSH POSH YE FOCKIN FREE LOADER WHO YOINKED YOUR MEASILY HUMAN ASS SEVERAL CENTURIES AGAIN AND GOT YOU HOOKED UP WITH SHELLY IN THE FIRST PLACE? ME CUCKNUTS!" Anarka flipped him onto his back and did a very aggressive elbow drop on his stomach sending him wheezing.
Sabrina came up from behind, looking like she just came out of the shower and was now swaddled in her pajamas and a blanket. Her still present deer ears still a little wet in texture as she let out a long yawn.
"I could hear them in the shower, it's a little weird to wash your hair with horns." She said sleepily whilst she rubbed her neck a little. "Today has been a long very traumatizing day can we take a break from adventures for a while?"
"Oh yes"
"Absolutely"
"We're tapped out for the next few months, my goodness" Alya said, rubbing the space between her eyes as Anarka German suplex-ed Juleka's dad. Alya blinked, looking around. Alya took that moment to look where the other members were. Kagami, was making excuses to her mother over a call- Aurore was next to her yes, Sabrina too, Alix and Chloe- passed out- in a locked embrace that was private to them- but... "Hey uh, where's Jules?"
They looked around a bit and Luka plucked a chord from his guitar, his voice calm and chillaxed- like a drop of water casting it's singular ripple in a lake.
"Front deck, top of the boat." He replied simply, he had the strange aura of a guy who just knew everything but also the vibes of a dude who had nothing going on behind those weirdly eyelash-less eyes (apparently he curled them off but Alya didn't know if Juleka was lying). Alya nodded and offered her phone out over to Aurore with a smile.
"Hey girl, handing this to you, that okay?" Alya asked. Aurore perked up, wings flapping a little as a small smile reached the succubus' face.
"Y- Yeah! Sure! Be safe!"
Alya went up the stairs alone, and found herself outside. It was quiet, and daresay peaceful tonight. Contrasting their terrible day quite nicely. The Liberty, was a safe place. How it would be affected by Rowan- Alya didn't know. But...
"Glad to see you haven't gotten kidnapped again," Alya chuckled, sitting next to Juleka at the bow of the ship, where a few lawn chairs were set. "You should've seen your mom, was absolutely screaming at our guy of the hour."
"So I could hear," Juleka chuckled distantly. Alya smiled at her but noticed how far Juleka's gaze was. Not even focused on any part of the moonlit horizon, glittering, and rippling as the seine's water laid beneath the moon.
Alya's eyes softened, her friend was lost, and she could tell. So what's a friend to do.
"Tell me what's up," She said, knowingly, pulling Juleka closer, now, shoulders touching. "I can see it in your eyes, Jules.. it can be just the two of us."
Juleka sighed, she rubbed her eyes, trying to collect her thoughts, before she spoke.
"I've been blessed to be ageless, Alya. I can die, but I will still be fated to out live the mortals around me... I'm afraid Alya, if I'm going to lose myself. I don't want to be like my father, Alya." Juleka whispered, her voice sounded shattered. Alya realized she was no doubt thinking of her. Thinking of the gang. Alya wanted to say she'd be with Juleka forever but, that wasn't true.
"Jules.." Alya whispered, she offered out a hand and Juleka took it quietly. Alya gave her a comforting squeeze that tethered Juleka to that moment. Alya knew that's what the vampire needed, she needed to be there, she needed a hand to hold.
"I felt like I was in that mansion for years.." Juleka said, hushed. Her brilliant ruby eyes were down casted and afraid. "He went on and on about Eternity, about never ceasing. He was afraid of death, and now I am too."
"There's a difference between Living Forever and Dying Forever, Jules." Alya replied. "I think you've defined that tonight."
Juleka stared off, giving Alya's hand another squeeze, like a scared child, latched onto her friend for a comforting assurance. And by god Alya wanted to give it to her. This was never a game for them to play.
"Maybe. Maybe." Juleka whispered quietly, leaning her head on top of Alya's. "But Alya, what if something happens, what if something Terrible happens.. and I can't do anything about it-"
"Shh, you're a vampire, strong, terrifying, perhaps a bit dumb at some times, but you are Not Atlas." Alya said, gripping her hand tight. Juleka's lips quivered and she nodded. Juleka sighed, leaning into Alya's shoulder for comfort. Alya gave it in the form of a big hug.. Juleka's eyes brightened at that, and Alya felt her return it. Juleka felt whole again. "We'll support eachother, kay? Thick and thin. For however long that is."
"Thank you, my friend." She whispered into Alya's ear, like like they were having a sleepover and sharing secrets to eachother no adult would here and Alya giggled before pulling on a 'straight' face.
"My Friend? Girl, what kind of formal shit is that" Alya asked flatly as they pulled away a little.
Juleka smiled a little, "I have no clue, just made sense."
"God please don't tell me your Jar Dad is gonna effect more of your speaking." Alya said, releasing her with a raised eyebrow. Her smile widened as she sat up straighter, trying to look posh "'Oh Alya mine own bestie prithee giveth me mine own blood packeth caprisun'-"
"PffHAHAH!" Juleka burst out into laughter. Alya grinned at her friend laughing, there was the Juleka she wanted to see.
"God remember when it was just us?" Alya chuckled, already thinking about it. Their first meeting, their little schemes. "Just two, dumbass monsters."
"We were lonely." Juleka whispered, her eyes far off, but more there, and in the moment.
"And so smart" Alya said smugly, crossing her arms.
"So dumb" Juleka snickered under her breath.
The two breathed in a fresh breath of air and sighed calmly.
"We really found our people, didn't we" Alya said with a proud smile, Juleka smiled back at her. Her heart beat, and it said she was alive. Her eyes twinkled with hope and grace, and it said she knew she was loved. Alya was next to her, laughing, and it said, she was here.
"We really did."
They looked at each other and fist bumped.
"Pound it."
...
"God damn it all..!"
The young man kicked a post over as he stared up at the remains of his moving mansion.
"You're supposed to collect souls! Not fucking release them! What is wrong with-" He kicked over another piece of the wall and yelped with fright as it collapsed in on itself. He gasped a sharp breath, stepping backwards. He cursed to himself under his breath as he dusted himself off. "What am I to do now... that was... god damn it... I had such a large supply of souls and now- poof- all gone. God.!"
He stomped around with rage, trying to think desperately before snapping a finger, trying to calm himself.
"I don't need souls now, I can collect them later. What I need are the rest of my materials-" He began, sitting down and opening up his different books. He flipped through many pages before his eyes narrowed. "Diamond? Easy. A never ending snake. Elementary. But damn, the way Father wants me to do this... shit... this will take longer than wanted..."
What could he accomplish soon? The sooner the better, the sooner he did this, the sooner he'd stop hearing his father's voice in his head, the sooner he'd have his catharsis, the sooner he'd have his true freedom and revenge-
He tapped a specific book with a smirk. Right, he had a good first step to take. Sure it sounded ridiculous but he could manage.
All he needed, was a willing fool.
Notes:
SORRY IF THIS SUCKS ITS 1 AM
Chapter 47: The Bath House
Summary:
A cool down chapter for yall's souls
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"I have this ticket thing." Juleka said at the gathered Mystery Gang hang out, everyone sprawled about somewhere in Alya's room- taking their own bites from the cluster of sncks they had in the middle of their little 'circle'. The vampire had their attention as She held up the small coupon card, seemingly out of no where in the lax conversation that had been going on. "The Loch Ness Spa. Wanna go?"
It had been about two days since the whole Mansion thing. When they went back to check on it, it was gone as quickly as it came- much to their disappointment of trying to figure out what the hell they had gone through. Rowan found a place to 'temporarily' stay according to Anarka, that being the ship equivelant to a basement on a Liberty.
Safe from the sun, but also Anarka's way of throwing the guy on the couch. Alya hadn't talked to the guy much after, but she planned to, at least to get a few notes in- but she wanted to only with Juleka's permission- and she didn't know how to bring it up. Juleka tilted her head lazily, her eyes were tired- Alya noticed with a watchful stare.
They were all quite ruffled from the experience, a bit worse for wear, but stable. They had eachother after all. But the tension in their bones was still there. It was such a relief that Ms Bustier coincidentally decided to postpone a test when they were supposed to take it, Alya wasn't sure she'd be able to pass after the day she had.
"So where- or- When'd you get that?" Chloe tilted her head, bringing the selkie back to the real world of conversations as the werewolf stared from her seat on Alix's lap. 'Chlolix' had been inseparable since the whole thing, even at school where they'd all pretend to not be as close as they were, which confused Marinette and Adrien which let Alya get a dry laugh despite the situation they'd all been in. Alya couldn't blame them. After that all, she went to hug Nino for a long few hours.
Alya didn't know what was in the basement, waiting for Alix, but she didn't pry. Not this time.
"Me ma." Juleka said softly before coughing, trying to straighten her 'tone' out, pretending her mother's accent wasn't present in her. She held up the card towards them. It was white, with a very simple writing that- well- said what Juleka said. With a small oceanic symbol on it. No number, no address. "It was a little before the whole.. ah.. getting kidnaped thing."
"Huh, lemme see that." Alix said, making the grabby hands, to which the vampire gingerly handed the card over.
Alya had been learning what it was like to simply be a 'passive listener' for a bit. The experiences of the whole, Monster Mansion incident.. was a bit.. much. It genuinely messed with her head. And she was learning to soak in the space between the action and the research. Her mind was on full volume at all time anyways.
"Do you know how we're supposed to.. 'get' there?" Aurore tilted her head at the vampire- head on Sabrina's lap from whilst she mindlessly pet Kagami's hair whom was sitting cross legged on the floor, tail flicking all the while.
"Nope" Juleka shrugged whilst Alix fiddled with the card in her hand.
It was so fragile like and simple, but in the light they could see a cerulean glint over it. Alix cocked her head and Chloe silently moved for her to look around it more. Positioned, awkwardly, Alix held it up just right in the light and gasped.
"What?" Alya asked, dipping close to check out what the witch as seeing and her eyes widened at the intricate glittering blue patterns over it's paper like form along with symbols Alya didn't understand, the rest of the gang ooh-ing and awe-ing as they got their own looks as Alix's tongue stuck out with thought. "Woah, that's sick. What next though?"
"Give her a sec, Cesaire." Chloe hushed her, a little smile gracing her features as she watched her witch look and tilt it. Nothing but awe in her icy blue eyes as she stared, resting her chin on her hand. "She's figuring it out."
"Got it-" Alix said seemingly on conjunction, beginning her toying with it. Chloe nodded to herself, smiling, muttering something like 'atta girl' whilst Alya fumbled with her glasses, trying to mentally catch up just a little.
"Wh- What did you get?" Alya asked, she wanted to know come on! She eeped as a chin rested on top of her head and she smiled goofily as Juleka leaned on her. They shared a silly smile as Juleka toyed with her hair.
"She's our egghead, Alys." Juleka mumbled with a smirk.
"Not an egghead shut up-" Alix said, not paying much attention though as she expertly began folding the coupon around at it's cerulean seams, crafting and tilting more and more. Then suddenly a click was heard as she folded it right and they all found gasps jumping out of their lungs.
The small origami creature floated into the air and hardened into sapphire. Tt suddenly grew a heavier weight, plopping back into Alix's hand to which she threw it to the vampire. She caught it easily, and hummed with thought, analyzing it.
"Alix?" Juleka questioned, tilting her head back towards the witch.
"Sorry got spooked, didn't expect that-" Alix said, adjusting her shirt. "We need to put it in water."
"Water?" Alya inquired. She decided not to question. She'd figure it out soon enough she ventured. She shrugged and smiled. Ever the hostess she spoke- "Alright sure, why not. I can go get some right now. Big cup?"
"It's a pretty small thing." Kagami said, peering over it with a subtle glance, her eyes glittering at it's features along with the others who were trying to get a better peak at what they'd just 'made'. Alix rose an eyebrow.
"That's what she sa-"
"Shut up, witch." Kagami hissed, head snapping towards her. "I will burn you."
"HAH!-"
"Alright alright, relax my ghoulfriends, I'll get us some water." Alya snickered, sitting up much to Juleka's grumpy- cuddle bug- dismay along with the girls groaning at the pun- and left her room to grab a decent enough cup. Her home was empty today, the girls were having a playdate with Manon today, mom and dad were at work, and so was Nora.
The house, in a rare moment that felt like it lasted life times, was quiet. And even then, Alya found a safe comfort in the muffled sounds of her lively room. She smiled and filled up a glass of water. She returned to her room with a snort as she saw something stupid had happened.
"What are you guys doing?" Alya asked.
"THIS MANGY CAT CHALLENGED ME!" Chloe barked angrily,
"I know what I said," Kagami smiled calmly, though Alya could see the splash of amusement and a mischievous sense in her gaze. Alya noticed their hands were interlocked, with their elbows planted on the ground. The nekomata's tail twisted around. "And I know I'm correct."
"Kagami are you trying to arm wrestle a werewolf?" Alya asked amusedly, raising an eyebrow.
"I'm going to win." Kagami flatly said, not a sense of doubt in her tone.
"Wellll let's leave them to that-" Alix began, waving a hand at them, she turned to Alya. She opened her palm at her, reaching for the cup. "Water please."
Alya passed it over as the witch debated what to do. Juleka stared tiredly, eyes looking weighed down by no doubt the world on her shoulders but when she met Alya's gaze she shared a little smile. Alya's lips quirked up a little and she rose a knowing eyebrow. Juleka's smile fell a little into something more shy and she gave a tired little shrug. Alya offered a little hand to her partner in crime and gave Juleka a little comforting squeeze before letting go.
"I GOT YOU KNOW FUCKER!" Chloe snarled, managing to move Kagami's arm a little, her face red and sweating with effort as she tried to take down the ruffled looking yokai who absolutely worked out a lot more than the heiress.
"Oh I got it. Right- dumb me- Lol" Alix snorted, the light bulb in her brain snapping to as she dropped the origami coupon into the glass of water. The water rippled a little as it sunk in. It seemed like it was just going to, sit there, Soaking in the water until it dissipated to nothing like all paper and a spark of worry hit her. Hopefully Ms Couffaine had a spare-
But her eyes widened with shock and awe as the water soaked into the paper of the card and suddenly it's symbols began to glow even brighter- sinking into it's letters like they were smoothing through veins, shimmering and causing the water itself to ripple- and then bubble- the origami's eyes seemed to glow as well, becoming its own self- soaking the own water in like a drastic sponge- before suddenly- BEFORE SUDDENLY-
Before suddenly it was like the entire world turned Blue as the water exploded outwards in a mass Alya knew she couldn't have poured in as the small origami creature glowed into a blob of magic and Alya gasped with fear as the entire room was overflowed-
Crash!
The now empty glass felt onto the ground, shattering into what felt like a million pieces, as the now vacant, dry room laid dormant in the Parisian afternoon.
...
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-"
Swirling in masses of watery depths and splashes, sounds and colors of oceanic swirling and swallowing filled the world around them like a vortex of every part of the ocean was rushing around them. The smell of salt filled Juleka's lungs and it made her gasp out when it felt like her mind had been tricked to think she was swallowing actual mouth fulls of water but when she clung to herself- she found herself dry despite the waves of cold and wet sloshing over her-
Then-
Thump.
Juleka yelped as a sharp sting hit her as her body connected to the ground. She wheezed but got her bearings quickly and let herself flopped, sprawled against the stoney floor. She was getting really sick of being thrown around now in days.
"Guys- guys?" Juleka sat up in confusion, finding her friends groaning and sprawled about. A loud crack and yelp was heard and her head spun around.
"Told you." Kagami deadpanned as her hand was displayed over Chloe's, pinned to the ground.
"AGh- FUCK- CHEATER!" Chloe exclaimed with rage and a few drops of pain. "HOW!?"
"I work out." Kagami shrugged whilst Chloe screamed with frustration and retreated to Alix's arms for comfort. The witch giggled and gave her a head pat. Juleka decided that fearing Kagami was a valid response for many things. They all helped eachother up and inspected their surrounded.
A small tink sound was heard and Juleka looked around, finding the origami coupon, in a glasslike form, as if it was crystalized by the water itself, beginning to unfold back into a paper like form. She gingerly picked it up between her fingers and looked to the ruffled but overall fine group.
"Everyone ok? No broken bones?" Alya asked, brushing off her selkie coat. There was a few head shakes, Juleka noticed a change in the air first before seeing the change in her friends. Their usually hidden monster traits seen. Tails, ears, horns, claws, wings- wherever they were, the magic was more sensitive.
"Nothing broken, just Chloe's pride" Sabrina noted, making Aurore giggle. The werewolf guffawed.
"Hey!"
Juleka hummed, looking to the others for their responses and got some solid thumbs ups. Her eyes narrowed as they peered around them.
"Now.. where the hell are we..."
A cavern like place. The stars above felt, false. Glittering more like stones than far away balls of gasses. But even then, when she looked up, her dark vision gave her nothing but the void around them in place of a sky. Beneath them was glamorously clean yet, again, wet like stones that shimmered and rippled like dry, frozen puddles. So perfectly polished beneath her shoes it felt like Juleka could see her own reflection in it's glimmer.
And then, she decided to look Forward and she gasped. Juleka was confronted, friends next to her- clinging to her- to each other- stared up at the deeply warm, vibrant building. Built with stone and wood- it arched to the sky and with it's multiple almost factory like chimneys, steam rolled out of it's form in huge clouds and gusts. Golden lights shown at them, lining the entrance into the building and glowing like a christmas light show.
Juleka clicked her tongue.
"Alix. Does the coupon have an out?" Juleka asked.
"Yeah it said we just ask 'the receptionist'" The witch responded.
"Cool cool cool, lets go home then-"
"Wait what!?" Alya gestured to the giant building, "Come on! Thought you wanted to go in!"
"I didn't know it'd take us, to, I don't know where this place is!" Juleka argued, waving her hands. "Last time we went into a building we didn't know about-"
"We all got fucked up, yes, but your mom gave us the ticket here!" Alya shot back, as stubborn as she always was. "It's- a- spa, Juleka. We should spa."
"What if this is just a ticket and we need to like, pay, no one brought money." Juleka tried to reason but they all paused at that and looked to the three richest people in the group. Kagami looked away as did Alix and when Chloe realized everyone was staring at her she glared. Juleka shook her head. "And besides, maybe magic currency is different."
The door suddenly slid open for them, spooking the vampire who immediately clung onto Alya a little until she peeked back behind her and saw the warm glow of the door, making her hair bristle at the thought of staying in the cold, wet, outside for longer.
The two leaders of the gang made eye contact and decided. They lead the group inside.
...
The inside of the 'bathhouse' / 'spa' was incredibly warm and even then, they were only at the reception desk, behind a long line of individuals ranging from lizard like humanoids with snake like fork tongues to behemoth cat people or what Juleka could assume. She and Alya made eye contact before focusing back at the reception desk. The system seemed to be- give the coupon to the raspy voiced lady at the desk, no words needed- let her check it- lockers on the right, then a long hall then went Somewhere forward.
Juleka, clammy handed, gave the coupon to Alya for checking in. Look, look, look, she was allowed to hate social interaction, okay? Like, even without words, just- She can punch a kelpie in the face, throw hands with a werewolf, shoot her father's soul out of his body, so she was allowed to have anxiety of a white crusty dog, okay? Okay.
Fighting is just- fighting is just easier okay? At least the constant fear and terror of existing worked out when your actual life was on the line. Any- god- anyhoo.
Alya held up the coupon with a smile, and Juleka did her best not to jump when the woman at the desk looked to them with a whole fish head. Like she had just crawled out- sloppy and wet whilst covered in mud and slime- of a lovecraftian story. In other words, she was dope as hell and Juleka found that absolutely awesome.
The fishwoman's eyes blinked widely at them, Juleka could physically hear the click and shplch of her blink. Scales glimmering and wet that shimmered as she moved in her swirling chair and plucked the coupon out of Alya's hands, no doubt about to do some check on it before they'd watch the woman drop it into the bucket of other coupons to melt into water.
But instead, her eyes widened- unblinkingly- as her gills flitted and rippled when she inspected the coupon.
"Ah." It sounded like the fishwoman breathed salt and water despite living in the air. She looked up at from her chair at the group which clumped closer together. Her claw like hands clutched onto the coupon, adjusting the glasses on the bridge of her 'nose' before she placed it back into Alya's hands. "Follow me, please."
The group stared at each other as the small fish lady hopped off her swirly chair, wobbling along. Juleka looked anxiously at Alya, the one who decided they should check in and determined to have the world make sense, the reporter lead them after the woman behind the counter.
"Mind the water."
The steps down the sudden winding stars were long and even uneven. But a very notable feature was the water rolling Up the steps. They rippled and climbed the stairs like they would be dripping down it. Some droplets even popped upwards to hit a few cheeks and noses.
It messed with Juleka's stepping and more so Sabrina's as the changeling stumbled every so often, even sometimes falling partially into the water. Again the fish woman, unphased by the steps whilst she hopped down each one in a frog like fashion, would urge-
"Mind the water!"
Eventually they decided getting a piggy back ride from Chloe became the more optimal option. So they did.
The walls were hung with nets and jars, filled with water that sloshed and glimmered in their own right, as glowing cyan orbs floated within them, offering the group light in the ever darkening spiral they were going down. Juleka's hair prickled on her skin, it smelt deeply like fish in here. Er- which made sense of course- cause- well- you know.
Eventually though, they all reached the bottom. The wet stone beneath their feet squeaking and splashing. Sabrina squeaked as her paws met the water, awkwardly kicking it away until the cold was easier to deal with. Juleka softly wiped a few drops of water away from her cheek before the fish lady made a show of waving at them, beckoning for their attention.
"Hey, you, you, who brought this, I saw you switch hands in line, you girl!" The fishwoman demanded. Juleka sweated nervously but still approached and trying to not offend the woman, she refrained from bending down too much. The fishwoman handed the coupon back over, pressing it into her calloused hands.
"I'm sorry, but.." Juleka began but the fish lady spoke over her, harsh but loud.
"This is a special coupon, saved for one person!" The fishwoman garbled out, pulling her down more to meet her fishy gaze. "If you have it, well, I was instructed to take you to the Madame here."
The madame? Shit that must've meant the big dog here. What did mom do now? Juleka wondered with dread as the fish began hopping up the stairs.
"And tell her that there's a number 58 at bath 32!" The receptionist shouted out on her way out.
They all stared at each other and continued to walk forward into where the light could continue to guide them in the endlessly dark room. The sounds of a roaring water fall hit her ears but there was none to see, it was too dark.
Sabrina skittered forward a little, her curiosity taking a lead on her as she scampered and stumbled forward- her tail keeping her from tripping face first. Sabrina's eyes widened as her foot stepped into a sudden deeper water, it splashing, and she squeaked out loud.
"Sabrina!" Juleka exclaimed, immediately worried as the water rippled endlessly.
"Coming back Coming back!" Sabrina cried, running back to the goth for support and hiding behind her as they watched the waters ripple before ending at a certain. The held onto her, and her ears flopped. "That water was hot."
"I don't like the feeling of this, I'm gonna-" Alix immediately began folding a light charm but a small crackle beat them to it.
"You have no need for that, child."
Alix ceased her writing as they all looked upwards.
Illuminated now by the amber light of what looked like a glowing orb, before it grew bright enough to be revealed as the end of a smoking pipe- Juleka could better see the visible Throne the Madame was practically sitting on, raised above the waters around like a lone island in the sea. If the island was made of the largest and strangest pile of antiquities and garbage Juleka had ever seen.
And Juleka lived on the Liberty.
From wooden stools, literal wooden ornate couches, globes and cartography tables covered in beads, and papers, and talismans, hanging pocket watches and full clocks with their grandfathers leaned on their wobbly wet yet equally glamorous sides covered in barnacle and ice, persevering its form with the mixed in additions of childlike toys and books and bundles of maps and quills- all culminating into a dragon like hoard with but a dark oak cushioned chair at the top.
Leaned back in her chair- only vaguely illuminated by her own pipe- was a woman, with a quill in her ink blackened claws and tumbly hair falling down her shoulders like a lions mane it was then Juleka realized her own table was just the long tail covered in glimmering scales. Her eyes bore down at them from her tower.
"I-" Juleka began but her mouth clamped shut when the woman held a finger up. A telling to wait. The woman took a hit from her pipe and waiting a moment, let out a puff of smoke before snapping a finger and suddenly it exploded in light. Juleka hissed as her eyes readjusted, before slowing opening them.
There seemed to be a numerous amount of candles in that room, strewn about, some hanging against the wall in unmelting wax. Now, they were lit up, finally.
The walls were lined with beautiful pebbles and jewels. Stalactites hanging from the ceiling all except one very smooth crater like area right above the Madame, whilst the stalactites occasionally dripping water against their face. Speaking of, there it was, behind the woman and her pile, the water fall. Glorious and ever flowing, and ever roaring. It was so loud Alya was forced to yell out-
"Um- ex-excuse me! We were uh- brought to see you! Miss- uh- Miss..." Alya's words began to fail.
"You.." The woman began with an intense stare. Her voice came out in an almost his, it slithered up their spines as she rose to her full height from her chair- looking almost over 6'8 as her muscles pulled and contracted and Juleka had to crane her neck upwards to meet her eyes. "..may call me Madame Nessie."
They all stared, wide eyed.
Oh.
My.
God.
"Holy fu-" Alya was shut up by Juleka's hand slapping over the selkie's mouth.
The Loch ness FUCKING monster. She stood, again, at around 6'8 at shortest. Juleka was found staring at that a long, slithering, greyish teal tail- covered in spike like spines and glittering scales covered in the moisture of no doubt running the entire establishment.
Her eyes were a brilliant gold, like two splashes of the sun were trapped in her ever piercing gaze framed by curly dark with white streaks hair and scaled freckles. A framed gaze that blasted straight through Juleka's composure from the sheer grandiose presence this woman had.
To imagine the loch ness monster being Real was insane, to imagine there being an actual magical explanation, then to- then to see that She- they- it- him- she didn't want to assume even if the Hostess of the establishment seemed very...... womanly.... and not afraid to show it by her choice in wear.
That being a luxuriously pink bathrobe that, when the woman turned to place down her writing utensils which she had been carrying this entire time- Juleka could read in Gaelic said; I went Skinny Dipping Once and got turned into a Cryptic Icon and all I got was this stupid Robe.
...Huh. Okay.
The woman met her gaze and followed it to her robe. Her face fell to annoyance.
"This was a joke gift, this isn't true. Don't believe in conspiracies." The cryptid queen said flatly. Juleka eeped and looked away.
"Right- of course." Juleka sputtered, a bit embarrassed. This time it was Alya's turn to give her a little shoulder nudge and Juleka coughed into her fist. Juleka looked up at the madame of the bathhouse and slowly approached. "Um, Miss... Madame Nessie-"
"Mm" She took a hit from her pipe, making an impressive show of the smoke billowing from her nostrils like a noxious dragon, letting out a grunt of hot air. Juleka coughed as a bit of it hit her face, it's smell a bit too much. But more steam like.
No wonder the madame's room was so locked up. Juleka supposed the smell of smoke would stink up the baths. Still though, Juleka could only really think one thing; This bitch as a bad ass mother fucker.
"Um, it, Um, we uh,," Juleka's voice was already failing and she shrunk back to Alya for support. Luckily, the selkie was always a bit more eloquent with her words.
"We were sent down to talk to you?" Alya spoke up.
"You said that already. Are you here to waste my time? I'm a very busy creature-" Madame Nessie said, fiddling with her quill boredly. It was clear the woman's icy exterior was beginning to deter Alya's confidence and soon, probably her cool. Juleka, biting her tongue, decided to speak up.
"MY MA GAVE ME THIS COUPON SO ME AND MY FRIENDS WANTED TO COME HERE FOR A SPA THING! BUT WHEN WE WENT TO YOUR FISH RECEPTIONIST SHE TOOK US DOWN HERE SO DO WE NEED TO GO HOME OR CAN WE JUST GO TAKE A SPA DAY PLEASE-"
Okay so maybe she yelled.
Juleka awkwardly stood there, wheezing. She fumbled with her hair, trying to hide under it's curtain of protection.
"We're- very tired." Juleka added awkwardly. Alya gave her a reassuring pat on the back.
Nessie let a bit of a 'hmph', putting her things away and beginning her graceful decent down. Her long winding tail trailing behind her. Her outfit changing with each step, almost molting into a new form, more luxurious and 'good looking' in comparison to the very casual robe she was in before. A blouse with an open collar, coupled with a long flowy skirt with flat shoes, and a cardigan
"Work casual." Nessie deadpanned.
"I still see your robe beneath that." Kagami commented.
Nessie stared at her and fixed her dress.
"Work casual." She repeated, gesturing to Juleka. "Show me, girl."
Juleka handed the coupon over and the lake monster's eyes widened. She choked on own smoke and with a hack, a large sudden ball of fire exploded from her jaw- sending her bouncing a few feet in the air a goofy manner- it exploded into that crater in the ceiling and it sounded like a dozon pipes went off in sudden bursts of steam. Nessie's hair rose like a cat before she ran forward and picked Juleka up.
"WHERE DID YOU GET THIS!?" Nessie hissed through her horrifyingly fanged teeth.
"M- Me MA, m- MISS- UH- MADAME-" Juleka choked out before being dropped. The gang helped her back up to her feet and she stared upwards at Nessie who's back was turned to them, shaking. "is- is there.. something.. oh jeez I'm so sorry if she did anything bad to you I swear- I-"
"No. Quite the opposite."
"H- hah?" Juleka sputtered. Nessie looked back at them with a sudden take me to las vegas smile, like they had all won the lottery and she was about to drop a bag of money on them. Or well, bath water maybe. Juleka wasn't too sure, they were either becoming a famous cryptid's lunch today, or best friend.
Nessie smiled.
"She raised me yknow! On her very own ship!"
Eh?
Eh?
EH?
"WHAT THE FUC-"
"Yeah it's crazy!" Nessie exclaimed, "Found me like, as a whole ass egg, its crazy! I don't think she knew I was like, conscious- probably thought I was just like, a sea drake but I remember it! I remember the whole thing! She let me go eventually, a setting free moment, like free willy, or something, but I still remember her! As a mother! I gave her that coupon later in life as a gift though I don't think she recognized me-"
"WHAT THE FUCKING FUCK JULES" Alya shrieked, shaking the vampire by the shoulders, eyes spinning with craze and frothing at the mouth gobsmacked shock.
"I DIDN'T FUCKING KNOW-"
"HOLY-" Alix was about to turn this fic into rated mature for what she was about to say but Kagami luckily cut in with a calmer expression.
"Is that why the coupon is white instead of seafoam like the other ones?" Kagami asked. They all turned to her. Kagami's ear twitched. "What? I noticed in line. Did you guys not?"
"No!"
"Oh, your loss then." The nekomata shrugged. Juleka's head was spinning as literally one of the biggest faces of monsters and cryptids alike took her by the hands with a big grin.
"I suppose that makes us sisters in a way doesn't it! Oh my isn't that so fun." Madame Nessie truly showed a new side to her now. Full of a bubbly like energy of an excited hostess. Juleka's mind only sank more into the void. Wh- wh- wh- wh-..
"Y- Yeah, I guess so.." Juleka sputtered. Nessie hummed, cracking her back- letting her vertebrae give out a few pleasant cracks before she sighed.
"Come now, come now, esteemed guests you all are clearly, come now, I'd be a weak business owner of this fine establishment if I didn't give my VIP a tour." Nessie exclaimed, throwing her pipe away as she led the way upstairs, tail lashing behind her in a frenzy. "Come now!"
The gang was still reeling from the fast revelations as Sabrina groaned with anguish at the concept of stairs once more.
"Aw come on!"
...
"You okay?"
Juleka awkwardly stepped out of her changing room, teal towel tied tight to cover her to her knees. It connected as if it was velcro-ed with Magic. How that worked? Juleka didn't know. Did it still make her feel exposed and awkward? Juleka didn't know. Was Juleka okay?! ...Juleka dIDN'T KNOW WHAT A SHOCK BUT SHE SHOULD SAY SOMETHING NOW SHOULDN'T SHE-
"uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"
Great response. A plus there.
"Oh come on Jules." Alya patted her on the cheek making the vampire chuff. "Your family tree is growing by one more decent person! Better than Rowan right?"
Juleka looked away, her gut feeling a few bounds heavier. Yeah. Sure. And then one day I'm gonna turn bad and become just like him and hurt my friends and family and Rose and mom and luka and you guys and my friends and Rose and-
"Hey, hey, stay with me there. Don't float to mars without me there, Jules." The vampire shook out of her spirals and Alya booped her nose. The selkie smiled before giggling. "It's pretty cool here, ain't it."
Juleka fiddled with the ends of her choppy hair, glancing about. It was.
The walls were decorated with seashells, tiled with the same sea foam teal that painted the walls of Nessie's- not Madame Nessie anymore, she insisted 'just nessie' which still boggled Juleka's mind- little 'office'. The lockers were colored in a bronze like glamour, ghosted over with a soft layer of steam. Alya gingerly took Julekas bundle of clothes she was wearing before they came here and placed it in one of the numbered lockers.
"Key?" Juleka asked.
"No key, Nessie said it'd open to just us."
"Magic?"
"Magic."
"Dope"
"No piercings, kid." Nessie's voice came up from the side. Juleka followed her ears and watched as the loch ness monster leaned on the door from to the locker room, arms crossed laxly with Alix trying to make her way through to no success, foot thumping. Alix's face was scrunched up with frustration.
"Aw come on man that's gonna be so annoying!" Alix complained out loud.
"Rules." Nessie pressed. Alix let a long, annoyed groan before stomping off to her miniature locker just in time for Chloe to open it for her- putting her own clothes in. Alix growled with frustration as she began taking out her earrings.
And then continued to take out her earrings. And then continued to take out her earrings. And then continued to take out her- jesus did she just now switch ears.
"S- Since when have you had that much earrings what the hell" Chloe asked, sounding like she was running out of breath by the second. Alix grunted, holding them by the handful, maybe even counting, before placing them in their locker and shutting it.
"I've been getting more lately, it's usually my go to lose condition for my bets with Kim if I don't wanna do anything too crazy that day." Alix explained tiredly, "We bet something stupid, I lose, I get another set of ear piercings. They're usually hidden by my hair though. Why? You like em?"
Chloe just stared, face scrunched in an embarrassed expression before she quickly began walking away.
"Hey come on just tell me! C- Chloe!" Alix sputtered, running after her. Alya snorted as the other mystery gang members giggled. Alya nudged Juleka on the shoulder.
"What about you, Jules?" Alya sang,
"I don't have earrings." Juleka said flatly.
"Wh, you don't? Oh snap you don't" Alya said, looking at her ear with surprise. Juleka chuckled as Alya tilted her head to the side, face scrunched up. "How come, I presumed you would. I feel like it'd work with your goth bit."
"EHh..." Juleka's voice trailed off. She didn't want to talk about it. There was no way she'd spill about it. It was just too-
Sabrina popped her head out of her changing room, tail swishing beneath her towel as she folded up her glasses.
"She's afraid of the fact it won't heal back cause vampire's need to pierce their ears with silver." Sabrina answered for her with a giggle. Juleka wheezed with embarrassment, looking at the ground with shaking hands.
"I confided in you in that." She snarled through her teeth.
"BAHA!"
...
Stepping into the main bath house, Juleka's eyes widened at the sight that was bestowed on her. Walking down the hall, the dark oak walls dropped off, turning into but a bridge like path way through the house revealing humongous rooms on each side with a ceiling that felt like it spanned for miles and in those rooms now going on beside them- was the Baths themselves.
Some were styled like modern pools, body like structures almost stacked on top of each other with steps and railings and lights- but as they came closer and closer to the ground of the wobbly inner geography, they became pools of smoothed rock and stone. Hot springs of multiple sizes and shapes with water falls and lights made from water sprite like creatures dancing over the ripples and swirling through the clouds of curtain like steam.
"Will o' the wisps.."
"Good lighting source, easy to find, easy to make." Nessie nodded to herself. This seemed to just be one room of many as the bridge like structure continued on, multiple stairs leading down to the very pools, letting the many fish like workers here dart about, cleaning, polishing, bringing towels to guests who were soaking in the water. "This is just one of our many bath rooms. We've got a bigger pool in another room."
"It's a lot bigger on the inside here" Alya commented with a snort. Alix jabbed her. Nessie chuckled.
"I use a lot of my magic just for this place." Nessie simply said, a smile growing across her face. "Ever expanding, ever improving."
There was a glimmer of pride in the madame's eyes, fist up and shaking with great passion and excitement for what she had created. Practically glowing as her heart swelled and her voice exhumed dedication and happiness-
"I created this place from nothing with the sole purpose to make it great." She spun around, getting lost in her dreams. "Who cares about fame or clout, when one can show their worth through their quality and heart! My establishment was made with the grit and grime of hardships and embarrassment, trials and tribulation and-!"
"BOSS WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN!" They turned with confusion as a small fish person came barging into their conversations, towels dripping from their little clawed hands before they screeched to a stop in front of the ginormous water monster. "WE'VE GOT A NUMBER 58 AT BATH 32!"
"AWWWW FOOOOCKIN GOBSHITE-!"
They scrambled after their new adult supervision, unsure what else to do as they barged through room after room with multiple fish staff members bumbling behind. Entering the room, they heard a frightened, horrified chain of screams- and doing a quick scan of the room as they were, which had a much larger- no doubt 'Main Pool', Juleka realized what had happened and uh...
"AGH THAT MAN IS SUPER NAKED-" Aurore shrieked, hiding behind her frantically flapping wings along with Sabrina.
"God FOCKIng- GOD DAMN IT" Nessie snarled before sighing defeatedly. Her eyes looking heavy and exhausted. "NOT AGAIN!"
A guest, a minotaur, seeming to have failed at flirting with two other guests, two woman who were the ones screaming and now running away, had decided his last method of seduction that would absolutely work would be stripping and showing off his dick.
Juleka's jaw fell with horror but to her shock, or more so, confusion at the waiting time to be horrified by the sight of- well- dick- her shock subsided as the flexing minotaur kinda just, stood there. His entire lower half obstructed by an unmoving wall of drifting steam.
"Hey come on what the hell is this cockblocker what the hell!?" The rowdy guest complained.
"Wow that is- a convenient layer of steam." Alya noted, eyebrows raised. Juleka slowly nodded with disbelief and quiet gratefulness.
Nessie's mind caught back up to her as she squawked with appalment at what she was witnessing. Her lips curled into a growl. She snapped at the two minotaur men with her clawed fingers, motioning at them to her staff.
"Claude! Freya! Would you please STOP that guy!?" The proprietor of the bathhouse demanded as two fishy people went scrambling past her and in a quick dive- Juleka gasped at how fast the two, at first- comedically bumbling creatures- became Jets in the water before popping out of what looked like a 60 ft long pool in less than a spell as they burst from the water and grabbed the guest of the Bathhouse and tackled him.
Sabrina's hands slowly pulled away from her eyes, "A- are they gone?"
"Yup." Juleka reassured her, the poor changeling girl sighed like a giant weight was thrown off of her. Juleka patted her on the back.
"Damn we're lucky about the Convenient Layer of Steam TM" Alya deadpanned, hugging her towel close. Madame Nessie rose an eyebrow before letting out a breathy chuckle. Her teeth still almost dagger-like underneath her lips.
"Ah, that was intentional." The woman let out a hissing like laugh. Her amber eyes glittering with a small shine. "We've got a special magic here. Keeps some distasteful acts here from the House."
"What kind?" Sabrina asked. The loch ness monster's eyes darkened as her voice deepened into a more darker growl at that, as if she was beginning to think about it more and that itself caused her grumpiness level to rise, literal steam rolling off her shoulders. Quite literally, smoldering.
"Heathens trying to abuse their place her and take peaks at others, disrupting privacy, trying to be some sorts of- exhibitionists without any shame or consent... Blast them all- this place here is an establishment meant for recovery of the soul and relaxation." Nessie grunted, gesturing with her hand "And like- they could pay for a private room for all that business- I literally opened that up like- five years ago as a bonus- forget it you all are kids it's Business- so anyways if they chose to disrupt the peace for disruption sake..."
"Uhh... murder?" Alix tilted her head, trying to guess what was next. Chloe snorted. Her very tense form loosening for a moment to let out her little guffaws of laughter, to which Nessie even joined with, for a little.
"Pff- no, we don't wanna get sued- we just kick them out." She responded, before thinking a little more. "And we minimize the damage of things in general by using spells and magic so the other guests, if they are, aren't bothered Too much by the disrupters. How they even got a pass here, I don't know. Our coupons run wild. But the steam from the baths have a charm to it that covers up guests if they aren't clothed, and the towels themselves can't be ripped off by anyone but their wearers. You could wear that shit in a hurricane."
"That's reassuring.." Aurore murmured, peaking away from beneath her wings.
"Holy crap-scoop no way!" Alya gasped, Juleka chuckled as she could see the literal sparkles in the fox selkie's eyes. "Tell me everything please I worship you ma'am, miss, maybe milf, literally all my cryptid dreams coming true-"
"Alya shut up shut up shut up shut up shut up shut up-" Juleka wheezed at the second bit. Nessie laughed a little more lightheartedly.
"Come on Sis-"
"Don't call me sis please."
"-I like your friend's curiosity." The loch ness monster laughed, waving a clawed hand. "Throw some questions, I'm sure to answer.
"Right! Right! Okay okay!" Alya was bouncing on her feet, she looked like she was miming writing on a notepad now, which was really endearing to the gothic vampire. "Is your name actually Nessie?"
"No. Real name is a secret, next question."
"Where are we?"
"A separate layer of reality that I carved out myself!" Nessie looked a little prideful at that, chest puffed up. Unrelated, but Juleka could see her workers dragging the minotaur off behind them. That wasn't important but she wanted to mentally point it out. "We could be either at the bottom of the Ocean or in the middle of the Bermuda Triangle for all you little ones know! Because of that, magic is a lot more sensitive here. Lets us do what we do best easier."
"Do your works have good pay?" Alya asked.
Nessie nodded, "Yep! We make a lot of money here! Quality over pride!"
"Vacation days"
"Duh they need to see their families and let their mental health rest, this is a hard job."
"Union?"
Nessie opened her mouth to speak but her jaw just fell slack. Her face paled multiple shades and when she looked to the nearest fish worker they just gave a shrug. The lake monster looked back at Alya with the most distraught expression before her eyes suddenly flamed a bright determination.
"WE DO NOT! AND THAT IS A DIRE PROBLEM I WILL BE RIGHT BACK I NEED TO GO ISSUE AN ORDER TO MY WORKERS THAT THEY NEED TO MAKE THEMSELVES A UNION GOOD BYE NOW-" Nessie trampled off from them, shoving past the group before bumping into a small salamander lady who was passing by holding a small cart of what looked like materials. Nessie slowed down to talk to her quickly- "Carrie, darling, yes, Hi, please lead them around to the- the- maybe the massage station I DON'T KNOW OKAY BYE-"
The group stood there, lost once more.
"You scared my lizard sister away, Alya." Juleka looked down at the selkie.
"Not my fault!" Alya threw her hands up, "And loooooooooooook the loch ness monster has good business practices, good for herrrr"
"Yeah but where do we go now? I- OW." Kagami asked, her tail lashing about before getting a small yank on by the passing salamander lady, 'Carrie'.
"Come" The salamander worker said, walking without stopping for them. They suppressed their sighs and continued after the fish, Kagami huffing and muttering about sashimi.
The way things usually went was, they'd go through a large room with baths on both sides upon the dark bridge like structure, then they'd reach the end of the room- enter a hallway where workers were stocking things. Though the last few were beginning to change up. The hallway growing wider to make room for- well- Rooms. Labled 'sauna' and soon-
'Massage' room. An almost studio like place with a lot of towels, incense scattered about, books stacked in piles upon piles, and about five chairs total in the empty room. The soft humming of music suddenly turned on and they looked to the salamander lady who, on her tippy toes, turned on a small antique radio.
"You, wolf girl," The salamander lady gestured to Chloe, having parked her cart into the corner of the room.
"I- Wolf girl?!" Chloe began, stepping backwards, hair raising on end. "I'm-"
"Wolf, werewolf, lay down." The salamander lady demanded making Chloe squeak with surprise as the salamander lady jumped up to her eye level making the werewolf blanche with slight fear and feeling intimidated. "I had my eye on you the moment Madame Nessie told me to take you hair, lay down. Massage time."
"Hey! She doesn't have to if she doesn't want to!-" Alix growled, trying to shove herself between the two but the salamander lady but she squeaked as Chloe was yanked along by the shorter salamander lady.
"I don't think we can argue against her, Alix. I think Chloe's long gone now." Juleka deadpanned, making the witch snort a little.
"HEY" Chloe barked at them, whilst the salamander lady practically yeeted Chloe onto the massage table. The werewolf huffed, deciding to lay down on her stomach, as annoyed as she was. "You guys could fight a little more for me when I'm being apprehended by a lizard."
"Salamander," The masseuse corrected with little annoyance, running about to collect some materials.
"Maybe it'll be nice, Chlo" Alix offered, though the twinge of uncertainty could be heard in her voice, and no doubt, Felt physically by Chloe herself. The Werewolf huffed, leaning on her elbow while the salamander woman returned, climbing up onto the
"It's just a massage, I've had hundreds of those at the hotel. I hardly doubt that this will- AH-" The smaller creature pressed down and made a large crack from Chloe's back. The werewolf girl yelped with surprise as a shock of visible, vibrant purple magic seemed to shoot up her spine like electricity- prickling up fur and-
Chloe's wolf ears twitched above her head, but she was still very human.
Her tail swayed behind her.
Mostly.
"U- Uh." Chloe sputtered, looking at herself, just slightly more furrier than usual, her tail and ears released despite being in human form, a sight only for the few hours after a full moon.
"Woah." Alix muttered.
Chloe's ears flattened against her head, trying to sit up. "What the hell is.."
"Yeah, yeah, your magic is off. Taken too many of those suppressants have you. Bah, creatures these days." The fish lady said, readjusting her position on top of Chloe's back. "I hit 145 this year, and I watch you dog kids try and shove it all down. Not healthy. Not healthy whatsoever. You use pain medication for pain, not bone saw for cutting wood."
"I use- wait what the- aGh-" Chloe had began to sit up but was pushed back down on her stomach to lay.
"Your curse hates you, like an angry parasite. So mad, doesn't want to come out and be friendly now. Had to straighten it out." The assistant waved a webbed hand, beginning to massage Chloe's back more and sending the werewolf into a state of relaxation. "You keep shoving all kinds of things into glass jars, and what do you know, you always open them as a wolf. It's so aggressive isn't it? But what's locked up with your wolf? All your energy, feral instincts, rage, insecurities. Am I getting to you?"
"This is nuts." Alya whispered to Juleka, eyes widened with awe. "It's like she's- unpuzzling her."
"That's not a word." Kagami muttered.
"Your magic is like muscles, werewolf. It flexes in your wolf form but it also flexes to stay human." The salamander continued, sounding a bit softer "It's not an exact metaphor, but a relaxed magic stream is what breaks out the half state more often, it's why it comes out after Full Moon when you're too tired to tense either magic. But doesn't matter- It's comfier this way, no? Feels more like your skin?"
Chloe didn't make any humane sounds, she seemed alright though. Her tail even began to wag a bit as the tension in her body faded. Juleka snorted at that. She looked like a happy, murder puppy. Alix seemed to think so too, there was a smile on the witch's face. That's why the magic is so sensitive here. It lets the workers here know what we need and want.. crazy.
"Good good, see? I'm good at my job. So bratty, children these days, bah bah." The salamander creature complained. She looked at the awkwardly standing gang. "What are you doing standing around here and staring at me work? I'm busy! Go bathe or something!"
"A- Ah! Right- Sorry!" Alya said quickly, shuffling away out the room along with the others, while Alix stayed behind, for but a spell.
...
Seeing many of the gang leave her side, Alix bent down to Chloe's level.
"You okay if we go?" The witch asked with a little smile. She couldn't help it. Chloe looked so happy, but she didn't want to just ditch. "We won't be leaving without you, we can meet back up once you're done. Send me a message?"
Chloe held up a weak thumbs up. Yeah, she deserved a break. And they did too. Alix softly chuckled, caressing Chloe's face with a kind glint in her gaze. One full of a more sincere warmth. Her heart beat is soft patters and
"You get a good rest today, kay?"
"Mmmnh, kay, bun" Chloe mumbled. Alix's face heated up at that, a spark fluttering in her chest that was interrupted only by-
"Hey hey stop making the wolf girl's tail wag it's distracting my work, girl!" The salamander demanded, popping up from above. Alix blinked with surprise, a heat coming to her face. Wait, how long as she here? Shit if the others were waiting outside, they'd know she got all mushy- shit.
"Uh, right, okay sorry, see ya later, Chlo-!" Alix exclaimed as she rushed outside to the others, catching up in a way that, luckily, she didn't think they noticed.
...
But, Aurore stared at the door frame. Alix didn't notice her still watching. She wasn't supposed to be watching. But that look Alix had when she was with Chloe... That look Alix had when she thought she was alone with Chloe...
"You gonna go to, girl?" The masseuse asked, a little impatiently.
The succubus simply followed suit, little thoughts crossing the succubus's mind.
...
So they walked on, Juleka noticed how Aurore's wings awkwardly fluttered behind her, she looked a bit awkward and out of place, trying to avoid touch and being to close to the ever moving figures in towels and worker clothes. The two made eye contact and it reassured Aurore to speak her mind.
"I have no idea where we should go." Aurore admitted unsurely, she fumbled with her hands a little. "Because of... you know."
"There's many options," Kagami said, in her own half state as her tail twitched lightly. She slowly blinked at them. "Reminds me of the onsens, back in Japan.."
Alya smiled, "Don't worry, Aurore. We can all stick together, no biggie."
"Mhm" Juleka nodded. Life as a succubus seemed like torture to Alix. She thought this as she stared at Aurore in general. You're perceived so often by just your looks. You can't just wear what you want, because if something bad happens, that'll be the first thing people blame you on. At what point are you told to just never go outside? And not to even begin on.. on...
Aurore glanced at her and Alix looked away subtly enough. Even if she was sweating bullets.
She had someone else's eyes for a second there. And Alix didn't want to face that reality, so she decided on her escape.
"Ah, that reminds me." Alix came to a stop, hands planted on her hips as she looked up with bit of thought. They'd been walking around with little actually done. No one had set foot in any actual thing besides Chloe just now. "I kinda wanted to try out the sauna."
"The sauna?" Juleka tilted her head.
"Yeah, we passed by them remember? Anyways, I've been to a bunch of gyms and some have those, but I never get the chance to go in." Alix explained, turning heel. Not saying she was eager to leave, but she was eager to relax after a long time of just senseless exploration "I heard it's good for your bones, I wanna try it. I'll catch you guys later."
Juleka met her gaze, a little too thoughtful for Alix's comfort but still, the vampire just smiled and waved.
"Catch you later, Alix."
Alix sighed, now by herself. Finally.
Finally- pff- as if that was a bad thing. It just meant things were quieter now, more in her control. Haha, ha...
Alix stared blankly forward.
"Chloe..." Alix began, burying her face deeper into Chloe's shoulder. There was so much guilt in her chest. 'Chloe' her mind cried. 'Chloe you shouldn't have seen this.!' She was humiliated, she was frightened. Chloe had seen it. Chloe had seen it all. The basket. Her father. the basement. The hospital if she was even unluckier. Alix was scrambling for some- some reasonable response. "What you might've saw.. in the- the-... in there.."
"I won't ask." Chloe said quickly and time felt like it froze for Alix.
Nothing but the soft dripping of tar still falling off her face. Chloe's familiar marked hand gripped a little tighter.
"I won't- I won't ask, until, until you're ready..." Chloe said to her, "You deserve that as much..."
Relief.
She was allowed her secrets.
She was allowed the safety of privacy. The escape to not talk about it. So why was it more agonizing to be quiet? Was it because she wished she could tell? S- Surely not. These secrets she took to her grave. But so close to death she already was- and Chloe...
Alix leaned on her elbow in the sauna, staring at the wall across from her.
She was tired. And confused. How could they all pretend things were fine? They had all been mortified by essentially was their ghosts of Christmas pasts coming to fuck them up the ass all over again. And Alix, brave, loud mouthed Alix, had arguably one of the worst times. And now, everyone was acting like they were fine, like it didn't hurt. Were they all secret keepers now?
Yes. Alix decided. Yes they all were, and they had the right to that.
But the feeling of wanting to explode didn't cease in it's wrath against her psyche. How it wished for her to continue to wallow and despair, as if that tar had become tumors and clung to her like cancer, eating her away bit by bit.
And yet here she was, fine.
Numb.
The sauna door opened.
"Uh sorry it's-"
The sudden room was filled with a succubus' magic and it was thick in the already hot atmosphere- Alix choked on her breath- she thought she'd be used to the magic by now. But it seemed God, whoever the fuck might be, decided she needed more torture.
"Sorry, Alix." Aurore smiled, but Alix could barely hear her. Her as in Aurore. Who she could Hear was Someone Else and that was Terrifying. It had never been this bad. According to the others and and and her own experiences- Aurore's magic.. it made only little edits but but... "I wanted to try the sauna out too! Hope you don't mind company,"
"Nope," Alix smiled, giving an awkward, shaky thumbs up, "Sounds vibin."
It was not.
In fact. THIS SUCKED.
"Has it been this hot in here?" That was how She twirled that lil strand of hair. Not Aurore. Aurore didn't have those bangs. So why was Alix being tortured with this fake mirage? This image created by the steam and sweat?
The embers.
”It’s time to burn everything to the ground..!” She cackled- as the hotel room erupted into flame.
The wet.
“You think you can fight me? You think you’re some heroes? You children- a weak charm witch, an amateur vampire, a dumb rock, some fleabags, and whatever the hell you other weaklings are?” The kelpie cackled, horrible maw gaping open as it looked down on the children with it’s apathetic and malicious stare
The cold.
It was so cold here. So lonely. So dark. She was a lonely witch, about to drown in her own sorrows- 'Someone please, save me. Someone please...Chloe..?'
Alix forced her smile, "Yep, just been, chilling."
"Wow, it really feels warm." Aurore giggled, her eyes were too sharp to be the weather girl's and Alix could See it.
Alix didn't like this feeling. It wasn't seduction. This was a mirror. Yes... a mirror. A little glass mirror made for fun houses to, to, warp Alix's little little weak mind- yeah yeah yeah that's what this what- tricks- just tricks- only tricks- nothing more- just gotta power through. Like a ship. No. No, not ship, train. Yes, trains. Nothing gay about trains. Actually no everything was gay about trains. No wait why is gay a factor here.
"Y- Yeah! I'm surprised you came and followed me." Alix had now idea what she was saying anymore, it was all background noise to her at this point. Though the crack in her voice definitely woke her up at least a little.
Was the problem her zoning out her focusing too hard? She couldn't blur the line between the steam's mirage of Aurore's blurring face, those porcelain hands turning clawed and drier in that way hands became after over washing them in the way Alix knew She did.
"You've got a weird expression on your face, Kubdel" Kubdel? Only She called Alix that. Aurore called her Alix. Was her mind filling things in now or- by gods was this Aurore's plan? Get her all cornered and ashamed- Alix's uneven nails dug deep into her knee as Aurore continued on and on in a tone becoming more and more unrecognizable in comparison to the succubus's.
"Mm, 's just hot in here that's a-all!"
"Oh? Getting all tongue tied now? How unlike you, bun" Alix's mind was spinning now. Stop it stop it stop it stop making her see Her. Stop it, she wasn't ready to face this. Stop it stop it stop it stop it stop it stop it-
Chloe’s face fell and she knelt down, releasing her grip on Alix’s shirt and placed her hands on her shoulders gently as her frustration dissipated in seconds, one hand slowly rising up to caress Alix’s cheek, thumb wiping away a tear.
Alix grimaced as Aurore kept speaking with that stolen voice, it was killing her. Aurore was nice. Aurore was nice why was she tormenting her like this.
Chloe inhaled for a moment, before she pulled her close and pressed a small kiss to Alix’s forehead and knocking their heads together. It wasn’t anything dramatic, but, her face still was dusted with a soft pink as their eyes met with a determined stare and widened shock.
"Everything okay, Alix?"
Her eyes stretched wide open, face a dark red.
That was completely, utterly, utterly, Her Voice. And suddenly she had snapped.
"Would you stop Attacking me with this!" Alix barked, fear reaching her senses. Madness to the point of confession, what they called Good Cop Bad Perp. And mark off her stupid nerd bingo card- it reminded her of an older story. A bit gothic for her tastes but- the madness of the protagonist of the Tell Tale Heart was looking very relatable now. "Just back off!"
But to Alix's confusion, shock filled Aurore's eyes as the succubus jumped back in her seat.
"I- I'm sorry.!" She sputtered.
"Huh?"
"I.. didn't mean to sound accusatory in a-anyway!" Aurore held up her hands faintly. Her crystal blue eyes boring into Alix's as the witch's tension forcibly weakened. "I promise I was just.. I wanted to talk to you.. you seemed.. on edge, specifically about someone? I- just- I- Do I sound like that to you?"
Alix winced, trying to rub her eyes and clear her mind. No, no she didn't. Aurore's voice was nothing like Chloe's- but at some point- that's what she had been beginning to hear. She inhaled sharply, and when her eyes opened so did her vision.
There was not an ounce of icy steel in her eyes, just soft concern. There was no uprising smirk, but a worried smile that drooped at the ends- Alix didn't have to look up, as much, and her perception began to clear with focus. Aurore's voice, sounding booming and demanding in this discussion, now that she thought about it, had been calm and almost playful throughout it, but Alix's worry of the situation had distorted it.
"No. No you don't, not accusatory, you sounded..." Alix dryly began. What was the truth? Not accusatory. Something a bit more haunting to Alix's heart.
It was not the tone of voice that was harsh and hurting. No, her voice was never like that to the witch, even now, but hearing those questions in that voice? That was what made it scary. The werewolf's voice- honey like, and warm- echoing, 'do you love me?' and the witch unable to say yes or no. Alix hummed when her mind returned from it's own self imposed fog.
"You sounded... upfront. Loud." Alix chuckled lightly, her chest genuinely full. Reminiscing. "Telling me where I'm wrong when I know I'm wrong but I just can't face it. Knowing. Considerate but brash in the way you show it. You sounded, you sounded... like Her."
Aurore's face was a lot softer than Chloe's not to say Chloe's face was angry and full of bitterness- at least not anymore thanks to the hard work they both put in- but Aurore had a different curve of her jaw. Their face structure was not the same, their hair, Aurore's looked lighter and thinner than Chloe's- Aurore was slender and lankly while Chloe had been getting a bit bulkier in muscle- the differences between them were infinite but the lines blurred when Aurore forced Alix to stare at a mirror of desire-
And Alix had to face Chloe's reflection.
Alix blushed, her heart panging hard in a way that made her want to retort in a tortoise shell, too bad she was the Hare in this scenario. Aurore laughed a little, but it wasn't any cackle or jeer, just a simple giggle and snort that was a bit more naturally and comfortingly Her, before she smiled at her friend.
"So you like Chloe." Aurore said, a little grin coming across her lips. God damn-
"No." Alix huffed, ever the more stubborn. She would live stubborn and die stubborn. It's how she's always lived. It was as suffocating as it was freeing. But in this case, it was just as heavy and thick as it was in this hot sauna.
"You totally do." Aurore nudged her with the tip of her tail, giggling. Alix groaned into her hands, frustration filling her to the brim. She glared up at the succubus, blush dusted up to her ears.
"You suck."
"I get that a lot." Ah, there's that self deprecation. Alix could relate to that. Sometimes she saw herself as but a jester on the wall, spinning on a wheel as she threw darts at her heart, piercing it over and over again. Cause what else was there, outside the burning circus tent?
Alix inhaled sharply and leaned back against the warm, moist wall. She closed her eyes and the image of Chloe had already seeped into her mind, comforting, warm, her lips curled into a snarky sharp little smile that made Alix giggle. She sighed tiredly when her eyes opened.
"I can't do it, I can't lo- like her." Alix said defeatedly. She couldn't even say the blasted L word to start with. Love was for people able to Love themselves. Love was for people that did what they were supposed to. But this wasn't fair.
"Aw come on, why?" Aurore asked, tilting her head to the side with a smile. Alix's face scrunched up, it was hard to articulate her words. How could she ever make the Love Demon understand. But then again, this wasn't just 'some love demon'. This was her strange friend, Aurore- who had awesome sauce parents who made the best food, who had weird plants, and was a awesome weather girl. Like how Juleka wasn't just 'some vampire' and Chloe...
And Chloe...
Alix sighed, collecting herself again.
"I mean like, everyone's all tired right now and deserve a chance to relax I don't wanna rope more drama into it I mean what if she doesn't like me back!?" Alix threw her hands up. She pulled her legs in awkwardly as a familiar memory suddenly hit her mind. 'I love you' Chloe's voice had echoed in her brain. Her face blushed. That didn't mean she Should! Alix was just... Alix was just... Alix was just Alix!
She sighed once more.
"It's just.. not meant to be for a gal like me."
Aurore stared sadly at her. There was a long moment of thickened silence. The 'cubi probably felt awkward too. She just wanted to relax and look what happened. Alix knew that the last thing Aurore wanted was this and she felt guilt for that. Aurore was good. Aurore was good. The silence was heavier than the sauna's steam and heat itself before Aurore looked up and weakly smiled, wings stretching behind her comfortably. She giggled.
"That rhymed." The succubus commented lightly, making the witch guffaw in laughter.
"Yeah! It did! That was wack!" Alix exclaimed, her breathes in gasps of giggles.
The two laughed, a little more light hearted and Alix smiled a little at Aurore. A silent thank you. For dropping the topic. Alix didn't want to be thinking about it right now. It was then Sabrina barged in. Her little head popping in after she opened the door without knocking, a bad habit she had, no doubt picked up from her father, especially when it was revealed she had no locked doors. Aside that though.. the changeling spoke!
"Guy's there's drinks!" Sabrina exclaimed.
"There's drinks?"
"There's drinks!" She repeated, stomping of her paws against the ground.
"What kind of drinks?" Alix asked, tilting her head.
"Drinks!" Sabrina chirped.
"Y- Yeah okay- but- I- What kind though!?" Alix's eyebrows furrowed.
"I don't know, but there's drinks!" Sabrina flapped her arms, her tail lashing behind her. "But the lines are kinda long and often sporadic so if you want drinks now we should get drinks now!"
"OKAY THEN LETS GET DRINKS THEN!" Alix shouted.
"OKAY!"
"WHY ARE WE SHOUTING NOW"
"I DON'T KNOW" Aurore shouted back. They silently stared at each other before getting out of the sauna and following Sabrina out, trying to suppress their giggles. It was getting sweaty in that sauna anyways.
...
"Like, do you think she just, Found Nessie?" Juleka asked.
"I presume so."
"Maybe the egg was like, in treasure" Alya wondered out loud.
"God, am I gonna have to ask?" Juleka thought, tugging at her hair "That's gonna be so awkward I- what if she doesn't even remember!"
"H-Hey guys there you are!" Sabrina exclaimed, running over to the three standalone members of the gang and taking a moment to breathe. She gulped in a salty breath of fresh air and sighed heavily, before standing up straight, wobbling, then readjusted with a grin.
"Sabrina where have you been, girl!" Alya said, waving happily.
"Drinks!" Sabrina responded with a grin, her paws kicking around beneath her as she smiled up at Juleka who's hands were planted on her hips, face lit up with a grin "Alix and Aurore are getting drinks now too, I had milk! Ah- so- whatcha guys doing."
"Waiting." Juleka smiled, just delighted to see Sabrina happy. What could she say? Being Sabrina's 'big sister' figure was really growing on her. She couldn't help her excited grin, creepy as Juleka believed it was. Sabrina's ears flicked about.
"Waiting?"
"Well, we were." Juleka began, Alya bumping her hip a little with a sneaky smile.
"One of Madame's Nessie told us our VIP card lets us get a private hot spring to ourselves and offered an available one to us! A very good one too. That they reserve only for premium guests, aka us!" Alya exclaimed, waving her hand for 'pinash'. Juleka nodded along.
"We agreed, they ran off to fix it up," Kagami finished them off, her ear twitching. Juleka noticed she'd been silently impatient this entire day. A little frustrated by the fact no one had gone into an actual bath yet. "And we were to wait here and invite any one of us that wanted to join."
"Yup" Juleka just nodded.
"Oh! Neat!" Sabrina chirped.
"Yeah!" Juleka nodded once more.
They waited a little more, then the fish lady that Juleka and Co. were waiting for returned, holding a mop and bucket and gestured for them to follow her.
More walking, yay. Though it wasn't far this time, as they passed by the saunas, waved to Alix and Aurore who were still in line getting drinks, waved to Chloe still basically turning into werewolf jelly and so didn't wave back- before they reached the hall of rooms they had no idea lead to.
Then, the fish worker opened a door. And-
"Woah."
The private hot spring was magnificent. Pebble ground that looked like it simply emanated heat to the touch. It had a shower area to the side and in the middle, a large bath like structure- surrounded by a dozen intricately carved and decorated stones with moss like foliage and shrubbery beautifully framing the hot spring that was drifted over with clouds of enticing steam and rippling water.
They were about to step in when the fish smacked the wall with their mop. Her fish like eyes focused on them and very indignant. They wondered if they had done something wrong before Juleka looked to see where the woman was pointing. A sign. Juleka's face flushed just a bit.
"No.. towels." Juleka echoed dryly.
"Ah! So it is like an onsen! How nostalgic." Kagami purred, her tail flicking behind her undeterred. She looked to the fish lady politely "I'll take them from here, thank you very much for your help."
"I- Ah- Uhm- whuh- I'm sorry h- huh?" Sabrina sputtered with her words as the fish just nodded in response to Kagami and began hobbling off.
Alya looked like she was mentally dissolving, "I'm sorry but are we all going into the bath naked- Nessie said these towels were made to-"
"Yes. It's to keep the water pure from anything with the towels." Kagami explained, casually taking off her towel and folding it into a square, heading to the direction of some shower heads and stools. Juleka tried not to look the entire time but she kinda did, just a little. Oh."Look at that, the steam is self censoring. Ms Nessie thought of everything didn't she. So clever. Alright now, come on in."
"You're too excited to get naked." Juleka noted flatly.
"Not excited for being naked." Kagami corrected her. "Excited for bath."
"Then-"
"Juleka, are cat's clothed?" Kagami asked, tilting her head. Juleka opened up her mouth to speak as the sudden existential crises of that single question began to slowly dawn on her in horror as she considered all animal transformations she'd ever done-
"Yeah I'm still gonna- I- mm- I'm to ga- too much of a dis-disaster for this I'm sorry-" Sabrina stumbled out looking a little dizzy and holding her towel closer to god knows where. "B- Bye!"
Five seconds later,
Sabrina returned, still blushing but stepping with more focus as her ears drooped with embarrassment as she walked past them.
"Okay but that looks really warm I'm coming in."
"Ah fuck it- I'm taken, loyal, and tired as hell. Save space." Juleka deadpanned, deciding life was for the living, and walking inside to join her. Alya seemed to blink out of her own momentary stupor before following suite.
"H- hey! Wait for me!"
Alya put her coat to the side on the towel hangers as the girls had relaxed to soak, after rinsing in the shower water which apparently was needed for 'hygienics'. Juleka could see the appeal now at least, I mean she was naked, but she could see why people called this Healing in a way.
The water wasn't see through whatsoever, seemed to be filled with maybe... she didn't know.. bath salts? The steam was in the way too. Juleka preferred that. As much as she liked her friends- yknow- naked was not what she wanted to be. Too exposing. Hrmph.
The water was piping hot but it was relaxing, the warmth soaking itself to her bones and making her forget the occasional phantom pains she'd experience every so often. It was soothing and kind and she felt at Peace.
Perhaps I should take Rose here some time, She thought before blushing. Ah scratch that, that sounds perverted, oh jeez I'm a disaster.
Her heart sank suddenly.
Rose...
Luckily, Sabrina ripped her from her spirals before they could begin, as she let out a bird like chirp. A little habit Juleka had noticed endearingly, especially in their early mornings together on the Liberty as they pulled themselves out of tiredness and the fatigue of walking up, pouring each other coffee or warm milk.
"It's so steamy in here- ah- that sounds wrong- how's it get so hot?" Sabrina asked, water still dripping from her droopy ears after she had slipped and fell completely in the moment they actually headed to the bath itself. Kagami hummed, she was stroking her tail which was peaking out of the water.
"They're hot springs." Kagami yawned casually, water dripped from her own hair. "Heat from underground, though, the owner of this place must heat all the baths herself."
"Woah," Sabrina whispered, smiling a little more, "That's actually really cool. And uh- The steam and stuff makes me feel less naked."
"It literally blocks our entire bodies Sabs." Alya noted from far back and the girls giggled. Oh Convenient Layer of Steam TM our beloved.
"Well- yes- it's good that it does." Kagami said, looking off fondly. "My family owned a private one nearby my home, I went there a lot after my training to rest my bones and soul, and I'm glad to have again. Especially with friends- though- I'm sorry if it made you all feel awkward."
"Eh. We're all buds here, we've all almost died together, there are worst things in life." Sabrina smiled, shrugging a little.
"And we're all wlw so like, there's no escaping the natural gay tension between every single one of us anyways." Juleka deadpanned, before her face melted into a more sincere smile that reached her face breezily. "Besides... This is quite nice."
Alya waddled over, still trying to cling onto her towel, "Easy for you to say, you've been on my freebie list since like, the Museum Incident."
"Yes I- wait HWUh-" Juleka sputtered, looking up in shock before awkwardly adverting her eyes back down, trying to respect Alya's already covered anatomy but the selkie just waved a hand freely, she stuck her tongue out.
"Come on, don't be surprised." Alya rolled her eyes like this was an obvious revelation w- which was not! There- huh?? Juleka's mind swam in circles as Alya nodded to herself, like she was thinking it all over again, intellectually.
"Bu-t but- but- Nino-"
"Oh yes, don't get me wrong, I love Nino over everything plus you're dating Rose and I'd rather die before breaking that up-" Alya quickly said, seeing the genuine concern on Juleka's face before turning the tables again, with a more deadpan look. "But- but come on, you the Big Sexy TM, girl. Nino supports me in my woman taste."
"Whuh- Wh- uh-" Juleka blubbered, trying to look to the others for support. This- THIS COULDN'T BE TRUE- NO WAY- no no no no no non no just- no- this was ridiculous utterly- damn you Chloe. But seriously this, this couldn't...
"She's correct." Kagami nodded calmly. "Chloe made a vote one time in a separate group chat on who had the finest.. rear. Yours won. Much to Chloe's grief, though, she didn't give much of a fight about it."
"Mhm. Aesthetically, and also, personality wise." Sabrina chirped, displaying her hands out like she was figuring out a diagram of some sorts in her brain. "Yes, your personality is the big- sexy- er- TM. I mean I see you more like an older sister now but, still."
They all nodded in calm agreement with the changeling, letting themselves relax in silence whilst Juleka awkwardly hid beneath the water, embarrassed out of her very mind. She was gonna blow a fuse... she wanted to aliven't now. Where was the nearest silver dagger...
Sabrina blinked, head tilting a little. "Wait- Wulti level warketning is gay?"
"AH- that's hot- I feel like I'm about to be cooked" Alya yipped before sinking deeper into the water. She sighed, muscles loosening as she let herself slack in the steaming water, "That does feel nice though... Juleka you said your pass was like, to be used a lot or something right?"
"Unlimited? Yeah. I think so." Juleka replied, leaning back upwards. They all sighed peacefully.
"Sweet." The gang murmured to themselves.
"Hey guysssssohhhhhh wow- okay- are we ditching clothes now? Is the mystery gang nudist now? Damn Kagami you ripped, noice." Alix's words failed the moment she walked in holding a thing of baja blast. Juleka didn't even know they had drinks here. That's cool.
"Don't bring that in lest you spill." Kagami immediately said. Juleka snorted out a laugh.
"Kagami is a cult leader now." Alya snickered to herself making Sabrina let out a chirp of a laugh.
"I am the hotsprings guardian, guardian of the hotsprings, fuck off everyone." Kagami deadpanned before across her face she smiled that small little smile she made when she was truly happy. Ears flicking upright as her full attention was on the moment with her friends, as Alya doubled over with laughter and sending waves of water crashing about in her thrashes over hilarity.
"Yeah, I think I'll finish this drink, they cost so much here but I can't even be mad this shit hits different and it literally summons what you want." Alix said, deciding to chug the baja blast greedily. They gang laughed as she choked on her drink just a tad. Man I should get some of that like.. apple sauce drink thing.. I miss those. Juleka thought. What was it... Go-go Squeeze?
Aurore poked her head in just in time, as Alix continued to hack painfully on her drink, excusing herself to throw it away.
"Oh so that's what the lady was pointing to, nice." The succubus smiled, her wings fluttering a little as she looked down at them, "Water nice guys?"
A thought crossed all of their minds. Not pervy of course but a shared question.
"Okay now how is this gonna work?" Alya wondered out loud, ever the voice of the people. She rubbed her chin with a curious gaze, not in a pervy way but more academically, in that way Juleka knew she got at this point when something magical got her gears turning. 'But not in a pervy way' was becoming a bit of a saying here, wasn't it. "No offence of course I'm just-"
"She explained it to me, apparently the magic here goes kinda through a filter?" Aurore said, making her way to the water to dip her legs in, her tail flicking with surprise at the heat but relaxing regardless. "It keeps guests from accidentally breaking something or each other, especially since there's drinks here and certain guests can get aggressive, which is why I'm able to wear at least more exposing clothing than usual. Though, I'm just gonna dip my legs in."
"Oh wow." Sabrina said, awkwardly sinking lower into the water, her already flushed from the heat face getting a bit pinker, her tail swishing under the water was making a few obvious waves "That's pretty cool.."
Juleka could smell the gay from a mile away so she proceeded to look away to Alya, who had calmed down from Kagami making her lose her marbles over her joke and went back to chilling in the hotsprings, with a relaxed expression, eyes closed and soaking in the moment.
"You taking mental notes, Miss Genius Mastermind?" Juleka asked. Alya quirked an eye open and beamed.
"Oh for sure, honestly I was on the 'Nessie is a dinosaur' side theory wise but this is even Cooler, girl!" Alya squeaked with excitement, she stretched her arms and Juleka could hear her bones make a satisfying pop! "This was the best. Glad we came. We should do this after every adventure."
Juleka sighed happily. The world had been turned upside down as of late. Juleka's mind swan and spun and drowned and despaired. Her heart was twisted with bitter rage and melted with the moment of being with her friends.
"Agreed." She smiled, the two shared a solid fist bump, enjoying the peaceful, uneventful moment.
...Then Chloe walked in and her eyes bulged out, her ears flattened against her head as whatever very relaxed mood she was in dropped into utter gobsmack and flustered shock mixed with maybe horror.
"WHY THE FUCK IS EVERYONE NAKED WHAT DID I MISS" She shrieked. Her voice ringing in Juleka's head. Ughhhhhhhh-
"Chloe I've seen you somewhat naked on full moons before shut up" Alix deadpanned, poking her head out from the shower head area. Though her face was rather pink, still.
"I'M NOT GONNA SHUT UP!" Chloe shouted even louder, even adding in a very angry Stomp-
Juleka growled. She picked up a bucket that was lying close to the pull and in a quick motion, filled it up and splashed it over the werewolf's face. This then caused a miniature water war and the group was politely kicked out of the private hot springs for the rest of the evening.
Despite that though, the gang just laughed. It didn't matter to them. They were just happy to enjoy the moments of life, together- relaxing in the main bath area, towels back on and their body's still resting.
Juleka giggled seeing Chloe and Alix leaning on each other, their faces a little flushed but their expressions soft and relaxed. Foreheads, touching, as if they were about to fall asleep staring into each other's eyes with their marked hands clasped between them. So close but so far. Her eyes made their way over to Kagami who was soaking with a peaceful expression that matched others, thought a bit more so which endeared her. Sabrina was softly combing a hand through Aurore's hair, making the 'cubi melt- and Alya giggle.
Juleka couldn't help but grin, wobblily. brightly. She was so happy to be alive.
...
Madame Nessie of Loch Ness
Notes:
This is the closest you fuckers get to fan service, they're just relaxing, they're teens, let them live
also it's my birthday today! yay!
Aurore: THIS WAS SO UNINTENTIONAL MY GOD
Chapter 48: Princess Mononoke Fever Dream
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"..did I tell you I went shopping with Aurore the other day?"
"Hm?"
Alix looked up at Chloe. They were hanging out together at lunch today. It must've looked like a strange sight. But Alix didn't find reason to care in it. So long as Chloe was just with her. It still felt like morning to Alix in the way it was slow and drawn out, like her brain was wading through molasses and at any moment her head would rest down on something comfy and she'd just doze off.
Hanging out with Kim was just too faced pace in this moment. Trying to keep up an appearance of being rowdy, unbreakable energy Alix- was tiring. She just wanted to be quiet for a moment or two. And so here she was. Sitting on the stairs with Chloe at the end of Lunch.
Listening with a peaceful expression on her face as Chloe went on to talk. To be listened to. Speaking of.
"I went shopping with Aurore the other day." Chloe said.
"Oh?" Alix inquired, "Did you have fun?"
"Fun? Puhlease! Utterly ridiculous." Chloe rolled her eyes, but there was no venom in her words. The smallest of smiles graced over her lips. "Aurore can't chose any dress that's Not weather themed I mean seriously. We find a cute dress, it fits, it makes her feel comfortable, then she turns it down because 'nooo chloe it doesn't have a sun on it' or 'chloe no it has to be like miss frizzle' or 'chloe i can't sabrina hates this texture'."
"That last one is actually kinda cute." Alix remarked with a lopsided grin. Chloe sighed.
"It is, I just wish they figured themselves out." Chloe agreed with a tired pout. "it's painful to watch, they just can't see it."
Alix paused and decided to take a bite out of her sandwich as an excuse to not speak. A deep knot in her heart burying deeper. The memory of a newly rebranded familiar mark, the hot steam of a sauna...
"Maybe-" Alix began, her mouth muffled from her food shoved to the side of her cheek, too lazy to swallow it down before she spoke, "-They know. But they're too afraid to... talk about it. Like, they don't wanna acknowledge it..."
Chloe's hair prickled, "That's definitely a, possibility."
"So" Alix said, deciding to speak before an awkward silence came about them, "Did you two actually buy anything?"
"Oh we did!" Chloe said with a chipper smile, Alix could imagine a wagging tail on her which seemed appropriate. Her face beamed with a sort of excitement and pride for herself. Chloe always loved through gifts, it was a thing, Alix wondered if it spawned from her dad. "We found her this cute little like overall thing? Had a little sun on it, I think it-"
BANG!
Alix jolted at the sudden sound. Only so so surprised and the loud noise that echoed over the schoolyard. She looked over the stair railing. Kids were making their ways to class and seemed like Kim was rushing out of Ms Mendeleiev's lab for whatever reason, letting out a loud shocked squawk of pain and confusion when he ran head first into one of the poles.
"MR LE YOU ARE IN SO MUCH TROUBLE! I WILL FRY YOU ALIVE!"
"ONDINE, MAX, HELP! I DON'T WANNA BECOME KFC!"
Alix let out a bark of laughter as the jock ran for the hills with the science teacher short behind but a feeling in her chest sparked to a brief pain in her ears and she turned without hesitation to Chloe who was clutching her head, eyes narrowed and her claws digging into her scalp with a deep expression of discomfort flashing over her face.
"Chloe? Chloe. Was it too loud?" She whispered. Chloe hissed with annoyance and pain before sighing tiredly. Every hair on her looking like they were standing on end. The werewolf gave a short tug on her leather glove. 'I'm okay' it meant. They had that silent communicator since that night they ran in the forest with the gang.
Alix reached outwards and softly rubbed circles on her back.
Is this easier? She asked. They were getting used to talking through the bond. It felt like a throaty hum that echoed through her soul. Like her mind spoke in a sound chamber, and it was bouncing around the shell of her being.
Chloe took a bite out of her own food, a lil thing of sushi. Kagami would be jealous. Apparently that place was actually pretty good. Chloe swallowed it down and Alix could see the peaking of her canines beneath her lips.
-Yeah. Chloe nodded, leaning on her elbow. -My ears are sensitive today. It's too loud to even talk. It hurts less cause of the pain pills, and things feel less numb cause I didn't take the suppressants, but you know how it is.
I'm sorry to HEAR that. Alix smirked making Chloe jostle her with a quiet chuckle. Alix's smile fell a little. Did she even deserve to make Chloe this happy if she just... She shook it off quickly she didn't want Chloe to see her- feel her and her weird feelings. It's the Full Moon soon ain't it. You know that?
-Course I do! Ridiculous. Utterly Ridiculous. Chloe took another bite of food, finishing her lunch off with a pout. Alix felt a ghostly rumble in her stomach that didn't feel like her own and she passed the rest of her food over to her werewolf who hesitantly took it to eat as whilst Alix moved to fidget mostly with her pocket watch. Speaking of food though..
I was thinking. Alix began, scratching her shoulder- underneath her layers of clothes that hid those few scars from the Museum Incident. What if, we let you out this moon?
Chloe audibly hacked on her sandwich, head swiveling on her shoulders to stare at her wide eyed.
"WhAT DO YOU-" She winced and for a moment Alix could feel what she felt, this ringing sting in her ears from the over sensitivity. Alix hissed a little with annoyance and Chloe cringed.
Oof. Alix remarked laxly.
-Alix are you fucking insane!? Chloe roared in their minds, her eyes visually glaring at her like she just grew a second head. -Alix, would you care to remember the ONLY I'VE BEEN UNLEASHED RESULTING IN YOU AND THE GANG ALMOST DYING?
I know that.! Alix insisted in a cold calm. And maybe it'd be easier to lock you up-
-We have a system. Chloe crossed her arms with a pressing tone. Alix could feel her heart was knotting with a slight fit of frustration but.. also fear. Alix messed with her locks of pink hair, eyebrows furrowed.
"But what if this could be good? Remember what that lady said at the spa?" Alix whispered, trying her best to help her werewolf understand where she was coming from-
"Your curse hates you, like an angry parasite. So mad, doesn't want to come out and be friendly now. Had to straighten it out." The assistant waved a webbed hand, beginning to massage Chloe's back more and sending the werewolf into a state of relaxation. "You keep shoving all kinds of things into glass jars, and what do you know, you always open them as a wolf. It's so aggressive isn't it? But what's locked up with your wolf? All your energy, feral instincts, rage, insecurities. Am I getting to you?"
"-This is our first Moon with our rekindled our re- familiar bond. We have the opportunity to try new things. To figure out if we have other paths we can take from here."
-But our things were working! Chloe thought with a sharp pang.
"Yeah, it was keeping you locked up, but what if that wasn't the best for you?" Alix said weakly. The look on Chloe's face, of fear, of confliction, ate at Alix's soul, her voice failing her with each word. "We can.. we can take more precautions with it of course but I was thinking.. you know maybe.. she- you can, just get out there and, and, shake off some energy you may have.. wound up? We can feed you extra for dinner... and.."
Alix ran out of words to say, just, defeatedly, and awkwardly staring at the ground. This was a terrible idea. She thought but Chloe just sighed.
"..I'll- I'll think about it." Chloe whispered as she looked away from her making her heart spike. Her golden strands of hair tickling the sides of her cheeks as her eyes went downcast at the ground, swirling with deep thought. "I'll tell you what I think we should do.."
"You better soon." Alix said lightly, even though the soft shake in her voice wasn't it's most hidden. "Full moon's a coming after all."
"That's right.." Chloe nodded, beginning to lean towards Alix for comfort but-
"HEY! ALIX!" Kim shouted, making the two jump a little. The jock waved his arms aggressively at them. He had a small bandage on his slightly crooked and bruised nose now, his hair ruffled and messed "WE GOT CLASS! HURRY!"
Alix nodded, a bit irritated from the interruption. She waved back down at him.
"We're coming!" She shouted, though trying to mind her voice for the girl hiding a bit next to her. Waiting for Kim to run back into class, the two stood up together. And despite the tension, Chloe let Alix hold her hand. A small squeeze shared between them.
...
"Hey! Hey Alix!" Alix turned to see Kim running his way up. A large toothy grin upon his face. He skidded to a screeching stop right in front of her. Alix glanced back to see Chloe was leaving, sauntering to a different direction. Glancing back at Kim she tilted her head to the side.
"Kim. Wassup, bro." Alix smiled.
"I was wondering if you were free to hang out today? Ondine is covering for me a our swim meet thing cause I broke my nose- OW-" Kim winced with pain after he decided that touching said broken nose was a great idea after he had, you know, broken it. Kim gave a weak, pained smile, that wasn't short of any genuineness, he was just in pain. "I wanna go see if snorting a baja blast slushie will make it feel better. Like, ice, but times fifteen. And if it burns. I can just go jump in a lake. And drink it. And the lake will get cold too."
Oh my god. That sounded so fucking fun. But...
"Sorry Kim, I gotta do a thing." Alix said, looking back to see Chloe and Juleka leaving together. She bit the inside of her cheek but luckily the person she was going to go to wasn't her for once. Alix smiled back at Kim. "Next time you break your nose though! I'll totally be there for that!"
"Aw HELL YEAH! I can't wait! I'll see you later then!" Kim pumped a fist up in the air excitedly. Alix laughed and waved him goodbye before running her way over to Sabrina who was staring after Juleka and Chloe who were leaving school grounds.
"Hey, Sabrina." Alix greeted.
"Hm? Oh hi!" Sabrina pepped up. "Chloe is gonna go, blow off some steam with Juleka. You know how she gets at-" A few classmates were passing by and Sabrina spoke a bit faster than her usual tone. "-this time of the month, you know?"
"Ah, yeah, I was actually gonna ask if I could talk to you. We can hang out at my house. If that's cool." Alix offered casually, albeit with a small bit of hesitance in her voice. Sabrina's eyes widened.
"Oh! Sure! I'm free! We can finish Ms Bustier's homework together." Sabrina smiled.
"Yeah, sounds good."
A little hangout turned surprisingly cozy after school 'second lunch'. With milk and honey 'tea' and a few sugary snacks Alix pried from the pantry. They finished their homework pretty quickly. It was all really easy to Alix. Just history stuff. They talked about life, then, Sabrina asked if Alix wanted to talk about Chloe.
"I was thinking.. about letting her out into the forest. This moon." Alix said, twiddling with her cup. Watching as her drink rippled with motion. Sabrina's eyebrows lifted.
"Oh wow." Sabrina said, her small claws tapped at the glass of her cup. She was in her changeling form now. A look Alix was still getting used to but, not unwelcomed. It certainly looked more comfortable for the girl to be in. Like she'd been finally able to breath. "That sounds, scary."
"It definitely is. Real Risky." Alix acknowledged. "I think I scared Chloe with it.."
"That's possible as well." Sabrina nodded.
"I thought, maybe, if we fed her lots- her wolf side wouldn't be as hungry, and then, she could expend all her energy outside? Instead of circling in the basement all day? Which.. now that I think of it, probably real cold, and bland, and hard to rest on and-" Alix stopped herself there with an annoyed groan. "But there's a bunch of holes in my plan to it was dumb anyways I should tell her I changed my mind it's a bad idea-"
"Well hold on" Sabrina gestured a stop, "Cause you do have a good point. And I see where you're coming from. Did Chloe say if she hated it?"
"She felt scared, and she said she'd tell me later, but she probably meant No." Alix huffed.
"This is Chloe we're talking about. If wanted to say No she would've." Sabrina offered, a smaller smile on her face. "I remember a lot of times, before all of this, it was like No was her first instinctual response to everything. And then she'd have to stutter back when she realized what they said. Funny right?"
"Ha-haha! Yeah." Alix laughed lightly. She decided to take another sip of her drink.
Sabrina had known Chloe through the worst of it. They met when they were in Elementary School apparently. It was a while after Audrey- that hag- left Chloe, but close enough that Chloe was riding up the fresh need to be Just Like Her. Sabrina was locked to Chloe's side and Alix wondered if their friendship was enhanced by the changes in their lives. Sabrina learning she was a changeling and Chloe, getting bit.
The changeling knew so much about the heiress, years of being her Manager, her Supporter, her Assistant, her Lackey- it was only natural.
Sabrina had expressed once before, on a quiet night between Her, Alix, and Kagami who had asked- that after you knew someone your whole life, it was impossible to imagine them outside of it. That's why, even when it was toxic, even if it hurt, Sabrina kept herself at Chloe's side. And why she wanted to fix it.
Was that smart? Sabrina said it probably wasn't. Was it logical? Sabrina said it probably wasn't. Should it have worked? Sabrina said it probably shouldn't have, she said for many, the right choice should've been moving on. Getting away from her.
And Kagami noted that with a skeptical hum. She could've reacted with offense- But Sabrina just smiled that night. Because Sabrina loved Chloe. Because Sabrina loved Chloe. Because Sabrina loved Chloe. And she said it was worth it to get to this point.
Alix paused. A pondering thought came to her mind. She blanched with embarrassment, a sweat coming down her face.
"Hey Sabrina?" She began.
"Yes?" Sabrina looked up from her drink.
"I got a question." Alix fiddled with her cup.
You don't have to ask you don't have to ask you don't have to ask you don't have to ask you don't have to ask you don't have to ask you don't have to ask you don't have to ask you don't have to ask you don't have to ask you don't have to ask you don't have to ask you don't have to ask-
"About?" Sabrina's ears twitched
"About Chloe." Alix said.
"Sure hit me" Sabrina smiled politely. Fuck. Alix bit her lip before sighing with a tired huff. Fuck it. She looked down at her cup, trying to avoid the awkward eye contact that was bound to occur.
"Has.. Has Chloe ever kissed anyone before?" Alix quickly asked. Sabrina let out a choking sound, swallowing hard on her drink with a haggard, surprised cough. The changeling stared back at the witch with a wide eyed expression.
"You want to know that?" Sabrina asked, agape.
"Uh.. I guess." Alix muttered, sinking down in her seat as her face dusted dark with a color of embarrassment "I dunno, just, curious. You've known her for a long time.. I admittedly... well...
"Chloe..." Alix began, burying her face deeper into Chloe's shoulder. There was so much guilt in her chest. 'Chloe' her mind cried. 'Chloe you shouldn't have seen this.!' She was humiliated, she was frightened. Chloe had seen it. Chloe had seen it all. The basket. Her father. the basement. The hospital if she was even unluckier. Alix was scrambling for some- some reasonable response. "What you might've saw.. in the- the-... in there.."
"I won't ask." Chloe said quickly and time felt like it froze for Alix.
Nothing but the soft dripping of tar still falling off her face. Chloe's familiar marked hand gripped a little tighter.
"I won't- I won't ask, until, until you're ready..." Chloe said to her, "You deserve that as much..."
"-we don't talk about our pasts much." Alix looked away.
Sabrina blinked at her, still. It was a long, tense moment in the Kubdel house. Alix didn't know why she asked. But it felt like a question she'd been wanting to pry out of her throat for some time, even if it felt like ripping out a hook from a fish's bloody gullet.
"I mean. I think you two should." Sabrina confessed.
"Sure." Alix figured with a shrug.
Sabrina leaned back, her eyes still trained curiously on the witch. Her eyes were normally a gentle teal but now in days it was not uncommon to see a careful splash of green coloring the changeling's eyes instead. A sign of her faerie heritage. If the present tail and fae like traits weren't there already in the very moment.
"Sure she has." Sabrina said, fiddling with her cup "I mean, she was my first kiss."
Alix's jaw dropped, nearly dropping her cup entirely, "WH- S-SHE WAS WHAT!?"
"Relax." Sabrina leaned back in her chair a little sleepily, taking another safe sip from her tea. "It before all of the ladybug and chat noir stuff. It was like, an on accident thing. Accidentally smacked into each other trying to get up, something something, counted as kiss. Not anything big. Actually it hurt a lot. We had to help clean up the blood from our shared bloody noses- but- It was the first time I think I saw her blush and I can't lie, I think I had a crush on her for a bit. It was a weirdly painful humanizing moment"
"N- no kidding." Alix said, dryly. Sabrina rose an eyebrow, a little smile on her lips that made Alix feel like she was being teased, and she was.
"Don't worry, those feelings are long, Long gone. But you know." Sabrina added on sympathetically and very specifically honest, like she was reassuring herself for some reason. "But yeah, of course she's realistically kissed a few people in her time, I know that for sure. Dudes she was forcibly made to meet at galas, boys she strung on for whatever reason~ you know the package."
"Yeah.." Alix murmured wistfully. She couldn't help but smile slyly though. Imagining Chloe in her stupid silly smirk, nose held high above the 'peasantry' she was so quick and easy to manipulate for her own gain. She grew out of that smirk, but it was charming, in it's own impossible way. "Those dumb idiots."
"Right? Every single one thought they had a chance! She was like; sure do this one thing, you'll get a kiss. They assume that means dating and she's like; haha NOPE, bow down mr fuck boy now you owe me your life and money-!" Sabrina guffawed in genuine laughter. The two giggled, imagining the dude bros and the fools who Chloe swindled in her own right, especially in her biggest wave of her bully phase.
They sighed, calming down a little. The changeling girl leaned backwards, her tail flicking about as a small smile graced across her lips.
"She didn't really care about those kisses, they were just some dudes" Sabrina said, gently.
"She's that kind of person." Alix smiled back a little offly, looking off. Her smile faded behind her parted, choppy curtains of hair. The strange drop of weight, heavy in her twisted feeling chest. "It's just kisses after all, I get her. Like I ever saw the appeal, haha.."
"But you do. Cause you asked about her, hm." Sabrina hummed into her drink, making Alix flinch. The witch growled, sparing a sharp and slightly irritated glance at the ginger haired girl whom she could see smiling beneath her cup.
It forced Alix to wait for her to stop drinking. Which was even more mildly infuriating, making her foot tap on the ground impatiently. Sabrina made an exaggerated 'aah' from her long sip before daring to make a smirk.
"Cause if you kissed her," Sabrina began mischievously, a terrible glint in her emerald eyes. "That'd be your first kiss, wouldn't it?"
"I've decided to shift the topic to something else." Alix said harshly looking away from the changeling with a hardened, annoyed glare whilst the delighted changeling burst out into a genuine cackle of laughter. "Should we really do this full moon thing?"
"You came up with the idea, Alix, what do you think?" Sabrina asked, graciously moving on with the witch. Alix sighed, rubbing the space between her eyes. A deep pattering feeling in her chest.
She wouldn't be the first kiss for Chloe. She wouldn't be special. If she even deserved to kiss Chloe in the first place, I-I mean, why would she? There were no chances between the two of them, surely, right? Right. Right right right. Alix grunted to herself. I'm so dumb.
"I guess I just want the best for her," Alix answered honestly, taking another sip of her drink. Sabrina paused and slowly stood up. Alix blinked with surprise as the changeling softly patted her head.
"I think you do well." Sabrina smiled.
Alix nodded but she didn't feel completely convinced.
"Thanks, Sabs." She said.
"Oh! You mentioned you wanted to make Chloe something larger to eat before the moon occurs!" Sabrina chirped up, her tail swaying side to side. "We should make something! T-Together if you want!"
"Oh yeah, sounds fun. Why not." Alix smiled bashfully, standing up next to the changeling, ruffling a hand through her hair. "I was kinda just planning ordering in some random shit, you think she'd like it if we cooked somethin?"
"Yeah! Come on I know her favorite things let's do it together!"
"Aight!"
...
"I think it's a great idea."
CRACK!
Chloe stumbled backwards as Juleka punched her across the face, throwing her off balance. The werewolf growled, as her dizziness came to quickly, despite the sting in her cheek before coming in to grab the vampire by the arms.
"Of course you would, Couffaine." She growled deeply, kicking her into the stomach and sending her flying through the air. The vampire shouted with surprise before she ate shit into the ground, groaning with irritated pain. Chloe held up her claws. "Do remind me, how do you feel about your other leg staying attached to your body?"
Juleka spat out a wad of blood from the tongue she nearly bit off.
"Wouldn't mind keeping it." The vampire remarked slyly, standing up and dusting herself off. Chloe glared, running towards her with unrestrained speed.
"Then clearly you agree with ME!-"
BAM!
Juleka let out a hiss of pain as Chloe punched directly into her chest area. Knocking the wind out of her as her welts and bruises from before had already begun healing at a faster rate than before.
"Good punch." She said with a smirk. "Now make sure you- Nice-"
Chloe had pulled back to make another a jab into Juleka's ribs but the vampire was ready for her, stretching her claws out and grabbing part of her shirt in a tight yet clever lock down.
Chloe yelped, not wanting it to rip if she tore away and was sent tumbling into the dirt. She snarled with pain but Juleka didn't run and tackle her when she had the chance, just waited patiently for the werewolf to get up.
She growled with pain, everything was already sensitive but she needed this. She needed this! She wanted this! She wanted to fight and tear and-
Chloe ripped her coat off to get the flowing thing off before letting out a squeak of surprise as she stared down at her claws and the fur climbing just up her arms. She paused for a moment to just listen. Chloe swore she could hear a stream away- she checked upwards and yes, her ears were there, and behind her- ugh.
"I think they're cute." Juleka remarked happily, with that dumb goofy grin of hers. The vampire had always this soft serene smile to her, that is, until Chloe got to meet her and her vampiric side. Then it was all big smiles and toothy looks. Chloe sighed. And she couldn't seem to hate it. Juleka was great.
"Puh-lease. I think I look like an animal." Chloe gruffed, she focused and tensed herself up- she squeaked as her fur, tail, and ears lunged back into in a quick shocking feeling that resembled like multiple bugs crawling up her back at once- before disappearing. She shook herself off, and checked for anything more than but normal arm hair or skin. She sighed.
"She said it was your more comfortable state." Juleka said with a reminding tone.
"Right. Like I'm comfortable getting a punch to the face." Chloe retorted with a smirk.
"That could be very true, yes, very true." Juleka nodded thoughtfully before giggling mischievously, as she fanned herself like some Fair Maiden. "Orrrrrrrrrrrrrr maybe you'we just aww comfowtabwe with me as I am! aw shucks Chwoe I'm so fwaatteewed~!"
"Shut up, bat." Chloe said darkly. Tempted to tear the vampire's face off. "Please."
"Heh!"
Chloe sighed, grumbling as she felt a bone aching shiver go up her spine once more. Her energy had hardly dwindled from their little sparring session. She huffed. And she puffed. And she let Juleka pull her coat back over her shoulders. It was warmer than her old Style Queen Brand Cardigan. Comfier. Less tight. Her body was in an erratic state of discomfort sometimes.
These were one of those days.
"Let's take a break shall we?" Juleka offered, a softness in her swirling ruby eyes. "I can see you're getting worn down."
"But I'm not tired." Chloe insisted.
"But worn down," Juleka held up a hand. "Is what I see."
Chloe sighed, ceasing her objections as the vampire sat next to her. It was still the later afternoon. But soon, it'd be night time. Soon, Alix would ask for her answer. And soon, it'd be the Full Moon. Chloe bristled with a turning emotion in her chest.
"I'm scared of something, Juleka." Chloe confessed, scratching the side of her arm. "And it's a bit left field, if you don't mind."
"What's that?" Juleka tilted her head kindly.
"What if things don't get better? My body keeps hurting and betraying me, I never get used to this, I never learn to love myself. If I can't love myself can I love.." Her worlds failed on her there. Lips pursed into a disappointed frown. "It's not like me to worry, ridiculous, utterly ridiculous."
"Worry is a sign of thought." Juleka offered, fiddling with one of Chloe's many strands of hair, which shimmered like plucked strands of gold. "Thinking of others. It certainly means you care. But I say don't worry about it too much. Afterall,"
Chloe looked up as Juleka's hand rested on her shoulder, a gentle, kind smile on the vampre's face. Juleka nodded to her warmly, reassuringly. Like a grounding force that said; it was going to be okay. And as if that was her own mantra, the vampire did click with her fragile yet sunlit voice-
"If this doesn't work out, the gang will be there for you, you're Not going to hurt Alix again. We promise you." Juleka said, other hand coming up to softly stroke the side of her face tenderly. Her voice laced with a strength. "We've got your back."
Chloe trusted her, but the unease wasn't smothered completely. And Juleka would accept that with the same grace and elegance Chloe was always surprised by ever time it reared it's forgiving face. Juleka offered herself with open arms, an invitation to comfort, and Chloe took it.
Chloe leaned her head tiredly on her friend's shoulder, this time, she didn't will her now wagging tail away, whilst Juleka pulled her closer, and stroked her head in a soft, gentle, rhythmic pattern. Her claws just grazing across her scalp in a soothing manner.
"I really like her," Chloe confessed quietly, pulling her legs in.
"I know," Juleka smiled warmly.
"..Also- You give good pets. It's weird."
Juleka snorted, before letting out a light laugh. Like she was in on a joke Chloe didn't get.
"I know that too." Juleka grinned to herself.
...
After excuse after excuse, this resulted in the entire gang deciding to show up at the forest that night to keep Chloe company, if she decided to go out in the forest that is.
If she did, there was backup plan after backup plan in accordance to this 'experiment'- with Alix stacking up on lots of spells with her 'newest gimmick' stocked in tow. All for the Just In Case for the Just In Case Chloe Agreed. Chloe almost admitted that she was rather flustered that all of her friends had came to support her.
Almost, she wasn't a wolf yet, so she was allowed to lie and have a 'human dignity'- whatever the hell that was anymore. Alix thought it was endearing though. She could tell certain things.
The plan was, have a nice big dinner with Chloe before sun down- confirm whether or not she wanted to let her Full Moon Form Out- if she disagreed, they whole group would have a sleepover anyways at the Kubdel House while Chloe went back into the familiar basement hopefully with a fuller stomach and if she agreed-
Well... Then she would agree. And the night would go forth. They'd try and feed Wolf Chloe when they let her out, and, well, they'd see what'd happen next... Speaking of...
Alix glanced away from her silver watch and looked up at the door. She didn't ring the door bell, but the witch could feel she was here. So slowly as she was, she made it to the door and opened it up.
"Hey, Chloe. Hope you're hungry." Alix said. Chloe, highlighted by the lowering sun behind her, smiled a little.
"Hey stupid. I am." Chloe said. Classic Chloe. Alix wouldn't change one thing. Inviting her inside, Alix took her werewolf's coat, but as she glanced to the kitchen she spoke up with a slightly embarrassed tone.
"So fair warning, we got carried away." Alix began, Chloe rose an eyebrow, a flash of concern going over her eyes.
"We? What did you-" The two made their way over to the kitchen were a large amount of food and snacks laid. Including pizza, chips, some other trash food... Chloe turned to her, an eyebrow raising. "Is this all ordered in?"
"Uhh, no. Well yes. Me and Sabrina tried to cook this like, beef bourguignon, but it kinda, like, failed, just ended up as like a beef stew and- like- we didn't have wine- oh whatever haha- you really don't want it. We bought food, I'm rich, we panicked. Didn't check the time," Alix awkwardly said, waving a hand, embarrassed. Chloe paused.
"Well, all of this trash can be put away, right?"
"Sure."
"...I'd like to try it." Chloe slowly said. Alix squeaked, beginning to fiddle with her watch.
"You do?" She sputtered, her voice coming out in more a croak than a question. "I mean, no seriously, it's not that good..!"
"Is it not good or not perfect? Come on thought we were over the exceptional thing." Chloe chuckled lightly making Alix blanche.
"Well I know you don't like really soupy, stew textures." Alix grouchily huffed. She crossed her arms. "Fuck me for being considerate."
"I appreciate it, Kubdel. Now help me heat this up, I wanna try at least a bite. I'm hungry"
They took the evening in. They got to the trash food later, Alix ate every bite she could but Chloe really made it through the majority. Hungry like a wolf, they'd say. Though, She blamed it on her work out with Juleka. It made her hungry before and it especially made her hungry now and yet Chloe still pouted with embarrassment as she cleaned her lips with a napkin.
When she thought she wasn't looking, Alix took note of some things the wolf avoided. When she cringed at the taste of. But the beef stew- Chloe didn't leave a scrap left. She ate it all without question or pause. And her expression was warm, and satisfied.
"You cook well, Kubdel." Chloe commented as they began nearing the end of the ghibli movie they decided to stare at while horking down their mountain of food, at a low volume of course. It was a lot more violent than Alix would've expected from ghibli but it was just as beautiful. Wait, did she just say she cooked well?
"Wha- really?" Alix awkwardly took a bite trying to not choke on her own words, even if they were now but muffled through a mouthful of french fry. "Ith justh okah-"
"You've seen me swallow all your food in the mornings." Chloe playfully nudged her. Alix weakly smiled. She didn't why that made her so happy to hear from her. She swallowed down her food.
"Really? Aw man, figured you hated it. Not up to your ~refined~ tastes, princess." Alix remarked with a smirk. Chloe chuckled before wincing with a prolonged whine of frustrated pain that pang into the witch itself.
Alix instantly took her clawed hand and glanced out the window. A soft golden light cast on them. Alix paused the tv with her other hand, such a shame, they didn't get to finish the movie. She and Chloe would have to see if The Forest Spirit actually killed everyone.
The witch turned back to Chloe.
"You feeling it?"
"Yeah." Chloe said in a tired tone. "It's sun down isn't it."
"You get all grumpy here." Alix said in a teasing tone, though still rubbing her thumb over Chloe's knuckles with a tender support. She could feel it. Like a deep throb in her chest. Chloe's eyes sunken in, thin and wide. Hair standing on end. Breathing in shuddered, pained, puffs.
Alix's eyes softened. It didn't matter what Alix wanted anymore, what Chloe wanted, Alix would do.
"You wanna, go outside, tonight, Chlo?" She quietly asked, meeting her familiar's eyes with a careful, considerate gaze. Chloe tiredly looked down at her. Her head rolled to the side, eyes squeezing shut for a spell, before they slowly peeled back open once more.
"To hell with it, sure."
...
"Ugh, I can't believe I'm transforming out here."
"Relax." Alix said as they walked far enough away from the others, pushing away some of the brush. "If we do this another time we'll figure out another place for you. Just be grateful those clothes work."
"What? You're calling these clothes? That are just slightly more durable illusions at most?" Chloe snapped as she leaned on the witch with a grumbling tone. It was harder for her to stand now, as the werewolf walked with a limp that dreaded her cursed leg. It burned. Alix knew. But Chloe's face bloomed a pink that Alix could feel like her own. "I still feel naked."
"Oh sorry, next time, we can let you rip up your designer clothes." Alix snorted to herself as they made it to a clearing. Chloe gasped with genuine appalment while Alix just laughed to herself. The werewolf pouted before gazing upwards.
The two paused in the middle of the clearing. Alix held her hand tight. The sky was dimming into a deep blue with each passing second and the distant pain she knew her werewolf was feeling was becoming a faster throbbing heartbeat that echoed in their minds. Like the sound of a bell on executioner day.
"Would shifting into a wolf help?" Alix asked softly. What a beautiful place. She hoped the fae wouldn't mind. Especially if Chloe's dug a bit too hard into the soil. Her werewolf tensed for a moment before slacking.
"I don't have it in me.." Chloe grimaced. "It'd hurt as much.. I imagine.."
"Better than the cold floor of the basement?" Alix asked cheekily as she helped set her down on the flowery ground, much to Chloe's own disgruntlement. The werewolf growled a little with annoyance, scratching at her side.
"Sitting on dirt? Ridiculous, utterly ridiculous, Alix." Chloe scoffed before shyly, slowly looking away. Her hair bristling a little as she spoke in her rasped voice. "But uh, it is a bit cold... just a little."
"Ah," Alix said, looking down with a twinge of shame. She didn't go in the basement. She offered it to Chloe without a second thought as it was extra, large, safe space. But didn't even consider the comfort conditions for what?
Chloe took her hand, gentle as she could. Nails already sharpened into claws as a cold night chill went up their spines.
"If we go back to the basement," Chloe said, at first facing away from her before softly smiling at her. "We can decorate it together."
Alix smiled weakly, memorizing that expression on her face. To the small freckles, the edges of her cheeks, the wide pull of her lips and her canine teeth that were so sharp and almost as dangerous as her silver tongue, and yet Alix saw those lips leave words that drip with Honey. Alix nodded weakly.
"Yea- sure- maybe we can-"
"AAG-AUGH!" Chloe let out a choked wail, contorting on herself. Alix felt that spark of pain arise in her and the instinct to pull on it arose but she forbade herself, only gripping it. The werewolf growled with unfathomable pain, gripping tight to herself. "Alix..!"
"I'll be at the tree line, I promise." Alix said, standing up for a moment but gasped as Chloe grabbed onto her hand. She was almost afraid Chloe had lunged to attack but Chloe's hand was gentle. Chloe stared up at her with pained yet piercing eyes.
"Please, I- I-"
Alix thought fast, pulling a charm from her pocket. She couldn't be around for this. Chloe was prone to lash out mid transformation, it was dangerous, and if Chloe Couldn't Control herself- Alix slammed her hands together, the card between them and in a slow draw of breath- beheld before her was a long glowing, unbreakable cyan twine. The bind spell was the most flexible. She was glad she knew it now-
"Chloe listen to me," She whispered into her ear, placing the other half of it into Chloe's hand. Her werewolf stared at her with wide eyes as she spoke in a hurried tone "Hold onto this okay? I'm still here, I promise. At the end of the line. O- okay?"
Chloe gulped down, "O- okay-"
"Good-"
Alix ran, slamming her back behind a tree. The throbbing mix of adrenaline and the underline of Chloe's pain that poured through her every cell and magical molecule in her being sent her lungs in a rush, each breath feeling icy and cold.
She sunk down and put her hands to her ears, squeezing her eyes shut, so she couldn't hear Chloe scream in pain from her grueling transformation. Alix hugged her part of the bind spell's rope and she could feel the other end yanked on. It felt like a heartbeat in her hands. And it hurt.
It never got easier. Did it. Hearing her in pain.
Alix let out a gasp as the bind yanked harder than it should. FUCK- OH NO-
Alix yelped, doing the foolish move of standing up as her arm was yanked backwards, sending her stumbling into the clearing. The other end, leading up like a tangled snake to the hulking beast that was the full moon form, of Chloe. Illuminated by the moon light, even a horrifying beast, Alix held her breath a little. Though the terror in her bones did not just cease.
"U- Uh-"
The beast, which was semi standing on two legs, landed back downwards in a large crash that shook the earth. Alix gulped hard as the beast's maw came close to her face. Fangs larger than her entire hand. Eyes glittering from it's reflection of it's own cursed moonlight. The monsterous wolf beast breathed heavily against her face. Alix wondered if this was a good idea. Or if she'd scream in time.
"Oh crud. Hi?" Alix said weakly as the wolf's jaw opened before her, it's snarl coming out in a roar as a giant, visceral shadow came over her. Alix's face widened with terror and the most frustration she's had in a while. "AW FU-"
...
"If she's dead. I'm killing her myself."
"Juleka that makes no sense."
Suddenly the trees exploded open in a sudden, wild, burst of tree bark, brush, and rock. A pale furred werewolf, mangled scar across it's hind leg and familiar mark emblazed in a vibrant glow on it's paw, it's jaw widened and letting out a roar of the purest form of feral and wild energy with it's tongue lolled out-
-and clinging like a frightened koala that had a bad trip onto Chloe's back, was Alix, half of her face looking like it got slobbered on, holding on for dear life as Chloe thundered past them and was being yanked through the forest. Howling like an unleashed creature.
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA"
And just as fast, flying past them so fast it caused a literal wind current that made a Catgami nearly get sent into the stratosphere- the two were gone. Only Alix's voice echoing behind. Sabrina blinked, adjusting her glasses and ruffled hair. Alix's jacket fell on Aurore's head, making her shriek.
"Well. That happened." Kagami bristled.
"That worked is what happened." Alya said. Juleka turned to her.
"Should we go after them?" The vampire asked.
Alya whistled, a smile on her lips. "You try and keep up. I'd love to see you try."
...
-THE WIND IS GOOD. Chloe's mind, in a frenzied speech that sounded like wildlife itself roared with a glorious tone. The werewolf had dropped to her arms and began running like a wild beast, jumping over gaps, fallen trees, and through rippling layers of leaves and brush. -I CAN SMELL THE CITY FROM HERE. I CAN SMELL PACK TOO. TIME FOR HUNT IS GOOD.
"Sl- SLOW DOWN CHLO! FUCK!" Alix shouted as another branch smacked her in the space, her eyes squeezed shut as she clung tight to the side of her body.
This was the worst roller coaster on earth. Alix yelped, nearly losing her grip. She did Not want to fall. Falling meant crashing into a rock. Or a tree. At the whatever speed Chloe was going at. Alix grimaced, biting her lip hard as she willed herself higher onto Chloe's bounding form. She didn't expect this when Chloe transformed! She didn't expect the lick upside her face either!
Clawing herself up Chloe's mane, Alix gasped like she had taken her first breath in forever as she made it to the top. Her face had been buried in layers upon layers of fur, and now she was freely clinging to the back of Chloe's neck and where her shoulders rode upwards. Alix's eyes opened and she was greeted by such a beautiful view.
Holding Chloe's fur tight, she leaned upwards, tucked between Chloe's ears and the wind biting her eyes in an exhilarating feeling. Alix wasn't sure if she could take this excitement every moon but-
"FUCK YEAH!"
Chloe made a dramatic leap across a broken bath of stone and dried river base, howling. Her claws sunk into the soil before she leapt through the trees and wood. Alix felt alive and she felt euphoria in the wind through the hair and the constant shout of Chloe's growled, but excited voice. Alix couldn't help the giggles up her throat.
"Go go go! Faster!" Alix laughed.
It reminded Alix, of that night. Where it was just them and the gang. Running through the woods. Chloe panted hard, but her energy didn't wane, not for a second. It was her, Chloe, and the moon above them. Alix's lips curled wide in a grin as she dug her face into Chloe's fur, exhaling hard.
-WITCH.. OKAY? Chloe's voice whimpered out concerned. Alix let a laugh slip from her throat, lifting upwards as the trees smeared by them in a painted blur.
"Y- Yeah! I'm good Chlo you're good." Alix said, wiping away her tears. "Just don't know why I'm cryin' when I'm having such a great time. I was so scared of this before. So scared of you, I'm sorry"
Chloe's large wolf head stared up at her, continuing to run as the witch parted a hand through her curled locks of fur.
-YOU ARe.. my WITCH... Chloe's voice growled echoingly in a low, calm rumble. Like it was hard to formulate her thoughts into words, but she did so, just for her. It felt off for Chloe but she couldn't help it. It was her wolf nature after all. And if Alix couldn't appreciate both sides what was she?
Chloe's lips curled backwards as she continued, taking random turns with direction, chasing a bird that flew by, parting from their path just to follow an old scent, departing from there to simply have the joy of jumping over and splashing into a small stream before dashing over the next mossy rock.
-WAS HUNGRY.. WAS SCARED.. HAD TO CHASE.. HOW TO HUNT.. HAD TO FIGHT.. BUT YOU.. UNRECOGNIZABLE.. I DIDN'T MEAN.. TO HURT.. WITcH.. Chloe's voice came out, and despite it's ruffled tone, it was like a gentle whisper. It was then Alix realized those large, sapphire, pale eyes were staring at her scars. From the museum. -MY.. WITCH..
Alix felt a surge of pride and something so overflowing in her chest that she could only describe as a wolf's passion engulfing her lungs. Each breath she took more invigorating and wild than the last. Alix stretched her hand forward, and on the opposing paw, she could see Chloe's own familiar mark, bright and shining.
Alix inhaled but kept herself strong as she buried her face into Chloe's fur once more.
"How pathetic of me." Alix whispered out loud with a silly little chuff, bitterness barely dripped upon her mind. And only a bitterness to herself. "That a wolf like you can voice your feelings better than a stupid witch like me."
-IT IS.. HARD TO IMAGINE THE WORDS.. Chloe confessed a little lostly. -I DID NOT THINK LIKE THIS WHEN I HUNTED YOU.. I THINK YOU.. ARE SMART.. THOUGH.. WORDS.. ARE.. HA-ARD..
"Glad you remember things, girl." Alix sighed with a playful roll of the eyes as the trees parted above them. She patted the wolf's head, a little lovingly if you would as she stared forward with wide eyes. "We should- AW FUCK"
Remember how she said it reminded her about that one night? Where they all ran through the trees. Fuck that. Ignore that. I take it all back. Alix thought with deep bitter annoyance as they flew off the side of the mountain path.
"FUCKING DAMN IT"
Alix was thrown through the air, right off of Chloe's back and sent spiraling. Alix shouted with pain, along with an unfamiliar shriek, as she slammed right into something larger, the world blurred with red and blues as she fell through the sky, before the second worst part.
You know, She was glad she dropped her phone with her jacket, at least it was with the gang, as she was suddenly swallowed into the depths of cold, bone freezing water that sent her chittering. Alix breached the surface with a cough and was suddenly hoisted even higher by Chloe's reaching claws- fuck- she forgot she had thumbs!
-BACK WITCH..! Chloe snarled, her lips curling defensively as she pulled Alix close to her soaking, wet form. -CREATURE! SMELLS! THERE IS A CREATURE!
And Chloe was indeed right as just a pace away, the water rippled. Call her hip and traumatized but Alix did hate things that came out of the water unexpectedly now. Alix screamed with fear as a hulking form, just taller enough than her that made her squirm with fear of being out strength-ed rose from the water.
Golden, predatory eyes fell on her and Alix, though shielded under Chloe felt terrified as a claw came forward. Her charms were soaking and tearing. Unsuitable to be used. But was Alix ever That Wizard in a DND Party? No.
"FUCKERAHHHHHHHHH!" Alix reeled her foot back and cracked the creature, right across the face and sending them slamming back into the freezing lake, splashing the waters around them as fish darted away.
"AGH! NO! FUCK! OW! OW OW OW OW OW! OH FRUCK! THAT'S DOUBLE BROKEN!"
Alix blinked with shock, as everything seemed to freeze for her. The creature rose from the waters again, groaning with pain as he clutched his broken nose. And in front of her, swimming in some random lake in the middle of No Where France Random Forest Conveniently Near Paris Cause Fae Don't Give a Fuck-
Alix's jaw fell and she looked down for a moment, expecting scales, expecting fins, expecting gills and webbed fingers like she should've. Because that felt so damn fucking obvious and Of Course He Was-
But she wasn't met with them. No. She was not. In fact, it was all a personal slap in the face to her wasn't it. To see stretching bird wings receding from his forearms- fuck- feathers crawling up his spine- son of a bitch- and through that stupid, stupid, gelled hair he's had since she's met him.! This is unfair!
Alix growled, splashing her arms in the water. Call her petty but..
"GOD DAMN IT KIM!" The witch exclaimed "HOW COME YOU GOT WINGS INSTEAD OF ME SON OF A BITCH"
"Al-ALIX!? AGH DONT SPLASH ME! AGH! I GOT A BLOODY NOSE! OH GOD THE PAIN! AGH! WHAT THE HELL IS THAT FUR SUIT MONSTER! oH CRABS IM SINKING-"
And here she was, she was almost about to have a moment with said fur suit monster. Here we go again.
Notes:
...With a Himbo.
Chapter 49: Siren
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chloe's eyes fluttered open delicately. She had no sun drifting over her skin like sheets of golden rays to tell her what time it was. But what she did have, still, was light- all around her. Her eyes widened almost amazed, and a giggle almost leapt from her dry, raspy throat.
She held a hand out, letting one of the puffy orbs of Alix's light magic float onto her hand before drifting onwards. It was a cute thing to wake up to...
Chloe groaned weakly as she sat up, her body throbbing with not pain but definitely such vestiges of soreness and ache in her form that made her tremble and shiver when she clawed her way to awake-ness. Like always, her body felt like hell. And like always, in a suspicious way, She was back in the basement, did it go okay? Was Alix alright? Were the others?
Chloe felt deep in her soul. It was blurry to think about her memories. They all smelt of pine and echoes of laughter and howls so gleeful it felt alien. But in essence of how she was feeling now- She felt almost, lighter. Like a weight had been pulled off of her. It was easier to breathe. So, she could guess, if at least with a little bit of hope... It worked out...
She decided to truly look around now. It wasn't fully refurnished but the fact she was laying on something softer that wasn't just the stiffer wooden floor of the basement was something she could tell already. Like a pulled out mattress of some kind.
Chloe found it quite quaint, not the high quality bed she had at home that felt like sleeping on a cloud but, oh well.
The blanket was warm too, soft. Though, a little ripped and such a tacky design ugh.
Chloe sat there.
Chloe nestled in a little more.
It was comfy.
It felt empty still. The room was had grown a new warmth and comfort but she still felt like a bit of her soul was missing. Her ears, still present, flicking above her head, now flattened against her skull as she rubbed a hand against her ribs where a few fluffs of fur still remained, and then down her back where fur trailed down to her tail.
The door opened and Chloe quickly covered her form again, yanking the blanket up to her chin in a hasty motion.
"Heya, puppy." Alix smiled, her eyes looked like they were being weighed down heavily, and the way she walked down the few steps to the basements- feet dragging behind her- felt lazy and drawn out. She'd been up late no doubt, and cause of her.
At least she looked- well- not unhappy. Comfortable. Her ripped jeans Chloe last remembered her in were replaced with soft red sweatpants she wore often on the weekends- along with a band tank-top that let the werewolf see her arms in full form. Those scars from the Museum Incident- and the fortunate lack of new ones from the night before.
And suddenly that missing piece that made her feel lacking in her lostness slot back into place. Chloe's tail already beginning to sway in a lazy wag, a smile growing onto her dry lips as the smell of home finally reached ehr.
"Hey, Kubdel." Chloe rasped, letting out a brief cough. She rubbed her throat numbly, it burned, and it rumbled as she spoke. "For some reason my voice feels raw."
"You had a fun time last night. Running around like a weirdo." Alix smiled wobblily as she made her way down to her, placing some comfy pajamas at the end of the mattress. Chloe was lucky it was a weekend day. Chloe wanted to sleep in the warmth of the Kubdel house for forever. She said in a teasing tone, "You couldn't help but howl~"
"Ugh, how utterly ridiculous of me." Chloe snickered to herself as she began pulling her gifted and oversized band t-shirt on. The zombie skull crushers. It smelt a bit like Juleka actually. And Alix. A mixture. She wondered if Juleka gave it to her. Her face drifted a little. "I hope it wasn't hard to get me in here."
"You were pretty okay. Kind of whiny, but, okay" Alix scratched the back of her neck, though a small hitch of trepidation was not unfound by her. There was a pause before she spoke again. "Ah, that's a lie. Sorry. We had to um, actually knock you out a little, small sleep spell."
"A- k-knock out!?" Chloe squawked out, her heart leaping into her throat that made her nearly choke. She shook her hand, feeling dizzy just at that single sentence that carried an even scarier implication. "Did- did I-"
"You didn't attack anyone!" Alix waved her hands quickly, her eyes wide before squinting with a deeper moment of thinking. Her eyebrows knitted together. "I mean..."
"Alix....!" Chloe's voice rang even as it stung in her ears, hands gesturing out desperately in front of her.
"Ok ok ok ok no no I promise it's all fine.!" Alix waved her hands even more, before they landed on Chloe's shoulders reassuringly. "I'll explain everything it's all fine now... do you.. do you trust me?"
Chloe paused for a moment. Her ears slowly drooped but she still nodded, letting a clawed hand reach Alix's marked hand to softly caress it.
"Of course." Chloe whispered, "Tell me, tell me what happened.."
Alix nodded solemnly, a grim look in her eyes.
"It's... a long story..."
...
Alix stared at the- the- siren before her.
Kim.
One of her best friends.
He was... a siren.
"KIM WHAT THE FUCK" Alix screamed.
"WHAT THE- YOU WHAT THE-" Kim had finally looked up and Alix remembered, in a moment of clarity, how terrifying Chloe was on the full moon as Kim turned multiple shades of sickly, terrified white with his feathers- both a rich black and crimson- stuck out on end. He let out a mortified shriek. "AGHHH"
Chloe let out a roar, nearly launching at Kim to rip him to shreds but quickly thinking and using Kim's blood still on her knuckles- ew ew ew nose blood ew- she drew a small spell circle on the back of her hand and sent the bind forward, yanking Chloe back.
"RAaaAAAAARGH-" Chloe snarled in front of Kim's face.
"JESUS FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU-"
...
Chloe blinked widely at her. Alix fumbled with her thumbs awkwardly.
"Okay maybe it's not that long... He's still alive, though, Kim." Alix mumbled. Chloe shook her head wildly, eyes bugged out completely in a mixture of horror, shame, and oh god, embarrassment.
"BUT HE KNOWS NOW!?"
"some-"
Kim slammed open the basement door wildly with a screech, thundering down the stairs in a sudden crash of collision against the ground. Feathers flew everywhere in a crash of objects and cracking.
"-BODY-!"
"FUCK!"
Chloe threw one of the pillows she found near her hand at Kim but he ducked beneath it, his stupid big hands clamped over his eyes as he blindly splayed across the ground like new thanksgiving dinner. His giant smile spluttered across his face.
"I DODGED! I LEARNED!" Kim proclaimed.
He squawked as the second pillow came barreling into him, sending him falling backwards in a large thud.
There was a pause, Chloe's eyes widened like dish plates as she saw Kim lay there, legs twitching above him.
"FUCKING OW."
"SHEEEIT"
...
"Damn! Never expected a werewolf, Chloe! Haha! Which is funny cause another word for female dog is- never mind. Anyways; What happens if you stand on a moon? Have you ever watched Wild Kratts? How far can you run? Can we run together? Lets do a race? Do you chase your tail? Have you ever watched twi-"
"Kim, Kim. Focus bud."
"But I wanna ask questionssss.."
Alix knew Chloe was, well, not the closest to the class. It was a defined fact to her existence in the school. Still though, while Her growth as a person and self acceptance to herself felt like a natural incline to the gang it must've felt like the oddest of leaps to the rest of the class, and that itself hadn't fully sunk in and Alix would wonder of it ever would.
"So you're a..." Chloe began, her ears pinned back uncomfortably.
Before long, they became more and more acquainted with the idea of a 'strange whiplash' their friend's so apparently experienced when they met the 'nice' Chloe. When it felt like the same Chloe all along. Chloe, understood this well too. She accepted the fact that there was going to be some tension there was going to be doubt, and there was absolutely going to be a Fear.
So the potent confusion that beat in Alix's chest as an echo from Chloe's own was, it made sense for sure, when Kim wore such a welcomingly friendly smile. Alix had caught him up last night, he was a little dumb, but, he was a quick learner. Alix would admit later, though, how strange it felt to speak magic to Him.
"A siren. Yeah!" Kim smiled as Alix taped another healing charm onto his face. Chloe cringed a few seats away, her ears pinned back against her head, looking apologetic. Alya cracked her knuckles as she plopped down on a seat in front of him.
"Ah! Finally we get to sit down and ask questions. I've been waiting all morning for this." Alya smiled. With a quick spin as she whipped it from Sabrina's hand- she tapped her pen against her lips with thought and glee. "And based on the feathers, I'm guessing greek lore, sorta?"
"I don't know what you mean but sure!" Kim smiled, now that Alix could see without the fog of glamour clouding over her mortal eyes- his hair had the distinct texture of a feather-like appearance in contrast to human Hair. She made a distinct note to take him to the museum sometime. Maybe. "That's just what my parent's say we are. I don't really care. Apparently there's specifics. But yeah! Me and harpies are closely related with being all bird stuff but the mermaids are the fishy bros."
"What's the difference between harpies and sirens?"
"Does Max know?" Alix asked quickly. Kim took a moment to think.
"Harpies live more inland, I think" Kim itched his nose, wincing a little before refocusing. "Also they're a bit more human. They've still got arms when they bird out- my arms in comparison are my wings. As for Max. I mean, nah I didn't tell him. I think his mind would FLIP if he learnt magic was real. Since he's so science-y. I didn't wanna blow up his brain. He's already been so stressed out lately."
"But wait- I- how come people say Sirens are Mermaids if they're different things?" Sabrina asked, her tail twitching behind her. "They always say sirens and mermaids..."
"'s cause both species have the whole singing thing." Juleka murmured softly beside Alya, hanging on her shoulder a little sleepily. She worked hard last night trying to move Chloe to the basement. Juleka was strong but kinda shrimpy for a vampire, if Rowan proved anything. Apparently he was encouraging her to workout. Which was odd to even imagine.
Alix hoped- fuck they probably weren't- but- she hoped still that they weren't bothered by last night. It was Really Late and they had to accept that wowza wowza Kim is here now, yes there's feathers and blood everywhere, sorry Kim- man they went through so much shit.
Not everyone slept over, Aurore went back to her parent's after they all made the group effort to draft Chloe into the basement again, along with Kagami, who spoke honestly that she'd snuck out to be there and she didn't want to piss her mom off.
Kim stayed cause he wanted to stick around to get some answers to his Numerous questions, Alya stayed cause of the Research, Juleka stayed cause of Alya, and Sabrina stayed cause of everyone and also Juleka was her ride there and she didn't wanna go home alone even if it'd take five seconds. They were close.
"Can you even sing, Kim?" Alix asked curiously, tilting her head over where he could see her. Kim's eyes lit up.
"Sing? Me? Oh I can sing!" Kim exclaimed proudly, hopping on his seat. He coughed into his fist, clearing his throat excitedly before beaming at her. "Watch me watch me Alix, alright, alright, one two- one thr- one, two, and three- LAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-"
Chloe let out a whined grimace, hands shooting to her ears as a whining sting began to flood Alix's own systems. Concern and worry shot through her like a violent spike- and she immediately decided to act.
"Okay that's enough out of you, yep." Alix sat up quickly, patting him on the cheek where she was fixing up his face. Her teeth clicked together again and he nodded with a squished smile. Alix sighed, leaning back and moving away from him.
She made eye contact with Chloe. Chloe's hands slowly lowering and Alix bit the inside of her cheek awkwardly, shuffling away to the kitchen counter to awkwardly lean.
"This is great stuff, man, so much of our class is magical." Alya grinned, nudging Juleka softly at her last bit. It made the vampire chuckle. "It's incredible. What kind of bird even are you? If you are anything specific. Is there a specific to it? Or is it like vaguely a bird and not any specific species."
"Hm! I dunno! I'm not too studied with birds to know." Kim shrugged, opening out his arm to display how it transformed.
It was quick, but Alix was able to take in the information quickly. It was a flash of red magic that glowed from beneath his very skin, before burning through, and then as the light consumed his arm completely it Stretched- and the red light burst- disappearing to reveal his now extended wing.
"Kinda similar to me," Juleka smiled observingly.
"WOAHOHOHHHH!" Alya shrieked excitedly.
Alix stood back a bit from the group near the kitchen counter to passively watch as Alya awed and gasped, typing blindly at her phone and no doubt stumbling through multiple needed autocorrections of notes while Kim glowed in the attention with deep laughter and equaled excitement.
Her two words were colliding in, a way that wasn't bad but, it had thrown her off her feet. Alix blinked as a light tapping sound came out from behind her. Alix looked upwards, a little surprised. Chloe smiled and politely pushed a mug of hot chocolate to her. Sabrina made it this morning. Alix took it gratefully and Chloe reached upwards.
Alix's face heated up as Chloe caressed her cheek just a little, to move a hair from the side of her face, before the same spark of embarrassment overcame the werewolf. Chloe's tail wagged behind her as she pulled away.
Alix took a long, long sip. She tried not to look.
"OW- GREAT- THAT WAS GREAT!" Alya grinned, Juleka worriedly looking over her face as her small measuring tape snapped at the selkie's face. Juleka faintly adjusted Alya's glasses while the selkie girl grinned, holding a wild thumbs up. "Thanks a lot, Kim.! Sorry for uh, interrupting your uh, night, bath, thing."
"Is cool!" Kim said, he shook his long, feathered wing out and in a weird shwip it returned to human form, a few stray feathers falling along the way. "I was just chillin, I'm lucky my feathers are waterproof, I'm basically a flying fish now."
That's not how it worked but no one said anything.
"Okaaay.. Kim." Alya chuckled a little, she wasn't put off whatsoever, at least it seemed so. "If you ever wanna talk about monster stuff, give us a call! Just uh- don't tell anyone about us."
"Yeah no problem! I won't tell anyone about anything even if I get bitten by a zombie-dolphin, who takes control of my brain, I won't say a thing" He zipped his mouth confidently with a trusting grin that beamed across his lips like a crescent moon. "Never ever!"
"That's oddly specific." Chloe remarked sharply. Kim blinked at her owlishly.
"Well duh what if the zombie apocalypse happens? I meant it when I promised. And that's how I show that I mean it mean it! Outing someone without their permission just isn't cool or brotastic whatsoever." Kim said, puffing his chest out much to Alix's amusement. Juleka hummed with a curious glance, tapping a finger on her lips.
"What zombie movies have you watched?" Juleka asked with a quiet tone, a little too quiet, almost careful. Alix was still a little sleepy so her mind was slow to remember how passionate Juleka was, specifically, about such horror movies and she looked to Kim a little worried.
"Shawn of the Dead."
"Ok," Juleka nodded acceptingly. Alix sighed with relief, before noticing Juleka begin to move out from the living room area towards the door, she smiled at Kim gently. "You live, Kim, 'grats."
"Li-live? Was I going to DIE!?"
"I'm passionate about the dead," Juleka murmured to herself with a slight chuckle.
"You guys leaving?" Alix asked, she was chosing to ignore the panicked sounding siren as she gingerly placed down her mug down a bit in case Juleka- and now Alya and Sabrina trailing behind- wanted to be walked out, or, or somethin'.
"I need a nap." Juleka chuckled, flashing a quick little fanged grin as Alya pasted a little charm on the door for her gothic friend. She tilted her head to the side, just a little. "Nocturnal, you know."
"See ya Jules, Sabs." Chloe waved weakly.
"Bye Chloe!" Sabrina waved, before scrambling through the door. Juleka smiled, waving, before shutting it behind her.
"Why's Sabrina and Juleka goin' home together? Are they having a sleep over?" Kim asked as the door closed. Chloe's ears pricked backwards as Alya uncomfortably taped a new charm on the door for herself.
"Did you not tell him that?" Chloe asked carefully, her voice sounding like pinpricks against Alix's skin as the werewolf's eyes instinctually focused on her witch for answers to trust and to seek. Alix looked away, fiddling with her drink, her own lips glued shut.
Alya held the pause and decided to speak then.
"It's kinda not our place to say," Alya said, adjusting her glasses. "Mr Raincomprix isn't really the safest for Sabrina to, live with, right now."
"I was tagging his car the other day." Alix added on with another sip of her drink. Kim was staring wide eyed at each of them and she attempted to avoid it. "He didn't really notice. I kinda expected him to go on a city crusade to find the perp. But he just, silently washed it off."
"Juleka's family took Sabrina in. We shuffle her around." Alya said, opening her door with a quiet creak that the early morning would still offer. She smiled a little in just a smidge of a desperate tone. "Keep that a secret too, Kim? Please?"
"Sure!"
Alix felt a knot lodge in her throat and she wisely decided to not take another sip of her drink. She hadn't choked on anything physical. Like the drink itself. But she still, quietly, put it down. Secrets. Alix stared out the window, barely capturing the morning's moment as anything truly there. Like she was staring right through it. Like it was transparent.
Chloe attempted to catch her eye but Kim spoke up, making them both turn.
"Oh and if you wanna do more of that nerd research stuff, well I guess it's not a very nerdy place, I know this one crazy gym!" Kim exclaimed, peaking Alix's interest from 5 to 12/10 in a matter of seconds.
Alya had paused her moment of exiting through the door as she leaned an ear out for what Kim was excitedly talking about.
"It's run by all these Mino-bros and they're all so cool." Kim beamed, waving his hands about excitedly. "It's a lil hidden but I'm all registered in so I can bring you there if you're interested! It's..."
...
"It kinda looks like shit, bro not going to lie." Alix said bluntly, her hands stuffed in her pockets as they stood outside the run down looking gym. The rusted paint and the empty looking inside she was able to take a peak through from the grimey gum covered windows. Alix squinted. "Is anyone even in there. Is it open?"
"Aw man your eyes are funked up from the magic, just trust me!" Kim patted her on the shoulder reassuringly, they hadn't hung out much since the Mystery Gang activities. Alix wondered how excited he was in this moment. He cocked an eyebrow upwards at her after a beat of silence from her, his lips turning into a toothy grin. "Too scared? Bet you are."
That was speaking her language.
"Bet I'm not." Alix smirked back and followed him in.
Chloe was hesitant on her going to "The A-Maze-ing Gym" as it was called on Yelp. Due to the fact She didn't want to be alone at the Kubdel house. Alix didn't want her to be either, but the idea of going to some grimed up 'peasant' gym soured Chloe's thoughts fast.
"But what about..."
"I'll, go spend some time with dad, I think he uh, he's been wanting some time with me anyways, I'd-" Chloe smiled softly before remembering her audience and puffing out her chest arrogantly. "I'd- uh- hmph! I'd be good for the pathetic guy! H-hah!"
Kim rose an eyebrow a little as Alix awkwardly laughed.
"Oh... right... I'll um, be back home, later, then." Alix said tensely before face palming. "I mean-! You'll be gone by then so, I guess by now!"
"I'll um, see you at school- Kubdel." Chloe sputtered out as well. "Bye."
Kim squinted.
Alix gripped tightly to her glove as the cool AC hit her skin. She felt unfortunate in the sense that she thought as if she couldn't live without Chloe being there. Alix wondered if she had become clingy too fast and it heated her cheeks. Whatever 'front desk' there was supposed to be was empty at that moment. So they waited in the Lobby Patiently. Sorta.
Pacing boredly for the witch and calm stretching for the larger siren.
"When me and Ondine started dating, we revealed to each other what we were." Kim exclaimed out of the blue. "Afterwards, she recommended this place. And now we work out here when we're not doing Swim. It's good. Especially since it's for monsters and stuff. So it helps me take one step closer to achieving my dream."
"Isn't your dream to ride on horses with the monkeys from the Planet of the Apes?" Alix asked, pausing a moment.
"Nah, that was my 'human' dream to mask this one durr" Kim snorted out loud, tapping a hand against his head. "Everyone knows they taught those monkey's to act like they were riding on horses, Alix. Come on, I'm not that dumb. Anyways my dream is that I wanna punch a dolphin."
"Dude dolphins- they suck-"
"RIGHT?" Kim threw his hands up. "They so suck, like I had a cousin and-"
"Kim!" Alix squeaked, stepping back a little as an enormous man stepped out from behind the counter and exclaiming. The floor creaked- or specifically- clicked under his boots. He was perhaps the hairiest man Alix had ever goddamn seen. He leaned against the counter and gave Kim a fist bump. "Good to see you dude, Ondine is actually here today, we were wonderin' why you didn't show up with your girl."
"Ah, she texted me! Yeah, I was gonna catch up with her, cause I was hangin' out with my bro here, Alix!" Kim beamed, Alix wheezed as the siren boy pulled her under his arm and she poked him in the rib making him squawk. Kim looked up at the gigantic man. "She's human but she's in the know yknow! I wanna show this place off cause she's one of my buds. Could you give her at least some pass, for today, Mr Grant?"
"Pass?" Alix slipped out from under his arm. There was a wall of hanging beads that obstructed her view of the inside gym, peaking her best past it from where she was standing, it still seemed empty. Kim pointed at his eyeball happily.
"It clears the brain glitter here," Kim gestured.
"Glamour, bro, helps alter your view of the glamour. And it's no worries, we have some neat sorcerers here too" 'Grant' corrected, ducking underneath the counter before popping back up, now with a small bag and clipboard. "Our gym was specifically catered for monsters so probably won't be able to do Everything here, but we still got normal human equipment. It'd be a lame gym if we didn't. But still, lil human bro, be aware, lots of our stuff is Us Sized."
Alix signed on a bit lazily. 'Alix Kubdel', in a font that seemed to surprise Kim in it's strange form of elegance. Alix tried to ignore that. Her magic nerd side was for the gang after all. The school, her human friends, they could only know her rough and tough side. But Kim wasn't just a Human Friend now was he.
Grant inspects her name curiously, pausing to look at her before he took a small pinch of dust and blew it at her. Alix squinted with a grunt and there was a light sting behind her eyes, seeping deep within her in a while that felt almost Cold. Then there was an itch. Wh- oh- Alix sneezed. The dust was, dusty.
She had such a way with her words.
When Alix blinked away the dust she was able to see a bit more clearly and the gears in her mind clicked quickly. As a human, glamour worked it's hardest on her, even if she was a pretty powerful sorcerer. Juleka described it as kicking down a wall, though, Alix described it more as cleaning a grimy window. The foggy details were there, she just needed it to be cleared out.
"The glamour was made to be super strong here, wasn't it- woah-" Alix couldn't help her light gasp as Grant stared down at her. It seemed he grew a whole foot in height. A giant minotaur with curly fur that covered over his face. He grinned.
"Haha! Yup. Minotaur don't have a human form. Only glamour magic to hide us with." Grant explained happily, "Me and my boyfriend opened this gym so monsters, but uh, mostly my mino-bros, can get their gains in without having to hold themselves back. I mean, we still gotta, government says so, but still. We use glamour to make this place not vibey with humans but cleared enough for monsters. So that we don't get any accidental Spills."
"Yo wait- that's why?" Kim asked, jaw agape.
"You didn't know?" Alix asked, raising an eyebrow.
"Bro I just workout here." Kim deadpanned. Grant laughed.
"All businesses with a very specific amenity or district for monsters or magic people only but also being a shop for humans usually have something like that. It's like, in the business contract or something, I don't know, it was all a blur. My boyfriend was the one dealing with that. He's a genius." Grant said, itching his chin a bit.
Alix's mind turned at that. It was sorta like, a filter, wasn't it. Those strainer things. Same boiling water, it went through, but the strainer was there to keep the whatever there. It made a bit of sense to her. However...
"Why are you telling me this?" Alix asked, her voice a bit tense yet, still curious. Grant rose an eyebrow for a moment, leaning back a little and crossing his arms. He thought a moment before shrugging a little lightly.
"Well you've got a werewolf on ya somehow, yeah? I figured you could bring them here if they ought to work out." Grant smiled. "And besides, anything to help the good ol' Kubdel family my boyfriend talked about during the last Walpurges-somthin'!"
Alix froze, her blood turning a bit cold even as her face heated up. Grant let out a belly full of laughter.
"I just noticed your name, 's why! And My boyfriend is a bit of a genius, so he got to go to one of them magic parties, he's so smart, and cool, and he was telling me all about them neat ol' magic families. Too bad he can't work out much! Your magic is super potent, I can see it all over you, cause of my magic sense, 's why I could see all that magic left on you from a werewolf. At least, I assume it's werewolf. It smells like a wild dog-"
"Hey Grant! We're going in now if that's cool!" Kim smiled.
"Ah? Oh yeah! Sure! Sorry!" Grant smiled, waving a hand. "See you later dude! Make sure to do intervals!"
"See ya!"
Alix walked awkwardly in, her hands stuffed deep into her pockets. She wasn't processing what she was seeing. Not because she was shocked. But, because she just wasn't there to observe. Her thoughts and feelings nestled so down below, that what she was even seeing didn't make a connection to her brain. Kim glanced a bit at her.
"I, didn't know your family was so famous, to monsters." Kim remarked a bit, leaning down a little to meet her eyes- but she looked away.
"Yeah well, it's just whatever." Alix tensed, sinking deeper in her jacket as she gripped tight to her glove. Her eyes burned downcast into the ground. It took effort to drag them to his form. Where he just smiled honestly to her. It made her glare a little but not out of any sorts of anger. But the knot of confliction that had been ever present in her chest since this morning, no, last night. "It's just, whatever. Ugh, don't mention it pleas-"
"I won't!" Kim smiled kindly to her, waving a hand as Grant loudly welcomed someone new in the front room. "You're still dope as hell even if your fam is full of nerds. Let's just work out today!"
Alix nodded, as if there weren't bags that felt like they weighed five tons dragging down her eyes.
"You'll have to keep up with me, Kim" Alix boasted with a drawn out smirk, she jabbed him in the ribs making him let out a squawk that turned into a loud, amused snort as he noogied her hair into a wild fire of fluff.
"There she is!" Kim laughed, lifting his hand away to pat her on the back hard enough to make her stumble. She laughed. And he smiled once more. "Come on, I'll show you around!"
"Woah," Alix actually looked up now, eyes widening at the gigantic gym.
...
It wasn't any three floor, too much shit, planet fitness by any means, but, it was pretty gigantic. It had to be. For all of the rumbling, grunting, minotaur working out like maniacs around them. It was an entire herd. Alix knew minotaur were made of big families. Her brother always said if you met one, that one no doubt knew twenty more But she was still thrown off her feet from the shock.
"Hi guys!" Kim waved as they walked through minotaur sized work out equipment.
Alix squeaked. She made it a point to not let her height be a diminishing part of her life, she was like a Chihuahua. Aware of her tininess in the world, how delicate she was, and that made her just bite harder. But it was a bit hard not to be scared of getting squashed here when you were only like, 4'11. Or something.
"HI KIM!" The herd shouted back, stopping their weight lifting and reps. It felt like it made an earthquake beneath Alix's feet. Alix had to wobble with a hand on Kim which was totally not embarrassing for her.
"HEY KIM! WHO'S YA FRIEND?" A large minotaur shouted, braided curls of fur hanging like a mane with gold like bands slung onto his long, arching, horns that looked like they themselves had been inked in the same pattern of flowers that curled down the side of one of his arms.
"Dude your tats are sick as hell! Where'd you get those!?" Alix exclaimed.
"This is Alix my friend!" Kim beamed excitedly, a few feathers shooting out from parts of his arms and his hair. He looked a bit goofy but his eyes were shining with happiness and pride for his friend to be there with him. It made Her happy to join him. "Where's Ondine?"
"At the pool!" Another large minotaur with a small set of spectacles on the bridge of his large nose squeaked politely.
"HAH! You and her are the only ones who use it, Kimbo! BAHA!" Another minotaur roared, her deep cackle shaking Alix's legs wobbling again. She forgot how fretful it was to be a little human in a big monster environment. Alix was tough the world was just a lil bit, tougher. In fact, every time it felt like she got stronger, the world just revealed another layer to itself.
"SURE YOUR HUMAN FRIEND WON'T GET SQUASHED HERE?"
Alix laughed uncomfortably as Kim patted her shoulder.
"She'll be okay!" Kim grinned, "Let's go work out, Alix! We can find Ondine later!"
So they trampled off, unaware of the person who had followed them in.
...
They'd stopped at all the stations the gym had. They weren't that different from any normal gym, though the addition of a semi large pool was nice. They said hi to Grant's boyfriend who was in a little work office- definitely not slacking off via playing Doom Eternal- and then stopped at a vending machine cause Alix wanted something to drink.
It was pretty mesmerizing this place, and Alix found herself once again, lost in her thoughts of simple perception. A new shred of her life had been opened in a way it didn't feel so before. Kim felt like a representation of a friend she'd never show the layers of herself that existed in the world of magic to. And now here he was.
It wasn't mixing. Conceptually she wanted it to. But it was dreamlike in the sense that thinking through the fact Kim was of feather and magic as she was of flesh and blood was still like walking through molasses. She hadn't been this confusedly knocked off her perch since she met...
Her grip on her glove tightened with thought..
"You've been off all day, I noticed." Kim smiled. Alix nearly dropped her drink out of just pure shock and the lack of literal thinking on what she was doing or where she was the moment those words left his mouth. But Kim was just smiling at her, looking at a bench, before looking at her. "Hey hey, could you spot me?"
"O- Oh of, yeah, sure dude,"
She left the drink at the side as they chatted. Kim talked about his every day life with wings. It's why he liked sleeveless things. Shoes were a discomfort but he'd rather not wear flipflops. She asked why. Kim just shrugged a little, saying he just liked to run. Alix supposed that was reasonable.
"Why don't you work out?" Kim asked he finished up. She helped him put the bar back to where it was so he could finally sit up. His back cracked kindly, popping wonderfully as he let out a satisfied chirp.
"Um, I think that Grant guy was right. Everything isn't uh, it's not really human sized for me here" Alix laughed a little.
"You chickening out?" Kim teased, wiping the bench a bit with a towel Alix tossed over.
"I just don't wanna rip my muscles out." Alix snorted, smacking him on the shoulder a bit as he stole her soda to take a sip of. Alix rolled her eyes playfully before something caught her eye.
Alix's eyebrows lifted as she glanced to the side and saw a patron of the gym, bench pressing like them, but alone. She nearly panicked as she saw their grip slip, but a ghastly hand caught the bar for them. Alix looked to the side and saw those same sorts of ghastly hands cleaning up parts of the gym and glanced to Kim. A smile wringing over her lips. Dummy.
"You're a cool witch." Kim said a matter of factly. "I didn't know that, bro."
"Of course you wouldn't know. You of all people know that you just- you don't just Tell people things when you're magic." Alix said, stealing her drink back to take a greedy sip. She didn't sleep last night.
She was at first shouting at Kim, that was a blur, then pacing in front of Chloe's door and then out and then outside and then back in. For hours. It was a blur now. Alix blacked out halfway through from the sheer focus.
Kim took the drink back when he saw fit. Taking a sip himself.
"I guess so. I didn't tell you either. At some point, I kinda expected myself to just mention it to you one day, in conversation." Kim added on. "But I kinda just, didn't. Felt like it was hard to bring it up, since you were my friend. Which is kinda weird cause you expect yourself to just, tell your friends things."
"Right? But then you're like- well I was-" Alix thought on that. She took her drink from the soda again. "-hrmh. I guess, I like what I have at school. I'm not two faced but, there's layers I guess. Parts of myself that I trust with some people, that like- it's not that I don't trust the other people, I just, feel like I don't want to get to them yet."
"Was I one of those people?" Kim asked, though his voice was not accusatory. Only curious, as he took another sip from their now shared drink.
"I liked what our friendships has- had. I knew all my magic stuff was gonna change that. I didn't want to." Alix huffed, she took the drink from him and took another sip, only to find it completely empty now. She set it beside her. "It's fun to be just stupid and wild with you."
"I don't really get how me knowing you're a dope ass witch changes that bro." Kim said. Alix sighed but, he had, a point. Unfortunately. Alix had no idea how to voice what she thought on it, and seeing the confliction in her face, Kim swapped topics. Again, unfortunately. "So what's with you and Chloe?"
Alix would've choked on her drink but there was none left so she just sat there, her body frozen.
"Um," Alix began, she coughed into her fist as she realized how much of an utter Squeak that was. "She just, she was bit, two years ago. During that whole kidnapping debacle- remember that? Anyways she escaped one night, I took her in, we just, have-" She fiddled with her thumbs, "-Our.. our thing... is- Is it weird that you had a crush on her?"
"Hm? Oh no. I love Ondine lots." Kim smiled reassuringly. "I don't see why I'd find it weird that you're helping her. I think it's pretty nice of you, bro!"
"Kay cool-" Alix wheezed, her head hanging between her shoulders, limbs like egg yolk. Kim tilted his head at her curiously, his smile not leaving his lips for a second as he spoke, so innocently, so fucking mischievously, to her-
"You asked that question- cause you like her, don't you."
Alix smacked her hand at the can and sent it flying across the room. Kim whistled as they watched it fly across the gym- making an explosion sound as it hit a person at the back of someone's head.
"OW!"
"Run run rurnrurnrun run- we're going-" Alix stumbled off the bench and immediately away as the two heard a lot shout of rage.
"Go go gogo gogo go-"
"WHO FUCKING DID THAT!"
"go!"
They wheezed as they snuck away, scrambling over each other. Panicked breaths mixed with the growing snickers and snorts that started to grow louder and louder as the two hid near their 'scene of their crime'. They eventually calmed down, relaxing, as the commotion came to an end.
"You think minotaur hate the color red?" Alix asked as they sat down on a bench against the wall.
"Probably not. I mean, that'd make this entire gym very angry with me the moment I stepped in. And Ondine." Kim said, puffing out his jacket. "So when did you and Chloe start dating?"
"We are not-"
"Well you didn't answer if you liked her not so I just assumed you already made it congrats bro-"
"Kim I just said we're not!" Alix sighed exasperatedly. She face palmed. "God you are dense!"
"I am cupid itself. I see somethin somethin brewing. Which is funny since you're a witch." Kim snorted to himself, stretching his back out a bit as they watched over the gym lazily. Kim looked at her a bit more seriously, queueing Alix in that she had not escaped their conversation. "Look bro, I don't entirely get it, but I get that, I guess, not telling me, was a choice you made."
"Mm," Alix hummed.
"But, how I see you hasn't changed. I still think you're the most baddest bitch ever, hell, I think you've just gotten cooler like, come on!" Kim exclaimed excitedly, waving his arms around. "Like you literally wrestled giant Chloe singlehandedly that was so cool! No wonder you kick my ass at dares!"
"Hah!" Alix chuffed, though her lips twitched into a softer smile. "Thanks, bro."
"For what?"
"I dunno." Alix itched at her knee. "I guess, taking this well."
"...I still don't get it."
"Ugh" And they were having such a moment. "I kept a secret from you, one that's very important, I kinda expected you to be Ticked you know? I feel like that's, an appropriate reaction? Knowing a trusted friend doesn't trust you enough to..."
"Eh" Kim shrugged. "Are you still ticked that I didn't tell You I was a siren?"
"No. I never was-" Alix began before she suddenly yelped with pain as Kim flicked her on the forehead. Alix winced with pain, fumbling with her hands, and began rubbing her forehead with annoyance. "Kim what the-!"
"I win then!" Kim puffed out his chest pridefully. "I beat Alix in a battle of wits! I'm so smart! I feel like I can actually play chess without eating the chess pieces now! God I'm a fucking genius woo!"
"Dude the fuck." Alix deadpanned but Kim looked so dang proud of himself Alix just, had no words left to say.
"I say you being a super buff nerd fits with our trio really well, with Max that is." Kim grinned, tapping a finger to his skull looking very thoughtfully. "You're like the avatar but Jock and Nerd."
"Kim I will throw down." Alix said and it's then that the doors to the Pool had slammed open.
"KIM!"
"ALIX! SHE'S A SELKIE! I MET ANOTHER-"
"I MET ANOTHER SELKIE KIM ISN'T THAT AMAZING!"
"EEHEHEHEHEHEE!!"
Ondine, Alix had met a few times before, and deemed him worthy for Kim's idiocy, had always had her swim bag with her and in result, her sleek, dark wet suit. Which was hanging from her shoulders like- oh- a coat.
"Alya when the hell did you get here!?" Alix barked.
"I FOLLOWED YOU TWO HERE FOR RESEARCH WHEN I HEARD ABOUT A MAGIC GYM! GRANT IS JULEKA'S MAILBOX NEIGHBOR!" Alya squealed, her hands intertwined with Ondine's as sparkles shined in her eyes. "ALIX I'M SO HAPPY!"
"I can tell!" Alix cringed from the volume.
"KIM I'VE NEVER MET ANOTHER SELKIE BEFORE BESDIES MY FAMILY ISN'T THIS GREAT!"
"YEAH!" Kim shouted back in equal volume, his own feathers puffing about.
"BROO!" Nino popped out from behind Alya, waving an excited hand. "I CAME ALONG WITH ALYA TOO! BROOOO!"
"BROOO YESSS!" Kim exclaimed.
"KIM I'M STEALING YOUR GIRLFRIEND!" Alya shouted.
"BROOO NOOO!"
Alix smiled, a spark of joy flurrying inside her chest as these dumbasses shouted amongst each other. These were her idiot friends. And they loved her.
Notes:
And also Ondine! Say hi Ondine!
Chapter 50: Family is Weird
Chapter Text
Many, many years ago.
Mebh, Arch Fae, Digger of Souls, Whisperer to the Departed, O' Bowing Warden of the Dead, Keeper of the Eternal Graveyard was deep in their studies. Mebh stretched a long spindly hand out and a pair of green colored beetles walked their chalice of warm honey milk and once taken it- Mebh lifted it to their lips to take a sip, whilst they minded their pages of ancient books of the sorts they no longer cared to remember when thinking about this one night.
They had sat there, in peace, hours upon end in their retired state of listening to the grasshoppers chitter and their scuttle of their precious beetles crawl their ways upon the room. It was then they heard a whine from their black shuck, they looked upwards to see it whimpering at the door, scratching at the wood with an insistent growl.
"fine fine, be back soon, dog." Mebh ordered, snapping a hand and having the door swing open for the grim. Quickly, the dog scurried out, in an insisting fashion of speed that Maeve would not understand the reasons for, until Maeve looked into it later. Into the dog.
Because before the night's end, that's all the black dog was to them. A dog. A grim to protect their grave yard. A stray one they found at the edge of a dying graveyard, burnt, decrepit, nearly destroyed in a manner only Humans could manage. Mebh had found no name for the dog. So it was just Dog.
But then...
"aaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAa,GHgh,!"
Mebh blinked with surprise, nearly letting out the slightest bit of a surprised chirp of sound. Mebh waved a hand over their table and in a feat of simple magic, they pulled part of it's wood and fashioned it into a small stick, thin, and nimble, perfect to hold their page as they placed their drink down to hurry outside and witness what had happened.
Perhaps, They wondered with a curious idea, Perhaps one of those human car crashes happened. And another will join the graveyard tonight.
But what they found outside, was something Mebh didn't calculate, didn't consider, didn't fathom.
A mortified child, crying, shaking, feathery dark billows of smoke coming off her frail, ruined, dirty form with a soul beating like a scared heartbeat and a corpse of a man in front of her that reawakened her soul. Magic that was a familiar enough taste to Mebh's tongue that even in human form, even for the first time seeing it, Mebh knew what type of person their dog- who had slept at their foot- truly was.
Just, a, child.
Mebh doesn't remember their rage. Or their fright. Or just, what they were feeling.
Mebh had a hard time feeling at all on most cases, they remember most of their joy before that night being a result of their oldest, dearest friend but... their Queen was not there nor here.
And what was there then, was Mebh- holding a child in their hands- a human grim- newly awakened from her terrified, slumber of death, and screaming at Rowan Bloodwalker, cursing his name, that cabin boy's name, telling him if he stood there for one more moment he'd be DEAD- before charging back into the safety of the graveyard, and taking the child with them.
That's how Mebh remembers that night. That's how they remember meeting Her.
Their flower.
Their little... Rose.
Still though, as much as they've grown to love their somewhat stolen child, that first month, that first week, that first night? Disaster. Oh lord a disaster. Mebh remembers stumbling inside their home, locking the door and strengthening their home with a spell, their multiples of beetles panickily chasing around them, scuttling and buzzing their wings.
They remember staring with the slightest fear of the self proclaimed Vampire King bashing in. Not because he'd be stronger. But because for some reason, the idea of seeing the shaking child in their arms an even deeper shocked fear deeply disheartened them, and they wanted to prevent that.
The child's name, Rose, as she was able to say before falling silent to any coldly snapped question Mebh asked with their desperation for information in this dire situation and by god they're rhyming their brain is spinning. Mebh hated human rap music. It was so... bitey.
Rose was completely silent that first night, knees pulled in and eyes frightened beyond compare. Not that Mebh minded the silence in particular, it just reminded them of when she was just a dog, Mebh just wasn't sure how normal children were supposed to act. After staring at children at a park for a whole day, they wondered if it was wrong that they liked the quiet now that they realized how loud children could really be.
And then came the problem of Rose confessing that she felt hungry.
Mebh, to be honest, hadn't been taking the best of care of themself. They don't remember their eating habits back then, but Mebh was pretty sure all they were eating was moss and maybe the occasional moth that flew by. No good. And Mebh wasn't sure if it was good for human children to eat dog kibble. Not that they were feeding her dog kibble in the first place as the grim Mebh knew Rose as initially was more ghost than, alive.
Mebh went to go cooking.
Cooking, and the first stove fire, brought Mebh the realization they needed to learn how to cook. So they began finding books. They went to the library, they had their beetles be in charge of their new stolen child. They had enough minds to them to take care of a child, right? They seemed so, Rose was in one piece when they returned, making use of the room Mebh spent a lot of magic on conjuring in the sith for.
Rose would stare at them with wide, observing eyes, but Mebh was distracted with other things as they set their many books and labors on the table, flipping through pages of nonsense that cost them too much money- before they realized they lacked any of the 'ingredients' that were required.
And so, Mebh began to go shopping once more. In a hustle, they were, for those first few days of take out, and confused looks.
Mebh wondered if a six to eight year old still counted as a 'baby' as they red through tabs. They didn't think there would be so many dizzying options. How complicated did humans have to be? They thought too much for fleshy magic conductors that only lasted for a granule of sand in the hour glass of time. But still. Would that be good for...
"Oh! New to the whole parenting thing are ya?" Mebh remembers a young woman saying that to them, she had a tired look in her eye and the smell of stale magic.
"I suppose." Mebh didn't count this at parenting then. Simply the keeping of life. Which in itself felt contradictory to the Fae mortician.
"How old?" The woman asked curiously.
Mebh was unsure how to answer for a moment.
"Eight?" Mebh guessed. Six or Eight.. Maybe seven...
"What? Oh honey you're in the wrong aisle!" The woman laughed at Mebh, a little mockingly but sympathetically. She smiled warmly at the arch fae. "One of my children is that age, did you adopt? Sorry I shouldn't ask any questions. I think a good place to start is over there, I can answer any questions you have I work as a chef after all-"
"I am fine... person." Mebh said uncomfortably. They would not be lectured today, it felt a bit suffocating. "Your advice is well received however, my thanks, stranger."
Mebh's life had been completely turned upside down by the meer 'adoption'.. of this child. The moment Rose started to get her bearings of her new life, the moment Mebh was able to get down some unburnt 'mac' and 'cheese', she was practically ruling the house. And Mebh had never realized how blank their walls were until there was crayon drawings taped about.
Still, they felt successful.
They had mentally checked every checklist of 'how to keep a child alive' it would seem. All Mebh figured they could do now was just, watch the human do the rest. In nature, animals would take the sustenance their parents would give them and then mature on their own. Simple.
Mebh sat tiredly on their couch as Rose scribbled drawings on the ground at an unearthly speed when one of their beetles crawled upon their fingers. Mebh's eyes widened by it's new cosmetics. It's green shell displaying the scrawled a crown drawn against it and a mark of paint against is horn.
"What happened to you, Siobhan?" Mebh asked out in a click of their mandibles.
Prince Cerulean! It clicked insistently with a suddenly smug tone. Mebh did not remember this tone before. All of their beetles were, yes enchanted, with a higher intelligence thanks to their very presence but.. personality had not been an addition. My name is Prince Cerulean The Fourth, ruler of the Monteral Court.
"What?" Mebh rose an eyebrow.
"I named him that, m' Maeve," Rose mumbled over her shoulder. Floppy dog like ears swirling in a mist like smoke peaking out from her golden locks of hair. "W- we were playing Pretend when you were away, I'm sorry. Was that bad?"
There was a moment of thought.
"...No." Maeve said tensely. They had no idea the beetles were playing with their grim child. They didn't know those things knew how to do that. But the look of genuine concern made Maeve think it over and decide that It was Not Bad. They let the beetle crawl away. "Not bad at all, child."
There was a moment that day that made Maeve's thoughts change forever on their surprised Parenthood, as Rose set her markers down. She was wearing an outfit they'd bought for her just to get her out of those dirt covered rags. Rose was cared for and perfectly sustained, so why she looked pouty Maeve didn't comprehend the reason for until she spoke-
"You aren't here often." Rose said quietly, hands balled at her sides. And there was a dangerously painful tremble in her voice that threatened to make Rose and her small little body shake with a tear or two. "I'm sorry if you don't like me."
And suddenly Maeve's heart, unable to understand the strange complains humans always seemed to cry out, came to the epiphany that Rose was not a simple bug on the route of nature. But a sapling that Maeve- watered- gave sunlight- but had yet to nurture. Had yet to truly care for.
The idea of that felt like the scariest part of their list to check, Maeve was worried their pen would slip from their claws in the process, and poor Rose would be left with tears in her eyes. But Maeve figured that if that was their worries, then they'd simply take another step forward.
"oh no, now, come now, come now, no more tears my flower, you'll wilt away at this rate-"
That night changed the arch fae. And their decisions.
Maeve, Arch Fae, Digger of Souls, Whisperer to the Departed, O' Bowing Warden of the Dead, Keeper of the Eternal Graveyard- would argue they got a little less sleep in their efforts to.. 'parent'.. better. Rose was a larger part of their life beyond just keeping their dead child alive. To teach Rose just Things, brought a joyful emotion in their senses, to be part of Her new chapter.
"Rose go to bed you have school." Maeve reprimanded with a click.
"Duke says I can stay up thouuugh!" Rose's voice argued from another room.
"Duke is a beetle, isn't in charge of you I am. You'll be tired tomorrow, and you won't be able to play with that friend you made at school, my flower." Maeve shot with another click. Rose let out a bemoaned whine and came wandering into her room where Maeve was waiting. Maeve's eyes lifted into a silent smile. "What was her name again? Jayla or Julia?"
"Gram it's Juleka. And she's the best ever. She made me a crane thing the other day! Out of paper!" Rose sang with an excited smile as she waddled in. She made a stop at her small bookshelf with a smile. The smallish tail wagging behind her. "Can you read me a book, pleaase?"
"You can read."
"Buuuut I want youuuu to read you always do it better!" Rose whined.
"Insistent are you." Maeve rolled their eyes but still sat down on the bed, waiting for the small seven year old to scurry on only to be surprised by the appearance of her dog form. Maeve blinked but Rose just stared up at her, with two brilliantly excited ruby eyes. "Too joyful to contain?"
"Mmmmayyybe"
"Troublesome." Maeve snorted, opening the book and they began to read. The comforting room, full of the smells of home and perfect sounds of clicking and flittering bugs that hung around for the story. The dim, pink, nightlight illuminating the side of their face as they softly stroked over Rose's head.
This was so many years ago.
Those many years ago, Maeve was welcoming the safety of isolation. And now, Maeve never realized life felt so warm. Rose was happy, and so was Maeve. And living had never made Maeve feel so rich.
"Maeve stop falling asleep!"
"hrk- apologies."
...
Back in the present, Juleka was in a dilemma of deep annoyance. Living with her father in the house, was by far, a pretty annoying experience that made her want to strangle her past self for letting him live. At least his memory induced nightmares were over. But on the other hand, she had memory induced nightmares for the time he tried to kill her.
It was a lose lose scenario. And now, it seemed to get worse.
"It's not that sunny out today." Anarka said, glancing out the window. She looked back at her daughter. "You two will be fine."
"I'm fine in the sun anyways Ma, I have my sunglasses and my sunscreen." Juleka grunted, her stomach felt like it was churning to the ground. She grumbled, "Why do I have to bring him today though?"
"I've got some strict business with a certain magic group today... discussin something I did a while back that they're considering releasin my punishment for..." Anarka replied, tapping her finger against her lip thoughtfully. Seeing her daughter's expression she sighed and nodded sympathetically. What she said, was honest and from her deepest heart. "I'm not happy he's here either. But I need someone to get that guy a job. Or I don' know; Actually Get Out."
Juleka sighed, waving a hand.
"No no, I get it, ma, I do, I just, ughhh I don't wanna." The pirate's daughter complained tiredly, tugging at her hair just a bit. Her glare dark and brooding. "It's kinda hard to hang out with the asshole who tried to kill me and my friends and take over my soul and magic like a vessel for life-"
And the asshole I wish was just a decent dad.
"I'm sorry, lass. Luka has work today. You can bring your friends if it makes safer of course," Anarka sighed, adjusting her glasses as she began to reason her argument as calmly and as rationally as possible. "Look, the more Rowan just goes outside of the house instead of wallowin' in the basement; the less we'll see of him. He needs to get an actual life, now that, you know, he can't be busy being dead. Get 'im to do living people things yknow? Like payin' rent."
It was then a lowly pluck of a guitar strand interrupted both of them and Luka leaned against the door frame.
"You're also the one who brought him here, Jules." Luka smiled with a teasingly tilt of his head. He gestured at her with a hand, a mischievous glint glittering in his eyes that only existed to hide his more grim feelings about the situation. Another pluck of a string sang that through her ears. "It's like bringing home a sad, pathetic, dick of a puppy. You gotta let him outside and take him on walks."
"Is it not obvious that I can hear you all? You insolate fools?"
Rowan snarled so with a spiteful glare. Juleka pulled back her snort staring at him as he annoyedly dusted one of the corners of the room with a very dramatic and gaudy feather sweeper. Which seemed a bit out of place, if you didn't mind the hilarious maid outfit Anarka had stuffed him in one night, deeming it one of his only clothes besides his very conspicuous 'battle armor'.
Anarka made it her duty that Rowan was treated fairly. And her version of that was a nice soup of daily work, a pinch of humiliation, some angry words that weren't left said before he had abandoned her, and her damn hardest to keep the man and her daughter away from each other.
Luka glared at him while Juleka glanced at Anarka who nodded reassuringly. Juleka sighed, staring at him. This was... her dad.
"Alright. Fine. Let's just go, Rowan." Juleka mumbled, gesturing for Rowan to go change as she went to slump on the couch. Rowan grunted, stomping away and muttering under his own breath his non secretive frustrations with this entire situation. Juleka would, for once, relate.
"If he tries anything," Luka whispered to her as he left the room, a darker tone seeping into his voice that plead innocence but it's more honest state of bitterness shining through as he plucked a tang-y chord with his guitar. "Shove him into the sunlight."
"So tempted." Juleka grumbled, pinching the space between her eyes. Luka didn't understand why she didn't want to, eyebrow cocking upwards.
"Make sure to drink your blood, luv." Anarka said quietly. The apology subtle in her tone. Juleka groaned. And she had so many things to do today... she supposed she'd have to bring him along for her 'to do' list...
The less I see him the better. She figured, her eyes downcast. She sighed. Ma is right on that. He is..... the worst after all.. the worst... the worst... he's the worst and he's my dad... I... She shoved her hands in her pockets with a tsk. I can't help but feel like this won't go well.
Luka stared at her for a longer moment. He plucked another chord, a bit deeper, a bit more decrepit in it's taste against her lips.
"Maybe you can get him to like the city." Luka offered in a more hopeful tone. A tone he made just for her but, she knew it was not of his own opinion. He had voiced it earlier. He had not wanted Rowan here. And Juleka sighed.
"Maybe, sure."
...
Rowan wanted an heir. That didn't mean he wanted to actually interact with it. Or talk to it. If he had to, he expected his heir to treat him with respect and the servitude a student must give to their teacher, then again, he had assumed from his dying state so long ago that he wouldn't have to. A desperate man on his death bed didn't often have plots for the future.
So he wasn't really living for today.
Having your soul separated from your body weirdly didn't change much of your day to day life as a vampire, Rowan learnt. Souls, for many creatures, simply flowed through them, intertwined with their magic. However for vampires the soul was completely collected in the heart. It's what made their regeneration so powerful in their body, and their heart so vulnerable to total annihilation. His soul just simply had a new container now.
Unfortunately, this still made him susceptible to burning. And Paris was warm today which made his heavy long sleeved clothing uncomfortable. Rowan glared as Juleka was able to walk in the sunlight. He didn't like this strange umbrella he gave her. It was frog shaped. He didn't like it.
"The city is beautiful at this hour," Juleka began, her voice light and almost skipper. "Maybe he was around when you were still alive b-but there's also Andre's Ice Cream. He does like, neat ice cream. It's pretty... um.. awesome. There's uh, also like-"
"I don't like this. I want to go home." Rowan growled grumpily.
"You've been mooching off our shit for way too long, dude. You need to get a job." His daughter tsked tiredly, lightly itching the side of her cheek with the flavor of adamant disinterest. "Especially since you'll be paying for your own blood next month.. and paying rent."
"Paying? Next month!?" Rowan grunted with confusion before scowling. "Who decided that!?"
"My mom."
"Good lord. You're one of those weak ones I've heard about aren't you. Who put your name into the Foolish Hands of the magic government's court." Rowan scoffed. The magic government which had existed since the official separation between the magic 'world' from the 'human'. They were run primarily by the fae. And it was always foolish to give your name to the fae. "You know that blood isn't pure virgin human blood. They-"
"Ew, you say virgin so gross." Juleka's face contorted with disgust, digging herself deeper into her shoulders. No he didn't, he said it normally. She sighed, Her eyes hid beneath the shade of her hat. "Literally; the blood keeps me alive, and for the past like, month, you've been drinking from my supply so- like- ugh- screw you."
"Hey!" Rowan grunted, nearly crossing his arms on instinct before quickly hiding under his umbrella. "I am your father, you must respect-"
"Juleka!" A voice came in. Rowan's head knocked upward as they paused by a building and Rowan hung back. His eyes furrowing as he methodically took in what was going on in front of him. A young man, with locks of the brightest most awfully red hair that swept over his face far too much had swerved towards them from the building to their right.
It was then, that Rowan saw a change in nature within his daughter that made him raise a brow.
Juleka stood, normally, with a vaguely light stance. Her eyes wide and observing and her hands drawn to hold themselves upwards, usually her fingers intertwined with themselves in some sort of fiddling manner. It was almost elegant even. Like she was balancing a couple of books on her head and she was scared of letting them fall, her steps careful and quiet.
Rowan had learnt these things on a day to day manner. She refused to look him in the eyes, but he made sure to watch her every move, examine her, find her strengths, find her weaknesses, so he could mentally note on what he could help her improve upon.
It felt like any strength she had in her bones just disappeared around this... this.. He breathed in. It was a human all right. A normal human male by the standards of anyone in touch with magic. He could smell the tang of silver on the boy and he consciously stepped back as his daughter spoke.
It as fair to say that Rowan had only seen what Juleka acted like at home, in the few moments he'd seen her little Pets, it'd been a moment of trial between Father and Daughter. And as surprised as he was, he took his stance to observe- using her reflection in the store window by the to see anything he couldn't see from behind.
"ah, hey," Juleka greeted. Her voice had suddenly become so much frailer in seconds. Her fingers pulled from her pockets to wave a delicate hello. Articulated in an almost dance and it was like Juleka shrunk as her back had suddenly kneeled over.
Why? Didn't she realize she was making herself look smaller? If she didn't impose herself, she wouldn't be intimidating like she had to be. Where was her show of dominance!? She would get stepped on at this rate-
"I haven't seen you in a while," Juleka said, her eyes looking him up and down, like she was checking on injuries. Her gaze softened and she made the move to adjust herself, her shoulders slouching even more much to Rowan's internal frustration. "What are you doing here, dude?"
The boy's voice spoke but Rowan had no room in himself to care as he continued to observe his daughter in this vampire to human interaction. Her smile, rare at any time he spent with her on it's own, was normally so wide and animated- but it had become so much more reserved- no- particular- it was a particular smile now that was tight lipped and harshly pulled back.
Rowan could hear her existing heartbeat, it was excited to see this 'friend'. She should be grinning now and yet she chose to hide her fangs. My god. Was she seeing this boy as some target of interest? He was far to puny and weak. Even for a human. And by the look of his graphite blackened hands, an artist. Those were dirt poor. He wouldn't be able to apply himself for daughter! AN INSUPERIOR ORBITER MALE AT BEST!
"...and how is Marc?" Juleka asked politely, her hands were back in her pocket now and she met his eyes seriously as her back bent down a bit more. A slouch that was unfit for someone supposed to be Powerful. A commander. Especially this awkward mumble of her's. She didn't do this at home, come on!
"Oh- h-he's in the cafe!"
"The- the cafe? this one? The one you just exited out of? To see me?" Juleka sputtered, her eyes narrowed as he nodded confusedly. "Dude you left your boyfriend inside alone on your date!? What is he gonna think??"
"Boyfriend!? Date!? It's not- It's not! It's not a date!" The boy sputtered, raising his hands wildly. Rowan rose an eyebrow. Boyfriend? A date? That didn't make sense they're both men- Rowan was confused- the boy's voice suddenly came to a pause and Rowan was surprised to see the human staring at him. "Psst- Juleka- there's someone staring at you. Do you know him? Should I invite you inside so he stops following you?"
"oh," Juleka said, turning for a moment and it was like she forgot he was there completely. Rowan's eyebrows rose to his very hairline at the switch from a soft expression to a hardened, annoyed glare. Her eye's narrowed and she turned to her friend quickly, masking it with a shy yet tense smile. A quick attempt to return to what she had "That guy? He's just my dad."
"O-oh- you have a dad? I didn't know you had..." The young boy sputtered in confusion, he combed a hand through his hair, his eyes widened with shock. "Jeez what have I missed."
"A lot of stupid shit you would not believe," Juleka laughed and it sounded more like a whistle, a chattered breath so staggered and weak Rowan had to ask himself if she actually did laugh, and not choke on her own air.
"Um, n-nice to meet you, sir" The human said, looking away from his crimson graze. He was nervous, Rowan could tell. Could, so a human could still a vampire for what they were worth. So why couldn't Juleka just...
"Hah- yeah- just- no- yeah- Don't give him that respect." Juleka tsked, Rowan couldn't see her face expression but he felt it must've been some sort of eye roll as she let another of those irritatingly weak laughs out of her maw. Her head tilted downward and this time he Did catch her eye. It was filled with a disappointed glare. "Really, don't... He doesn't deserve it."
Those words scalded deep into his skin, making him physically revolt backwards in his state of shock.
"J-..JULEKA.!-" Rowan scolded but it fell on deaf ears as Juleka just laughed over him.
"I'll see you around, won't I? Nath?" She smiled, bending even further down. What now? With this posture, was she planning to kiss his feet? Pathetic. But even then, it felt like within her eloquence, Juleka just wanted to chose his words right. "I know they're probably here but, say hi to Nameless for me, yeah?"
"Oh they're here." 'Nath' rolled his eyes. "They say hi too. Very-"
The boy cringed and for a moment Rowan thought he saw a flicker of a misty smile floating above him.
The boy smiled grimacingly.
"-enthusiastically." He finished.
"That's nice to hear," Juleka's weak smile returned once more, her lips barely parted as she spoke, as if that'd stop the peak of her fangs beneath her lips from showing. "Go tell Marc I say Hi too~"
"I- you- don't- he's not- rrgrGRGHAGAGH,-" The human boy stomped away embarrassedly. Juleka let out a chuckle, waving him goodbye before sighing. In a quick turn she met his gaze again, and he watched as the briefest pleased expression on her face melted back down into a grouchy tsk.
"Did you really have to stare at me the entire time?" Juleka asked tiredly, slowly standing a bit upward again.
"I was only observing that interaction you had." Rowan replied, his eyebrows furrowed.
Juleka tsked, stepping backwards.
"I'm not lying to them. I just-" Her voice grew more clear as her frustration reared face. "-I don't want them to be scared of me. It's just, logical. And it keeps people from noticing all my 'traits' easier too."
"You're so worried about Scaring the people around you that you hide your claws and fangs- have you ever considered that you still make them feel inferior?" Rowan growled, clutching his umbrella tighter to him. "At least standing tall and showing you are to be respected is clearer and less a lie. Hypocrite."
"Ugh- I'm not!-"
"Listen to me, daughter as it's the Truth." Rowan rose his head, "Lion's should not bother themselves with the thoughts of sheep."
Juleka glared, her arms crossed with a glare.
"And bitch ass mother fuckers shouldn't speak down against the most stubbornest creatures on the planet who are still alive in comparison to You- oh and LOOK at the time-!" She muttered, turning away as he guffawed in offense.
"ExCUSE me YOUNG LADY!-" Rowan snarled.
"Excuse ME you Old Man." Juleka snapped back grumpily. The heiress gave up on her words, growling. She turned heel. "Never mind! I made a list of places I need to go and places you need to check out. We'll do your things first so you can fucking... piss off and go home or whatever- so you don't have to deal with me just- Stay close so you don't get lost and people don't think you're stalking me, old man."
Rowan grunted but seeing as Paris seemed to get even more stranger and ever stupider to navigate by the day, he followed his daughter through the city.
...
Rowan had gone through nearby stores and businesses under the name 'Roman Ellis'. And according to Juleka, who had 'chaperoned', they had apparently gone terribly in her eyes. What rights did she have over that!? SHE WAS LIKE- WHAT- HOW OLD WAS SHE? WHATEVER- SHE HAD NO JOB EXPERIENCE BEFORE-
And Rowan had made sure to argue about this with her! And Juleka would argue back. The nerve and the hypocrisy he-! Rowan was getting sick of the day, it made it better though that it was soon becoming night and he was soon able to ditch the umbrella and stuck it into his pocket.
"It's unfair that men's pockets are so deep." Juleka sneered with a huff.
"Drink your damn cheap blood." Rowan grunted.
"I will, I will." Juleka tsked, taking it as he offered it too- from another pocket. They'd been relaxing in the darkness of an alleyway. He watched as she transformed the medical pack, it's form shifting into a different appearance that she safely drank from. "That was like, the sixth job thing today. God, it's hard to prepare for a job interview when you've never had an Actual Job before."
"Are you referring to me or yourself, girl?" Rowan cocked an eyebrow upwards.
"You, jerk." Juleka glared. "You have literally nothing on your resume and you look like fifty, it's so suspicious. Have you actually Had any jobs?"
Rowan thought on that and grimaced darkly at her.
"I have had a job before! Multiple!" Rowan puffed up. Her glare deepened at her ignorance, crossing his arms tightly as his nails dug into his arm. "You have no idea what you're talking about, Girl. You're young and you're inexperienced even though you decided to 'lead' me around and-"
"And maybe I think you're real stuck up the ass.!" Juleka screamed out at him, her voice coming out a lot harsher than Rowan suspected that it intended to, as Julekea receded backwards and glared down at the ground. Her hands crept over her mouth as she took a moment of silence.
He had been waiting for some remark that she regretted keeping him alive but it seemed she wasn't brave enough for that. She was counting her breaths now. He could hear her heartbeat. She was trying to calm down.
"Well, day's over. I failed to get you a job, woo hoo, go you- you can just- go home, and be far away from your annoying ass- loser-" Juleka stood up, making a deep, exaggerated tone that reeked mockery at it's most insulting. "-pathetic eXCUSE for vAmPIRE.."
"Juleka I didn't say-" Rowan growled in an irritated tone but the tension in his eyebrows were releasing with the shake of Juleka's hands.
"I know you're thinking it- it's fine- it's just- it's whatever." Juleka groaned tiredly, she rubbed the space between her eyes, but what bothered Rowan was how defeated she sounded. She had lost her anger. All there was, was just disappointment. Her voice cracking at- "Go-oh-d, I knew this day was gonna be a bust."
Rowan rose an eyebrow at her and Juleka just looked at him between her curtain of hair. And suddenly she was smiling dryly at him. A toothless smile, the left side of her lip drawn to the side with a regretful look in her eyes.
"Better luck next time, maybe, maybe never, I don't know," Juleka muttered. Her shoulders sagged and it was like he was that scrawny little artist boy. A person she was trying to be approachable to. Someone she wanted to impress with her art of gentleness. An art he had abandoned a long time ago. "You can go home. Maybe ma'll forgive you. It's hard to find a job without a resume after all, haha, what would I know-"
"Juleka." The tension in his brow lessened. But once more, like a repeated machine, she waved him off.
"Just go home. I needed to do other things, remember?" Juleka reminded, waving a hand at him. Her eyebrows furrowed. It was then her hands came to wring together, fiddling and squeezing together. "It's- maybe I'll bring home dinner. I dunno."
Rowan stared at her, his mouth nearly opened. But, he realized there was nothing he wanted to say. He adjusted his jacket.
"Well then." He said, business like. Serious. A man like him had no business showing emotions he could hide. The cold puffs of air coming out of his mouth firm and controlled. He gestured out of the alleyway politely. "I will see you once again at the Liberty, Juleka."
"Yeah, see ya-" Juleka began and she almost said something else, Rowan caught it, but she still spoke on. Eyes but a casted shadow that greyed his world a little granule more, her voice the same rasp it was when she told her friend so naturally how she respected him. "-Rowan."
Rowan stared at her but began to make his way home.
Paris looked different at Sunset. Rowan walked these streets a long time ago. He wouldn't even call this walking. But more of a mindless wander. His steps carried him further than his own thoughts. He had no intention to go back to the Liberty at this moment. Why would he? When he could taste this freedom from his past for now.
The Liberty. He mused quietly on the streets. The sky painted a gentle red as he moved like a shadow through the curtains of bustling mortals, their timers and their sand ever dripping downwards to an end he had so feared- and now- still does. 'ow ironic. And here your first boat was simply just called The Takers, Annie. You told me that. When you invited me to your Escape. Your monsters and your adventures and the smell of ash and gunpowder against my skin.
Rowan leaned against a railing, where the Seine rippled and he viewed his grizzled face.
I was just a lad then. Nineteen. He reminisced. You were just a bit older weren't you. Around Twenty Four. Still young enough to be foolish. Just old enough to be wise. You trusted me with your story. How you were just some child among the Scottish Shore. Listening to stories ye never shoul' 'ave heard of... I never heard something so enchantin'ly envy inducing.
Your words were painted in gold. I was a foolish boy to love you. I never was good enough to your standards was I- He scowled with a melancholic look. -it makes me wonder why you even god damn bothered with a lad like me.. when we first met.
When they first met.
He rubbed the jagged scar that reached up his cheek, tsking.
And now, you hate me more than the devil.
How ironic that was. He kicked a pebble into the river and made on his way. He had no idea where he was going now. He had no idea where he was. Night was falling ever more and worry brought up within him. Hopefully Juleka got home by now, or at least was on her way home. He had no idea where in Paris was he standing, or where he was going for that matter.
Rowan was lost. How troubling that was.
It was then that he found himself on a lonely area of the street. Where a strange lack of anyone walked. Paris was a bustling city, even at night, it was painfully bright to his eyes but something about this decrepit area felt, familiar. And weirdly enough, it smelt like his own blood was here. Juleka.
He wondered if she was fine. That child had a blood hound's nose for trouble after all.
And it's when he reached the middle of the street to cross did he realize what he was following his senses to.
Strange, had this graveyard always been here?
Even now, with his memories returned, was it hard to remember parts of the end. Where he was dying. In the before time. Coming back from the dead was a grueling task, and even then, was his body not even fully alive. Where he was felt fuzzy, like he still wasn't fully there, and yet- an unknown concern brought him here- opening the moss covered gates and stepping inside the strange, graveyard.
Daylight was reaching it's end fully now as dusk swallowed the sky and it's wretched sun the burned through everything it held dear. Apollo would never love again, nor would he, and he would step ever onward, with his wings burning into a molt.
The strange garden like exterior this place had, the moment he stepped in, it felt unfamiliar. And magic followed through his lungs in a suffocating-like thick way. Like he could chew downwards onto it. A tangible texture.
Rowan, ever observant, ever curious, ever cautious, pushed further into the cobble and the overgrown grass where jutted out metal work held lanterns that attracted many sorts of moths and other disgusting bugs that chirped and set the atmosphere of an environment forgotten or at best unattended despite it's insect audience.
Including one, that insistently buzzed around his face.
"Disgusting, be gone from me!" Rowan snarled, waving it away with one of his claws. But it pushed forever onward, on a die hard quest to personally annoy him. "Stupid beetle! Stop that!- what-"
He stared down.
A goat was biting his pants. Very determinedly too. He had no idea how it even had gotten there. How odd. Rowan stared for a moment, processing what was going on, and with a quick shove of it over, he calmly continued walking. This might as well be happening. Everyone was taking a spit at him today.
He had made his way through the graveyard for a moment, glancing around, before through the brush and the dead thistles he noticed the appearance of a run down shack of a house, covered in moss and overgrowth seeming to swallow it alive.
The door was open, but that wasn't an invitation inside. But even then, he could hear the lightly muffled sound of voices inside. Hushed and gentle whilst overlayed by the sounds of crickets and the wind whistling the trees.
Carefully glancing inside, within the darkness that crept away from the rays of golden filtering out from those illuminated windows of warmth, Rowan observed what his child was doing. And he did so with the collected worry of what he assumed what a serious man like him should feel- when his child was doing something outside of what his life entailed with them in it.
His daughter had adopted a new stance. One that was not the one that she showed to him, eyes narrowed, fists clenched, and shoulders up- one that was not the one she held when talking to The Artist, back lunged, tight lipped, and her eyes and nervous gentleness-
No. Not either of those. This was something different and staggeringly confusing to the vampire king. His heir's tension had been peeled back with her skin. And He could see her face now, pulled away from her curtain of pooling hair. There was a relaxed lazy smile that came naturally to her, and her boney, hands calmly stroked the other's.
The other's.
There was another person with her in this strange house surrounded by death. And her sparkling sapphire eyes so tinted strangely with a glint of eternal melancholy no amount of time would fully erase were so intimately transfixed with his daughter. A young maiden with the sun for her strands of hair, who looked like she'd swallowed his heir's soul whole by the look of utter enamorment within her eyes.
Rowan suddenly felt an unexplainable worry and determination. He had no drive, no reason, but a sudden need to interfere as he charged his way out of the darkness and to the opening of the door.
Maybe Juleka heard the crunching of his boots, causing her to turn and stare at him. Maybe their twin, red eyes, met. And they saw each other for once. Maybe he spoke. But he remembers what happens next. He remembers the young lady staring at him with wide eyes and nearly, if her voice had made a sound other than a petrified squeak, she would've screamed.
"You...YOU..!" She shouted, pointing at him. The little blonde's eyes grew wider and for a moment Rowan rose an eyebrow. Was she supposed to know about this child from somewhere? How did she recognize him, better yet, how did she know to Fear him-
"You- dad what the fuck are you doing here.!?" Juleka snarled, turning around with horror. It was then Rowan's eyes widened a little with a moment of recognition as the little girl stumbled off from her seat, her body shaking as she stared at him- skin breaking and misting away from her form, peeling off her skin and taking her opaqueness with it-
"Oh it's..." Rowan began and suddenly in a blur of black and red the grim child rushed past him. He grimaced for a moment, reading it as an attack before finding himself completely unharmed and watched as the smoke billowed by him before landing solidly on the ground.
The grim dog paused, body and fur heaving before staring up at him with wide, mortified, terrified, blood red eyes. Silver bells strung around it's neck- before charging into the labyrinth of death in a stumbling, drifting, desperate escape. Body breaking away every moment it touched the ground.
"ROSE!" Juleka screamed after her
But she was gone.
Rowan's eyebrows narrowed. Perhaps there was an ounce of regret in him. Perhaps a sense of confusion still settling in. And now, the acceptance of what he'd done and the logical course of events that carried here. He calmed himself and reassured his stance on the matter, before his eyes widened.
"And where are you going, girl?" Rowan growled as Juleka bumped into his shoulder.
He was expecting some 'why did you follow me here' or 'why did you ruin everything you piece of shit'- maybe he wanted that- but all he got was Juleka staring out, into the ever winding labyrinth this god forsaken place smelling of death lead to. He was not her first priority. She didn't have the care to be angry at him. She didn't have the care to even recognize him as there at all.
"Going to follow her." Juleka replied, not meeting his eyes. "She's important to me, I have to."
"You don't HAVE to." He scoffed, this was truly getting ridiculous at this point. When would Juleka just understand. Her weak heart would be broken. She'd crumble to pieces once this little phase ended. And this his legacy would be tainted for ever. She was his legacy. He needed to protect it-
"Then I just want to." Juleka muttered, her fists balling tight by her sides. "If I had to chose, it'd be Rose, every time."
Chose? Every time?
Rowan's mind wracked for even an ounce of reasonability in that.
What kind of empty bullshit is that? Love didn't last that long. It didn't last ever. No one had ever loved him. Not even for a goddamn speck because if someone did, they'd of understood him. They would've listened. They would've given him what he wanted and he wouldn't be in this goddamn mess.
Love was a vial that had a limited bottom. It was a speck in the cosmos of living. It was a faded photograph that would eventually be burnt with the rest- it was a cycle of proving and disappointment- an ignorant man's game that needed to be ended and he'd make sure his daughter didn't fall into this stupid trap of false security and lost independence-
Love was earned. Love was Respect. Love meant a command would be heard. When it was not heeded it was not given that was something so ingrained within him so why was she being so fucking Deaf-
"You're not thinking about your future." Rowan growled, frustrated. His claws digging the space between his eyes harshly as he stared down at his foolish child. "God damn it you're not thinking at all, you are! You're setting yourself for a failure"
Juleka didn't respond, only the slightest glint of red beneath those choppy bangs implied some record of attention she was giving him. It wasn't happy. But he still spoke.
“What is the point of this flower’s existence if at some point it will wilt?" He asked darkly, voice gripping for answers in a way that demanded for her listening. "At what point do the immortals around you begin to feast your mind with madness and their boringness when they grow old and stiff. At what point does life have meaning unless it reigns eternal?!”
He pointed out at the graveyard.
"That child's time was up" He spoke, voice shaken in the slightest form. "She will drag you down, she cannot provide an heir for You, she is not Strength. What do you even get of that?! A shell, a ghost, a-"
Juleka turned and slapped him across the face.
There was a long, stagnant moment of silence. The light tick of a clock inside echoing between them. It had hardly made him budge and the pain was barely even a sting. And yet the fact it happened was what stupored him into silence. She had to reach high to slap him. Now she was massaging her shoulder a bit. As if she threw it out a little.
Then Juleka stared at him in a calm expression for a longer moment that he realized. It almost made him step back, because the expression wasn't enraged nor offended like before. She was just... thoughtful at that. Then she spoke.
“…I'm gonna ignore the things that you said about Rose. But, it's interesting. Ma said somethin’ similar to that first part. And honestly the answer is pretty easy.” Juleka shrugged to herself, matching red eyes downcast at her shoes before they met up to his, a dark share of eye contact between the king and child. “The world keeps growing. It’s always changing. Maybe the world seems so monotonous to you is because.. you can’t change the way you look at it."
He blinked with surprise before she hid under the veil of her hair and the shield of her little hat.
"I'm going to go see Rose now." Juleka mumbled, pushing past him. "She brings me more joy and care than you could ever imagine by the way. I know that to be true. The slap, is for you insulting her. It wasn't for me."
But that felt like a lie between her teeth.
And so, she left. Leaving him alone next to the house. The light breeze whistling the grass around him.
That was the first time she'd call him dad, he only then recognized.
"Man you focked that one up real bad. It was like, disgusting that slap was. I like that girl."
“M-MEBH!?” He screamed with surprise, spinning around with a reborn shock and terror that made him almost tremble. Old memories spinning back in his soul, so much so it created a large knot in his throat. "Y- you- you-y-you- is this house-"
They let out a breathy, hissing chuckle. Mandibles hidden behind 'pretty' lips and layers of pretentious faerie glamour clicking and scraping together. The graveyard fae lifted a claw in the air, revealing that tiny little Beetle. Fucking damn it...
“It’s Maeve now. It was easier to say and understand for my flower, and so, it is I now. Come in, come in-" Maeve sang, letting the beetle flutter away. It's wings buzzing in a condescending way. He stepped inside and Maeve smiled, sinking into a chair at their table, eyes dragging over his image. "My you look old and decrepit. What lovely wrinkles... they underline your age"
"These aren't wrinkles! These are battle scars!" Rowan insisted with rage, stomping a foot against the ground. Maeve hummed about, such a monster who'd never been a human in their life would care. All arch fae were beautiful in their vainly inhuman way. The fae touched humanity with an amused stare.
Unending was their disinterest and need to tamper and play like puppets. The imperfections that humanity held were something the fae wiped away, or at the truth, simply covered up. Whether it was their truest ugliness at heart, their foul bitterness, emotion, or the weight of Time. Rowan was disgusted by how Maeve saw him. So pitiful and below. It was not how a king was to be treated and yet..!
"I'm not some cabin boy anymore stop staring at me like I'm gonna clean the tea you just purposefully spilt.!" Rowan snarled as he pointed down at the table. Maeve peered downwards, their hand just next to the knocked over tea cup as the dark liquid dripped over the wood.
"Spilling tea? I don't do that often." Maeve muttered, an eyebrow raising. The two stared at each other for a long, stagnant moment. Maeve's nails tapped against the wet table, their eyebrows raised innocently. "I'm hosting you, haven't you notice, I could kick you out right now. You owe me your existence for even being here- you made my daughter cry-"
"D-Daughter?" Rowan guffawed.
"The child you inadvertently murdered and purposefully brought back to her mind- scaring her out of her own house without even stepping through the door-" There was a poisonous tang inside their words that made Rowan stand back. Maeve grinned wider. “Yes. That child.”
Rowan’s mouth gaped wide open.
Maeve waved a hand, a wicked tilt in their head coming to them.
”Well, take a seat you old fool. Let’s catch up.”
…
Maeve's sith was annoyingly cramped in the way it was flooded with things. Too many things. It reminded Rowan of the Liberty in the most unflattering way possible. Seated in front of Maeve, claws digging into his knees, lest he scrape it across the wood. Being a disruptive house guest in the home of a powerful Arch Fae was a death wish upon death itself. It promised a worse fate.
That didn't stop him from glaring at one of the disgusting beetles Maeve always surrounded themself with, staring at him.
"The world has gotten weaker, no?" Rowan gruffed, arms crossing. He searched for some sort of empathy though, despite his own knowledge Maeve's heartless soul would feel nothing. He still hoped for an immortal to understand though. "Children these days, they've gotten weaker. And more complacent. Juleka was complaining how I was acting, there is no respect to it all anymore. This is not the world I lived in before. I'm sick of it."
"It's so appalling that you haven't realized that the now is so simultaneously the same world, with different people. But also a changed world, stuck with the same you." Maeve bristled with annoyance, sipping from their honey milk tea.
"I should've known. God damn it, even you still don't understand." Rowan grunted darkly, his eyebrows furrowed as Maeve rose an eyebrow at him. "You fae get so wrapped up in your poetics you forget what humans actually live through."
"Hypcorite." Maeve hummed, tracing a finger around the table.
"I'm not." His fists gripped tighter.
"God you're so pathetic. In fact, you haven't changed at all. Not for a second since I last saw you." Maeve muttered with such a pleased chuckle, rubbing the space between their eyes. Their irisless, buglike gaze dragged towards his. "What even are you, you false human?"
His eyebrows furrowed further at that and his throat felt dry.
False.. Human.
A false human was he?
"...No.. I'm still just a man underneath. I am still a man. I still have my reasons..!" Rowan spat, solemnly. A declaration, a plea. He stood up from his chair, snarling as he loomed over the arch fae. "You do not dare to accuse me of that you confounded-"
"You are a vampire, no?" Maeve hummed apathetically. The fae's voice not wavering for a single moment. Their eyes narrowed at him. "Was it not you who gave up his life for immortality..?"
"I would chose it again-!" He shouted but there was a falter in his tone. His crimson eyes dragged upwards to the graveyard fae with a dark bitterness that swirled backwards in his mind. Taking him back. Taking him back so long ago. He grimaced as it stung into him. "It all started... over three hundred years ago..."
"Ah, yes, here we go..." Maeve rolled their eyes, leaning backwards to listen. Rowan inhaled sharply, before slowly sitting back down as well. His eyes squeezed shut, before opening once more. And he felt it all, turn back.
"I killed my own father. With my bare hands, of course. I was a puny boy, barely a man, so I wasn't strong nor brave enough to pick up any other weapon. I don't remember how I even managed it." Rowan spoke, "We were.. merchants, I think. Traders? We gave things away and- no- perhaps that man was all but a crude gambler..."
He fiddled with his claws.
"He beat me and he ran be dry. Any excuse he found to hurt me, to make use of my puny self for some- some- emotional completion, by taking out his anger and letting himself revel in the power. He taught me that's what a man is. And I don't know if he was wrong for that time. I don't know if he's allowed to be wrong now." He snarled with a deep bitter spit. "I think the last straw was simply telling me I was never loved. Then I murdered him. And just a night later, his friends had chased me down so far I'd reached the docks. It was the first time I ever saw the ocean-"
He could almost taste it upon his lips, and he reached out to those old feelings. He breathed it in, before exhaling.
"I was going to die that die. I saw it's skeletal hands grasp my throat itself, as they finally caught up to me." Rowan muttered, looking upwards. "Then, that's when Annie's first pirate ship swept the town."
He heard the clatters of blade and explosion of gunfire echo his mind once more.
"It was bloodshed, it was violence, it was a silent revenge for me for every slash and death I saw upon the ones who hurt me-" Rowan snarled, slamming his fist against the table. His teeth bare and his body wretched before her calmed himself. He reached upwards and stroked his scarred part of his face. "Anni- Anarka thought I was going to attack. She gave this as a warning. But then, she moved on. And I followed. I followed her, with plans, to follow her to the ends of the earth she- very well could have just been, my God. She had become gunpowder itself. Explosive, and temporary. Just like me."
"The crew, they were so bright and loud. They were so much more than I never knew existed. I met Shelly then-" Rowan began, his voice a quiet quake "Juleka, my Heiress, she uses her blade now. The one that transforms with her blood. Did you notice? Did you notice it upon her self? She used it on me. To defeat me. How ironic, isn't it.. I wonder if Anarka had it.."
"Maybe." Maeve mused, a glint in their eye..
"Shelly bit me. By my request." Rowan kept going on, like he was on a race to finish. His claws deepened into his sides as he spoke. "Annie got married to Her. So many years of travel and- I almost accepted dying so long as I knew we'd all be merry together one day beyond- but knowing she was deciding to leave me all goddamn alone- that they'd be all- doin' things- without me- once I was gone- I realized the sanctity of the opportunity I had. T- To be... larger.. than life itself.."
His hands were gripping nothing now as he stretched them outwards.
Like he was grabbing upon his own soul and clenching it, but his fantasies had died just a moment after and he returned to where he was now. Where he couldn't breathe the salt of the ocean in.
"...The storm blew us all away." He muttered grimly, clawing at the whole in his chest. "The last thing I saw was Her trying to reach out to Anarka, and then, water filling my lungs. I was thrashed through those waves, for days. And when I hit shore the first thing I felt was the burning of my skin..." His voice spat and shook, shaking with his trembling hands. "No matter how many years any of us had, the growing world kept us from Ever finding each other. And soon, it ate us, one, by, one."
"Pity." Maeve said apathetically. "It's funny that I didn't ask though."
"Are you mocking me, Mebh?" Rowan snarled, his voice nearly shaken to nothing but ribbons and tears- but Maeve just shrugged half heartedly.
"I could care less. So sad. You're dead. I think I actually like you better this way." Maeve remarked back, not even bothering to meet his eyes out of sheer disinterest as a new small disgusting beetle crawled up their finger. Preening at their touch. "Your life sucks? Fascinating. I'm sure someone would love to put that in a book. I'm sure someone would love to sympathize with you too."
"But if you're inquiring me," Maeve said, their eyes half lidded as they gazed outwards into the world. "I think the only thing that brings closure is when everyone's in the ground, and they finally Shut Up. That's all. Just peace and quiet."
"Some peace and quiet you've found; O' Bowing Warden of the Dead, Mebh." Rowan sneered bitterly. "This just proves you're the most heartless creature I know."
"Oh? Trying to prove something..." He didn't meet the fae's eyes as Maeve's head snapped to the side, leaning next to his face with hollow burning eyes that dug deep beneath his skin like scrawling bugs. "Your broken pride, boy? That your story didn't make me forget what you've done?"
"This isn't about pride..." Rowan sighed, gripping his shoulders tightly. He leaned far away from the fae with a glare, even taking the opportunity to leave his chair and begin moving to the outside. "Anni- Anarka. Is the strongest woman in the world. That is a fact that exists without a doubt. This isn't about her..."
He inhaled deeply before sighing.
"That girl is my last mark on the world." He bristled with a dark yet desperate tone. Like that very fact still shook him to the core in the tone only a man staring at his own impending end could say. "And yet she cannot be me, how am I not supposed to be frustrated. What are people supposed to think of me when they see a child like... like... like her!"
"A child like her..." Maeve mused, they stood next to him along the door frame as they stared out at the path to the graveyard, on it's journey to be swallowed by night. Maeve tapped a finger against their cheek. "My flower likes a child like her. She loves her in fact."
"I can't understand it." He stated. "I don't like that. If she is my legacy then I must do something to-"
"The only thing you can do is help them grow into the best version They can be, and the Right people would say 'that child is well raised, what a good father.'" Maeve rose to their full height, smiling to themself as the two stared out to the long hillside of scale like gravestones that grew beyond them.
Scattered, aged, loved, remembered. Loved. So deeply loved. That even the most heartless Maeve smirked with pride at their work.
"Even if you don't like it. How lucky you are, to have such a defiant child to stand up to such a cowardly soul, you." Maeve remarked. "A soul that hasn't learnt anything from Simply, Repeating, The Past. She isn't like you. She's working hard not to be. That is your Legacy right now, Rowan. Someone their daughter strives to be as far from as possible."
"Shut up." Rowan snarled, crossing his arms. "I-"
But he had no words to say.
His eyes furrowed.
"Mayhaps the man who chased after everything he didn't have ended up with nothing at all- a shame it is- a shame it goes-" Maeve hummed.
He looked down.
"There's a goat eating your dress."
"Wh-stop it! Stop trying to chew on my dress- AGH-! DAMN IT- ROSE FIX THIS! YOU LET THIS GOAT IN FIX IT FOCK-" Maeve stumbled a few paces before fully sprinting off as that small goat began chasing after the beetle court fae, bouncing up and down the hill, bleating after the magical mortician.
Maeve's shouts of indigitation echoed about and Rowan cackled to himself before taking a deep breath and sighing. He felt empty again.
There was a moment of silence before Rowan stared downwards and with a wave of a hand, the sparkle of a glamour faded beneath his will.
He reached up towards his chest and peeled his shirt World's Kinda Suckiest Dad shirt away from him. Staring at the empty crater where his heart, where his soul, would be. Staring at it fully, Rowan was bound with the deep thorough curiosity that held his throat like a strangling grasp. And dutifully, he gave in. He sunk his fingers in-
And the void stared back. There was no feeling in his fingers, nor his chest. No tingling, no pain, just nothing. In essence, it was but the ghastly remains of the person who once was alive and breathed in salty air and sought the laughter of people he made proud.
Rowan Bloodwalker was a failure he realized. The project to create the King he dreamed to be. Who he was before, a child with a name that was abandoned the moment he'd become the Man his father made- And realized that all his efforts of conquest and life, had all just resulted to this.
A ghostly lack of heart, full of nothing. And it echoed in there thus. The only thing he could think about in whole. In realization. And in acceptance.
He breathed and sighed.
Fine.
...
She’d been running for a while now, and while the fear of getting lost existed within her, she never got a second let it falter her. The beetles had guided her after all, specifically one, with a small drawing of a crown on its back.
There she is. Juleka thought as she scuttled around an old stone grave and slipped down next to Rose.
"Rose are you.." She began but paused herself to just, inspect. Rose was curled up to her knees, face digging deep where Juleka couldn't see. Juleka's face fell, and she was sure her heart plummeted too. All the way to the core of the earth and out- as she saw the state of Rose's very form.
She was hardly even there, parts of her body tufting out into billows of black smoke. Her eyes began their wisps with it, a tired, lost, red- filled with a distant sorrow- and her gaze was further than the horizon offered.
Juleka breathed in, then out. Slowly, gingerly, She sat next to her girlfriend. And she didn’t speak.
This was Not an Uncommon Occurrence.
Rose sighed, it was shaken and it was weak. She raised her head and now Juleka could see her face. Reddened with hot, slippery tears. Her lips quivered and her eyes squeezed shut.
”May I?” Juleka asked quietly. Rose nodded.
Juleka weakly pulled her closer, as gently as possible. Rose felt both solid and unsolid at the same time- her form glittering between both dog and human- dead and alive- and Juleka pulled her to sit in her lap. Her arms wrapped around her waist in a hug.
She breathed slowly, ten ticks in, ten ticks out. Rose eventually began breathing with her. This is what they did for both of them. This was their little moments. This was their little system. Neither was any sort of savior. But they were their rocks in life. And they laid together in comfort.
Rose’s hand, claws, flickers of smoke, had began to reach for her waist and Juleka offered her hands for her to softly fiddle and squeeze. Juleka leaned her head on her love’s shoulder.
”Why’d you follow me?” Rose asked in a broken squeak.
”I promised I’d be there for you. I promised you forever.” Juleka whispered, “Didn’t I?”
Rose let out a whistled chuckle.
”You did,” Rose smiled, looking up at Juleka. Her face has now fully solidified, her eyes back to their soft blue that glittered with tears. “And I love you.”
Her hand reached up to Juleka’s cheek and she pressed a kiss to her. Juleka smiled against her lips and leaned once more against her neck.
”I love you too,” Juleka whispered, “And I’m sorry,”
”I think I get what’s going on.” Rose said, carefully. She stared up at Juleka gently. “You don’t need to explain if you don’t want to.”
”I will though. If you want me too.” Juleka quickly said, sitting up. Rose stroked her cheek lovingly, her eyes still a little far, but she still smiled.
”Another day.” She said.
”Why not now?” Juleka asked. Rose looked over her shoulder.
“I think he wants to talk to you.”
Juleka inhaled and the smell of darkness and decay reached her. She slowly turned with a dark stare and saw a large, black as night wolf with a greying muzzle of grey fur, and a chasm within its chest that opened to a soulless abyss- and two bloody eyes that stared patiently at the heiress.
“Oh. You.” Juleka glared.
”You can talk to him, it’s ok.” Rose whispered.
”What about you?” Juleka asked, leaning towards her. Her eyes wide and worried. Rose stroked her cheek once more.
”I have the sneaking suspicion Gram might need me right now.” Rose chuckled. “I let a goat into the graveyard a while ago, it’s been bothering Maeve lately. I’ll see you soon. I promise.”
”And we’ll talk then?”
”As long as we need.” Rose smiled, standing up. She made eye contact with Rowan. She sniffled a bit before her eyes narrowed into a smoldering glare. “Hey you! You killed my family and basically me! But you woke me up and that got me to meet your daughter! She’s a lot cooler than you take her for and I smooch her!”
”Rose.!” Juleka sputtered but Rose continued on, as Rowan just silently stared.
”I smooch her lots so that’s my revenge! If I learn that you hurt her somehow! You’re more dead meat than me!” Rose snapped grumpily. She turned to Juleka with a smile and gave a little kiss on her forehead. “See you in a bit! Call me if you need me!”
And then she was gone.
Rowan slowly stood back into his neutral form.
”Hello Juleka.”
”Rowan.” She greeted with a tsk.
”I have something to.. say.” He began, awkwardly.
Juleka stared at him.
He seemed to be waiting for her approval. Juleka sighed.
”Go on.”
"I cannot," He coughed into his fist, taking a moment to think over his words, eyes scrawling over the mental text he seemed to have in his mind, before he faced her once more, his face losing it's tension as he spoke. "I cannot, provide, what you need to feel... loved... and accepted.."
Her face fell but he opened his hand out, a request for her to wait. So she did.
"I’m not sure how to meet that need” He said dryly, touching the space over where his heart would be. It felt like, even in his eloquence, Rowan wanted to chose his words right- as he gestured with his hands. "It's, hard to imagine doing what will. I don't understand, nor fathom it."
Juleka stared.
"And?"
Rowan's mouth opened, and he swallowed hard.
"So I am... willing... to listen." He spoke. His eyes down casted and a shadowed by a darkened seriousness filled with an emotion Juleka had no word to place it for as he opened his hand out for emphasis. Bony claws stretched- "So long, as you, can teach me, Juleka."
Juleka stared for a long moment. She had… no idea… how… to feel.
”I- I see.” Juleka whispered, “Okay.”
”You don’t have to.” Rowan quickly bristled. “That is… your decision that… I suppose… is mine to calmly respect…”
”Uhuh.” Juleka carefully nodded. “I think… we can work on that.”
”Ok.”
There was a longer, silent moment and Rowan uncomfortably sat next to her.
”Will I… ever… be a father to you, Juleka?” He quietly asked. Juleka froze at that before looking outwards.
”Literally? Biologically? You are my dad. You knocked up ma and- now I’m here.” Juleka said dryly. “But… fatherly? Like a father figure I- I don’t know. I’m not sure. I really- I was- something inside me wished you were, today. But… I don’t.. know.”
”…I see.” Rowan whispered. “That, is fine.”
”Sorry.”
”Do not apologize.” Rowan suddenly growled sternly. He looked down at her and his eye contact was intense, forcing her to sit tall and hold herself strong before his glare softened. “It was… not your fault after all. It was… mine.”
”oh,” Juleka whispered. She pulled her knees close. “ok.”
Rowan nodded. And so the two sat there, staring out at the night- and she wondered if the glitter of the city had reached his eyes.
”Did Anarka tell you about her wife?” Rowan suddenly asked.
”Huh? O-oh. Um. A little, yeah.” Juleka said, scratching the back of her neck. “It was bit like, she was definitely reminiscing in this big poetic way.”
Rowan grunted at that, nodding.
”Right then. I suppose I should tell you about her then. As I knew her after all.”
Juleka’s eyes widened.
”You did?”
Rowan smiled a little dryly, and perhaps she would be forever annoyed with. Perhaps she’d never chose to forgive him. Perhaps she never could see him as Father. Or Dad. But this moment, was the first good moment she had with him.
”It was a dark night when we sailed into the harbor of the Fae.. we’d not rested for months and yet it was exhilarating….”
...
They sat there talking for a while. Then they started talking about jobs again.
"Maybe you could be a bartender, I don't know if it was just for show at that mansion place, but you could pull it off I think. It's either that or hooters." Juleka wondered out loud, one of her fingers twirling a strand of hair. "Either way; Twinks with a thing for DILFS could tip you well."
"I do know how to serve drinks." Rowan muttered though a crossed expression of confusion came over him. "But Juleka... what is a twink? And.. what is a dilf?"
"Never mind." She said quickly. "We'll think about it later, okay?"
"Fine."
Chapter 51: Fawn Twins
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was a calm morning on the Couffaine houseboat. Life had slowed down to a calm heartbeat like pace. Sabrina had been sleeping at the hotel during the 'ordeal'. That being Juleka having to take her dad on a 'walk'. Apparently it went better than Juleka thought.
Though, Juleka then shortly confessed to Sabrina that what Juleka thought was going to happen was her having to kill Rowan. So, Sabrina supposed the bar was very low. At least Rowan seemed to be Out. Having gone job hunting again.
Seeing Juleka and her dad, it felt odd in Sabrina's chest. Juleka's situation with her dad, it felt relatable. Sabrina never regretted her decision to leave Roger, and their tiny tiny home, with the tiny tiny walls, that constricted her every breath and told her she was loved when she was only in chains. But seeing Juleka makes Steps, freaking, Steps, with her awful, shitty, shitty dad-
Sabrina couldn't lie. She still was, a little jealous. Which was, absolutely ridiculous.
But that wasn't something that she was going to let control herself. After all, Rowan was leaving to his new apartment down town soon, again, she didn't regret her decisions nor envied the wreck that was ew- Rowan (she wouldn't touch him with a 100 meter pole), and it really was a lovely morning.
It was perfect for a walkabout outside.
A Cool breeze that didn't blow her hair too hard, but simply set a comfortable chill down her spine that made the nuzzle inside her new warm coat even nicer- with the sun peaking just through the clouds enough that it wasn't too gloomy. Though, she hoped it wouldn't rain, it felt like it was going to. According to Aurore's weather channel, there was a chance for some Storms later in the week.
Speaking of- Sabrina supposed she could be productive too. Perhaps she could invite- no- Aurore was busy. She had a thing going on today. A new show with Mirielle. The idea of walking without a purpose, doing things without a command, was still a process to get used to.
Sabrina stood at the boat's greenhouse, checking on one of her plants when a thought popped in her mind and skipping over- she leaned inside the living room to shout-
“I’m going out on a walk!” Sabrina spoke up, her tail flicked behind her as she balanced on the bottom of her feet. “Do we need anything?”
Anarka poked her head out from behind the couch.
"We could always use more milk and honey, lass!" Anarka said back, she tapped one of her bright green nails to her lips with a hum. "An'- maybe some oranges or them fruit gummies. Aye, that's all."
"That's all?" Sabrina asked. She wasn't too sure of that. Anarka shrugged.
"Aye, all I can think of. Here-"
She gave Sabrina some money that had been sitting in a little jar on one of their maybe wackily disorganized shelfs and tables. Sabrina did her best to clean, but noticing Ms Couffaine's discomfort with the organized, she just did her best to dust everything off and keep it in a more Clean Chaos. Anarka was good with that, and that made Sabrina happy.
"Oh but- M-Miss Anarka this is-" Sabrina began to protest. Anarka patted her on the head.
"Go touch some grass outside, lass, don't worry too hard on getting groceries! Treat yourself too!" Anarka smiled kindly at her, her eyes warm in their gentle gaze. "Just enjoy yourself, lass. It's a nice morning."
She was right. Sabrina smiled.
"O-Okay!" Sabrina chirped, beginning her skips out. "Th-Thanks ma I'll see you later please tell Jules I stole her sweater okay byeeeeeeee!"
"M- ma?" Anarka's sputtered quietly, mouth slacked as she watched the changling child scamper off the Liberty. She stared blankly, eyes widened like dish plates. Luka peeked out from the kitchen curiously. His eyes glanced to the old pirate.
"Ma you okay?" He asked. Anarka shook her head dizzily, rubbing beneath her glasses.
"Aye lad, j-just- got somethin' stuck in me eyes-"
"And that's-"
"TEARS ME BOY"
"Ah."
...
Sabrina breathed in a deep breath. There was a silent beat to her step, giving her a small skip to her walk. It was a wonderful day out. Nice amount of people, not too crowded on the streets, it was a good day, and the wind was on her back.
She let out her breath as she ran a hand over some plants she passed by. A heaviness on her shoulders gone as she fiddled with the leather strapped bag she had. It was strange though, as the feeling of being Followed was someone.. or something was following...
Sabrina clicked her tongue quietly as she made her way inside a grocery store she had memorized the location of. She's been to this one a few times. It had whatever she needed usually and it's where she went to before when she lived with her dad, and was doing errands for Chloe when she didn't want anything from the Hotel.
Walking inside, it was the same as it ever was, although there was a few- what's the word- kiosks? Those things with the people and the... Man she's bad at describing things. She did her best to scoot past them politely but the store seemed a bit emptier than usual so she was still noticed.
"Free samples ma'am?"
"U-uh, no, no thank you, I'm, I'm good." Sabrina said, waving a hand politely, moving along. Sabrina didn't really like yogurt. Well at least not the kind they were selling. Also she had no idea how fae rules dealt with free samples she never really took them anyways.
Sabrina trailed the aisles of food and words that blurred together into mush, clicking her tongue.
"What did Miss Anarka want again..." She murmured to herself. "Milk... honey... do we have honey...? Oranges-"
The thought of oranges made her think whether or not Miss Anarka liked having oranges on board cause she lived through the pirate age and thus scurvy was a real concern. In response, she decided to go to the fruit aisle first, still thinking about that.
I suppose that makes sense. Sabrina figured, hoping to grab some good looking oranges. Do the Couffaine's have any allergies actually? Juleka's tummy gets a bit off at diary. Actually well, her immune system is kinda weird in general.
She put the oranges in her small shopping basket.
Her blood is like.. a whole other half to her diet... I feel like I've seen her like, stand up really quickly and just pause there like she's buffering. I wonder if she's like, anemic. Or low on iron. She began down another aisle. I wonder if there's any food I can get right now that would be nice for her. Actually- maybe that's why vampires are so into red meat- cause the iron-
She'd made the decision to grab some Spinach. She searched up that it's pretty good for iron. She hoped Juleka liked it. And if she did, Sabrina could maybe even get some spinach seeds for the Liberty's green house.
Sabrina thought on that. She wondered why a boat would even bother to have a garden...
Sabrina shook her head, going on to use the money Miss Anarka gave her and make good with it. But even as she left the store, the feeling of being followed perused like an ever stalking predator. But when she checked behind her, nothing could be seen.
The changeling girl's grip on her bag tightened and decided she'd take a risk to confront her paranoia, as she took a turn into the alleyway next to the store. It was dark, and it felt like a new air had suddenly chilled down her spine and if she had a little less control, the fur of her changeling form would've been prickling on end.
Sabrina took another step in the alley but the strange feeling of being watched had, for a moment, blinked away. Sabrina turned behind her towards the light of mid day, and her grip loosened. No one was there but the calm, chilly wind blowing by her, a gust of a few amber leaves flowing by her boots.
Perhaps she'd been thinking anxiously.
“You look fuller.”
NOPE-
Sabrina yelped, stumbling forward in shock and momentary terror as she turned and.. met.. her own face. Her own form, standing inside the darkness of the alleyway. A sly smile across her face. Her head tilted and the immediate surprise didn't cease a pause when Sabrina finally found her words to grasp and speak with- grip on her bag tightening instinctively.
“Y-you!” Sabrina gasped at her human twin, how, how was she here!? How did she even find her here!? She nearly stepped another step back before deciding with a new strength in her bones to hold her ground. Her roots. Deeper sunken into the concrete floor. She spoke, "..W-what do you want with me?”
"My! There's a more fightful spirit in your steps this time 'round!" Her human twin giggled and Sabrina looked her up and down, eyebrows furrowing as she found the moment to finally observe the person in front of her and further delve the image into her mind. Like a cattle brand. Wow. It. I- it- it just- oh wow. It- it... she, she had no words..
..Look, Sabrina couldn’t judge people’s fashion tastes. She really couldn’t. Especially if this was a girl who never interacted with humanity until now’s attempt. But...
Her fashion taste is awful.. Sabrina thought shallowly, for she didn't want the insult to poison her tongue.
It was the worst combination of clothes Sabrina had ever seen. It was like fae girl put on the first thing she saw in the ‘throw away pile’ of every store they could see. And maybe she did. She didn’t know how to describe it, it was like, bohemian mixed with thrift, and like, a trash can- Sabrina genuinely didn’t know where to start- were those Lightning Mcqueen socks? With toeless uggs? How did that even-
"That didn't answer my question!" Sabrina exclaimed with a sharp whisper.
The human fae didn’t comment on what she said, of course, just stretching a dirty bandage covered hand towards her. It seemed fae priorities always came before words. Her teal eyes glowed a harsh glitter, darting about unfocusedly.
They were squirrel like and rogue, Sabrina was able to describe with a more confident decision- her twin's head tilted to the side like an animal.
“Let’s chat, shall we?” She offered politely, her voice had a slight tap to it. Like she was careful with even her already precise articulation of speech. Sabrina took a step backwards and she noticed, the fae girl took a smaller step after her, but she let her arm stretch a little more, fingers Tipped by the light. "I want to get to know my darlin' of a sister more,"
Sabrina’s eyes widened at the outstretched offer and looking into those vibrant teal eyes that began to swirl a dangerous green that prickled and delighted in mortal welfare in an infurious fashion. She thought for a moment.
This could very well be a trap or at the least nefarious, simply a dangerous ploy. The fae were unexpected and always thinking. Never was a step purposeful in the faewild from what Miss Anarka could describe in her palaces of golden tales and towers of fire breathing dragons and riches built on paragraphs and words.
And yet, the human fae-child had called her, her sister.
Sabrina stared and her heart felt like a drum inside her heart, beating it's warnings and it's wishes as it pumped outside her chest. Sabrina clicked her tongue in her mouth, feeling it's cotton mouth taste, before she decided what to do.
She took her twin's hand warily as it was, giving it a tight squeeze for confirmation of their silent pact of trust. The fae-like human smiled widely at Sabrina who smiled back with a shyer take on their matching lips. Well. She figured. This might as well happen.
"Thank you," The girl grinned and turning to a nearby wall and slowly, so tensely, made a crisp snap between her mud caked fingers like shot through her like a cackle of violent and deafening lightning.
And just so similarly, when the magic awoke from her sister's command, it was like electricity found breath in it's own lungs.
Sabrina watched as a line of fungi- shaped multiple sizes and colored with just as much variety- that she didn’t even notice that was there, eating at the bottom of the wall suddenly climb upwards in a rapid growth.
It glowed and flourished, traveling even higher up the wall until it formed it's shape- magic swirled through the enchanting, stinging, humming fairy circle and in a flash of wild green light; a small portal to the sky opened up from the brick of the wall, a sky with a blue so swirling and so vibrantly clear, it felt unreal even as the wind bristled past her cheek.
The girl, still squeezing her hand, and without a warning she was led her through with a wild jump through the portal- to which it kissed her every molecule of her being- taking every part of Sabrina away from the human fold.
As they left, the mushrooms decayed behind them, leaving nothing but the alleyway behind.
...
Going through the portal, it felt like she had momentarily hit a wall of a plastic like substance smacking her in the face before the rush of movement had her ripping through the magical membrane and sent her flying through space. She had lost her sister's grip and it felt like she was flying forever as the feeling of magic had ate her body completely up, swallowing her whole like a whirlpool of incomprehensible shades of green and white.
Sabrina could feel the familiar change of air and rippling in the atoms that came with transporting through a shortcut except her body suddenly flipped forward as she had exited from the ground- her body turning ninety degrees in the moment her foot stepped off from the concrete and now onto the soft green grass below her.
"AH"
Sabrina stumbled for a moment as her body writhed and wobbled at her toes- the change in gravity being a sudden confusing rush, which inevitably sent her falling to the ground with a loud, unwelcoming, thud.
"OOF.!" She shouted as her balance had given in. A bit painfully.
Sabrina groaned for a moment, rubbing her head a little before blinking to focus. She looked backwards to see the fairy circle was, yes, on the ground. A ring of mushrooms that was the outline of the portal that showed her a downwards view of the wall that was once behind her- before closing in a swhip.
Sabrina turned around to take in the glowing woods around her, breathing in the magic that seemed to live in the air. It sang and hummed with the same energy the fairy circle did, and the forest did as well, on That Night. That fateful night, which only revealed itself to be a preview for what was to come, and here now.
Overwhelming yet subtle and beautiful all the same- Her eyes could not focus on one single thing before her.
Even on the edge of the faewild, where the grasps of what made it real was barely a trickle of a never ending waterfall, she could feel the tangible taste of wild magic upon her lips in a taste that was beyond reasonable and familiar in a way that she could never describe in a mortal language.
And it was there that She found that the world she was in was no doubt filled with the most intricate meaningless and most meaningful existence of being everything all at once, a scripture of being beyond comprehension itself that kissed words of understanding into her heart.
Sabrina stood in her first, true moment in what she knew to be the border of the faewild. Where she could prance without the loss of her mind, and weave comfortably in her state of natural being. A place her sister had brought her too just beyond the curtain of her first realm of understanding, and now, a place they would share for however long she'd be here.
Her hands, clawed, imperfect in their most ironically precise way, dug into the grass below her that felt like sugar beneath her palms and glowed like strips of a living white. Like strips of delicate silver that swayed in the non existent whispering howl of the breeze.
Sabrina stood up, wobbily as she was and breathing in what felt like the clearest air imaginable. As if not a touch of fog had ever vandalized it's clarity and sweetness to her lungs and She had finally looked upwards and was amazed to see forest. Endless forest.
Her eyes widened as she stood up even more as the wind prickled and her jaw fell agape. Rising on the balls of her feet as if it obeyed her new compelled desire to scrape the star dust off the sun's surface and she stared with an even deeper enthrallment as she understood her kind's true beauty and she found herself lost in nature's most rawest form.
The changeling started upwards, trying to witness further the way the winding, rich with fantastical color Trees climbed up for miles in intricate intertwining shapes, that staring thoroughly more, presented even more infinity in it's infinity to the changeling; with patterns that were only conceivable by the brilliant and beautiful eyes of nature itself.
They challenged her very mind to understand it's wood and it's leaves, it's foliage wound together like articulate swirls and twists made of the fibers of the plucked stems of maddening depth. They danced in front of her eyes and circled the ever blinding sun, that displayed itself in an impossible puzzle of breathing light that hung itself safe from solution in the realm of artistic infinity and vice.
Her eyes, stinging, blinked away as clarity was brought back to her, and she clutched back quickly to the humanity of what made the changeling girl remember that she was not simply magic, but Sabrina Raincomprix, a someone who was brought here for an unknown purpose but lured with the promise of honest conversation.
But something was missing- or someone.
“Uh? Hello? Other... Me? Hello!?” Sabrina called out in confusion, cupping her hand for a stronger volume. Her head swiveled around, away from her initial wonder, and her eyebrows knit together. "You brought me here! C- could you please explain why!?"
A soft chirp interrupted her yelling and she turned to see a vibrant robin on the ground. It's color of red in it's feathers was unearthly, and so too was the gleam in it's eyes. It turned away from her and with a quick yet powerful flap of it's wings, she followed after it’s fluttering.
She was many steps deep within the forest, and somehow it felt like home, the smell of wood and spruce filling her nose as her hands trailed across the bark every so often to feel the roughness under her skin and the softness of the climbing moss-
It felt like if the ocean was a forest. A constant swirl downwards, the trees getting more and more extravagant and gigantic as their leaves smothered more and more of the golden curtains of light peaking through it. It was an abyss of nature. Unearthly and yet what nature seemed to always want to truly be as she climbed over truck sized roots and her feet- transformed to blackened paws- and tail twitching behind her- skipped her along the way behind the robin before it suddenly disappeared from her sight.
Sabrina stood there in the quiet for a long moment, surrounded by rocks bigger than houses and glowed in patterns and symbols she could begin to dream understanding, and trees the she could only see the black trunks of. Her breathless inhales taking a moment to reconfigure.
She was utterly alone but still. She looked around her, eyes wide and open. It felt like she was constantly being watched here. Peered at, examined to the fullness of her being, and preened by just the gaze of her watchers. She was wary so she held herself to it, gripping her bag and stuffing her groceries inside-
“Sabrina was it?”
“AGH”
She hit the ground with a thump as her human twin flipped downwards from a branch that seemed out of nowhere, staring at her. Sabrina sat up quickly, heart pumping through her chest. 'She' was now in the clothes Sabrina remembered her by. Dirty green hood with a tattered end covers in leaves and speckled moss, with sticks and branches somehow growing at the edges of it, and dark tunic beneath.
Sabrina gulped as the girl inspected her, coming inches close to her face to touch and prod at her cheek and squish her face carefully. Ignoring the dirt on her fingers, it almost felt nice. There was a soft delicacy in how her sister observed her and it was careful. Her 'sister' hummed with a small smile.
“Hm. Oh you’re getting there. You just need more help. Not an issue.” The human fae said, hopping to her feet next to her. Her hands hurried her to get up. “Come on, you. We’re going to have fun together.”
“W-what? Wh- what help? What are we doing!?” Sabrina sputtered. She blinked, feeling a finger tap her on the forehead which she had walked into upon standing up. She met her own eyes nervously. Her human twin just smiled.
“A few moons ago you single handedly stopped that aberration when you, at most, could only handle one Dimension Door spell- or shortcuts as you call it? And also one single deal.” The human girl sought curiously, hands so articulated it almost felt like some sort of choreography. “You even managed to return to your True form. I find that fascinating. And I want to help nurture that.”
"H- how so?"
"I actually teach ye about bein' a fae, dummy!" She exclaimed, waving her hand about excitedly, beckoningly. "Come on! Tha' Annie Couffaine-mad jobby of a captain hasn' done shite yet so I call- whatzit- oh whatzi ya humans call... dibs!"
"I-"
Sabrina blinked.
"Whuh-"
"I also got business to do! So much business! A business worth joinin' in for! Come on'- 's my only payment I want from you for the wonderful lessons I- oh- ....child of the fae will bestow on you!" Her human doppelganger declared, jumping on a rock to do an epic flourish.
Sabrina stared.
Well. This might as well happen, she had barely understood a single word she had said. But she was still willing to go alone, so long as she answered some further questions the changeling wanted answers to.
“If I may ask; What did you mean by I looked fuller in the alleyway?” Sabrina asked curiously. Her sister's eyebrow twitched upwards as Sabrina's tail swung behind them. “What did you mean by that?”
“You just do, like your skin fits you now.” The girl said, walking backwards to make eye contact with Sabrina. Her hand fiddled with one of Sabrina's feathery locks with a curious expression. “It’s a good look for you. You looked uncomfortable the last time we met.”
Sabrina blinked, smiling to herself a little.
"Oh, I see." She said quietly.
"Come now. Follow, follow." The girl whispered her through the massive woods.
"Okay" Sabrina whispered back, pattering after her.
...
It seemed that, if her sister had played video games, or, knew what they were, she'd be one of those players who had no idea that Not Running was a thing they could do. Sabrina wheezed for breath as she followed her human twin through the ever exploding in size surroundings that put the great sequoias to shame.
She had lost her twin what felt like hours ago that she wondered if it was only a few minutes, a few seconds- but she still managed to follow the illusion of what she saw as a blur of wild red and the yank in her heart that refused to let her get lost.
Sabrina had nearly slipped on the terrain a multitude of times. The dirt was the richest soil she'd ever witnessed and the rock was smoother than smooth and even the grass, already strange, had become even more and more curled and artistically odd in their most beautiful fashion as they bloomed and flourished in a sudden jump of life by her mere stepping.
"Where are we- AGh- even- goin-go- ha-ahHh-" Sabrina's voice died on her lips as her paws screeched to a stop, nearly tumbling into a crack of complete blackness below. A cliff side she had no idea could exist. It had simply curved down into an unclimbable incline that looked like it had been carved out by one's own dagger and calloused hand- and the other side that mirrored the cliff was the same.
Sabrina stumbled away from the alluringly sharp edge, her ears flattened. It was then that a chittering approximation of what a squirrel should look like climbed out from behind a tree and stared at her. Sabrina tilted her head and it tilted back.
"Where we are going is yonder." It said and Sabrina nearly swallowed her scream completely, though still the smallest squeak escaped her.
"M-y-you?!" Sabrina sputtered.
"Me."
The squirrel was swallowed whole by a green light that cracked beneath it's skin before bursting outwards, and like a blossoming plant, her sister reemerged from the light with a shake of her haunches. She can shapeshift.. Sabrina realized with awe.
"Come now," The fae raised child directed them forward "A bridge once lived between this particular edge but it's rotten to nothingness, so we'll simply make our own, lest we let the cliff eat us itself."
Sabrina had nearly asked her to wait but even words would not pose as a wall for her human twin and her eyes widened further as her palm illuminated a glow of green that simmered and speckled off of her hand and shone beneath her dirty fingernails.
The changeling squeaked as the strips of swaying grass that had softened the dirt beneath her paws suddenly stiffened then shot forward into a stretching bridge like structure as it too breathed the same magical shine her human twin exhaled into it, gifting it with a greater purpose of life.
Her human twin knocked her head to the other side where Sabrina could hear the trickle of a stream.
"Come now, hurry on, these will be temporary." They directed and Sabrina quickly scrambled after her, over the wobblily bridge of silvery white grass and creaking stretch of a dark set of roots that bended like rubber and creaked like scraping glass. And by the team she reached over the end of the pit, it was gone like it had never existed.
"Can I please ask what your 'business' is? Are we just wandering aimlessly?" Sabrina asked with a huff.
The human twin furrowed an eyebrow before tsking.
"There's a lil shite who's somehow gotten into the faewild here. I found their magic traces aroun' and it was not of the faewild." Her twin muttered. "It's my job to keep people who aren't supposed to be here out, and keep what's supposed to stay 'ere in. It's... the least I can do... And am worried it's the person who focked up those deer from your fun little Incident. They were not born like that aft'rall."
Sabrina shuddered as the memories of that night sunk deep into her chest like claws. That made sense... She swallowed hard on her breath and she nodded acknowledging to her human sibling.
"R-right," Sabrina whispered, voice hoarse as she looked up at the other questioningly. "Then why am I here?"
Her twin smiled.
"Company!"
Sabrina stared at her for a long, long moment. Her eyes furrowed.
"You gotta be kidding me."
"Mmmnope!" Her sister giggled lightly, sipping along the unbeaten path that curled and bended in ways that felt wild. "Also I've got a bunch of people with me on their shite lists, but we don't need to talk about that aha!-"
Sabrina didn't want to really. They furthered their adventure through the forest's edge, and they reached water.
A shallow stream of glistening water that sparkled like silvery tears. As did the fairies around them who watched with judging, curious eyes that speckled themselves among the very bushes and shadows of the realm, did the water sing with the thoughts of all.
A whisper of health and love. The clearness of the water nearly evaded Sabrina's eyes themselves, as grass turned to moss, and moss to reed, and reed slippery diamond like stone that dipped themselves into the ever running stream of water both rising and falling like it was it's own personal bath.
Leaves of every season's colors drifted downwards like it's own new set of rain and came upon the river, touching the water delicately, and bobbing like miniature boats. Sabrina reminded herself then where she was, and looked deeper to the water to imagine how deep it truly was. It had barely looked like a foot deep but the way the water glistened and the clearness did not ripple itself.
"The water is safe to drink," Her sister informed her, she peered at her. "What're you doin'?"
The changeling was standing outward now, keen on her desire to test out her working wonder by walking to the river's edge and taking a heavier stone that rested at it's watery mouth, lapping at her toes.
"Trying to see how deep the water is if that's fine" Sabrina said carefully, she looked up at her. "This stream, it looks far to kind and safe for something in the fae wild... n-no offense of course."
"Go right ahead," The human fae smiled, toothy and delighted in the curiosity the changeling had so bravely exhibited. "You're only returning it home."
Sabrina nodded and threw it in.
The heavy rock, that felt like five pounds in her hand at hit the water with a loud ker-plunk! It splashed the silvery crystal clear water that glistened in the mushroom-lit light of the dark shades of the faewild before it began it's sinking trip.
Once more Sabrina's eyes adjusted, staring as the stone sank in the one foot tall stream, before sinking further, and further. It never stopped falling and quickly peering at a higher peak, she could see the stone's shadow at the bottom of the creak.
It was barely the size of an ant. And the stone, so naïve on it's descent, would never touch the warmth of sunlight again as it felt to the depths of the alluring stream. It was the rock that suffered from her foolishness and her curiosity to test the truth.
If one were to desire the glitter at the bottom of the stream, that one must be prepared to swim deeper than 300 ft. Sabrina inquired in moment of thoughtful recognition. Her ear twitched with confusion. Why am I talking so strange..? Brain wise.
Maybe it's the magic here.. but even then.. how does that work? She wondered. Her innate curiosity had spiked upon her first step into this world she supposed. And so it would be nurtured by answers and the alluringness of more questions.
Sabrina spared a glance at her 'sister' who had her hands cupped in delicate precision so she would be able drink from the river with tasteful abandon. Her 'sister'. She had a better feel, a better understanding, frick, a better grasp on all of fae magic than her. And she was the human she was supposed to imitate. She was the human that Roger got the freak version of. So how..
"Staring without reason is a way to be seen as odd in this odd place." The girl chuckled with a snake like hiss. Sabrina squeaked.
"So- sorry. I just had..."
"Questions?"
Sabrina stared at her and teal bore back, glistening like the rocks upon the river bank and swam ever deeper than it's illusionary depths of comforting shallowness and safety. She nodded slowly as the girl tilted her head further to the side and the changeling spoke out.
"How are you able to... use this magic so freely?" Sabrina asked, her tone not lacking it's curious nature. The human fae began to wander away from the stream and towards the foliage around them as they waited for Sabrina to finish her question. "Will I be able to..?"
The fae raised child let out a free laugh, it felt like a bundle of whistles crying out at once, and rippled through her core. Dipping close to the ground her hand dug into a pocket and she began spreading a light sprinkle of orange sparkly seeds along the bank- before She smiled at the changeling.
"I don't see why not." She hummed ever simple as her answer was.
Her sister, not wanting to leave a moment of silence between them, jumped upon a large ever detail writhing root that had curled over them like abridge to pose delicately like a concert's ballerina and her hand, so carefully, perched above her in a clawed manner that grasped the air.
“Magic is like... a flame. Yes. A flame." She chuckled, eyes wide as a small, delicate spark of amber light crackled in her hand. "A flame within our souls that supports our entire being. Everyone has it, even the most mundane human or the smallest bug.! It pours out of like a water fall! And thus we give our spells and our castings sup, letting it taste and hydrate itself so it may be more than but imagination!"
It flickered and glowed within her palm before she snuffed it out with a crunch. She turned to the changeling with a wild grin that stretched across her lips in a catlike manner. Water and fire. How opposite and yet fitting.. Her sister continued as she pondered over it.
"Sometimes it’s merely embers floating around, barely even there, flickering. While others are humble candlesticks with a potential to be burning, brightly, crackling through their lungs like a miniature sun!” The human fae let out a laugh, sucking in a breath of air before exhaling heavily like some demonstration.
Sabrina waited patiently as her 'twin' soaked in the moment before continuing with a smile.
“Training your magic is like blowing on that kindling. Giving it more oxygen. And it can take many forms. But remember that blowing too hard will snuff the fire out.. killin' you. But if you let yourself feed the fire with sticks and briar, you can make it grow even brighter with just a breath." She whispered chillingly as from the ashes in her palm, did another spark of fire show. "You have to manage it, know your limits, grow past them. Go beyond."
Sabrina's eyes widened before squeaking as her twin snuffed it out once more with an impolite chuff.
"And then again, some people just aren’t made for it." She said lightly, her tongue tapping at the roof of her mouth. "Their fire too small and delicate to work with. Lame-ohs. Pffth. An' then dere's the idiots who overload themselves. And we know how that ends up..."
Overload...
Sabrina's eyes widened at that single word and like a fire too, did the spark of curiosity burn through her own chest.
"What.. happens then?" Sabrina tilted her head.
"Hm?" Her sister tilted her head.
"When you overload yourself."
The fae child tilted her head back, like she was trying to mirror Sabrina. There was a thoughtful look that went across her eyes, then a mischievous one, then something akin to a heinous scheme, before it settled back to a calm fixture of curious yet collected expression that felt like the epitome of a child's snicker.
“What’s a melted candle look like?” She asked with a slow, dangerous drawl.
Sabrina blinked.
“..Ah." Sabrina deadpanned, hoping her mask would not betray her panicking thumping heart that she clutched with a terrified shake in her hands. "I- I see."
"Don't let that ever happen okay?" Her sister pressed with a more serious sense of urgency. "Don't ever, let that happen."
"O-okay! I won't- I won't let that happen!" Sabrina squeaked. Her twin nodded, slowly, before returning to her lax form.
"The faewild has it's own special magic though, Wildmagic. It clings onto non faewild dwellers like pollen." Her sister shrugged, a sharp eye staring at Sabrina "It often drives people mad an' changes them forever; as it did me when I was brought here.."
Her eye bore even deeper as she curled over her like a lazy cat, arms draping over the wood.
"So 's why I brought you to the edge of the Wild. Closer to your fold." She drawled, reaching out a hand to inspect Sabrina's hair once more in a fiddling, curious manner. "It's much safer and much less poignant."
"Fold?" Sabrina leaned curiously up at her.
"Fold, realm, it's all the same skin it is. The point is, Sabrina Raincomprix-" Her sister spoke again, teal met green as she stepped downwards to be face to face with her sister. "-of course you can. There is always the possibility of growth. Just as nature will never die, just as names will never be truly forgotten. It's why, I brought you here, so you too could understand the beauty of nature that rippled within You."
Sabrina's eyes softened in their wideness of sincerity and the wobblily smile of vulnerable care came across her dry lips as it stretched across her freckled and dark furred cheeks.
"Oh, wow, I, wow,, you," Sabrina inhaled, before sighing. She smiled warmly at her and looked her kindly in the eyes. "Thank you, I, I'm touched. You know I- I always wanted to, know what happened to you..."
Her twin stared as Sabrina wringed her hands together like a nervous knot.
"...Thing was, I was terrified that you could've hated me, that you wanted revenge, or, replace me after I did..." Sabrina whispered honestly. Her voice shook like a light breeze as she continued on, her ears drooping. "I was convinced that, there was no other option for you to feel. Like everything was on me for every pain involving the situation... I... didn't know what to do..."
She paused.
"And then, you know, my dad decided he couldn't handle me anymore. And decided he wanted you more than me."
Her twin stared at her, and there was almost an expression of uncomfortable vulnerability in her expression before she shook it off to retain her fox like smile.
"You know what cheers me up?" Her twin chirped. She threw a hand in the hair, pointing at the trees around them before Sabrina could answer. "Climbin', it's the best. An' lucky for us there's some really good trees here, Sabrina. Why don't we try and turn ye into a squirrel perhaps and get your head out of 'de bushes?"
Sabrina smiled lightly.
"Alright," She said. This might as well happen.
...
It was a long and treacherous climb. Apparently 'thinking like a squirrel' did not actually make you turn into one and was awful advice on her sister's part so Sabrina had to get carried up halfway while the whispers of the voices mocked both of them, though, their bias was, strangely curved to the changeling..
"Oh nameless sprout."
"And it's sister."
"Oh child of the fae she's returned."
"Perhaps to convince the nameless one to give us her nails for us to scratch ourselves with."
"Has the curious child not found the forest's intruder yet?"
"Find it. Find it. Find it. Find it."
"Ignore 'em Sabrina" Her doppelganger barked. Her irritation tangible upon her skin.
"R-Right!"
But the view was beautiful.
The edge of the fae wild was forest upon forest and below she could still see the sparkle of the river, but beyond that was a cosmic land beyond comprehension and color. Where the swirling, ever branching out sky had become even more horrifyingly beautiful and complex. Her twin had situated them just beyond the canopy but still where the leaves obstructed her view of the complete realm of the fae wild.
"Just starin' at it could drive ye mad." She said with a sharp tone. "But somewhere ou' there, is where the magic government is. Where it connect to every o'er faction of the magic government. An' then your government, which connects to more. Fockin' wild isn' it."
"Sure is," Sabrina whispered with squinted awe.
They shared some berries her twin had picked so carefully with her calloused fingers though Sabrina let her have the majority. It was then Sabrina realized the extent of how much her sister had brought her here to merely show off. To share. But not for ego's sake; but for the sake of having her here.
It came to her dark realization too, that her human doppelganger was just as lonely as she was.
The isolation. The lack of understanding in it's most frustratingly painful form. Her sister didn't even had a name. And 'Sabrina' was never her's to hold.
And still she laughed on, will any hidden despair that she buried nor flaunted with a sad walk of misfortune, for her Human Doppelganger danced to the beat of her drum that banged so proudly it was deafening. She was so assure of her existence, that being alone, being nameless, was simply just another stone on her bath that she would leap over with ten times it's height.
Company, Sabrina understood now. Her sister taught her about magic as a simple excuse and Sabrina would not unveil that lie. For her sister's sake, for her sister's smile.
And she had enjoyed the moment further as her human twin went on to explain her life in her world further as did she- though she wondered if the introduction to what the internet was had been not as excitingly entertaining as she would've imagined when 'faebrina' revealed herself as illiterate to human language.
"...-and so look; there's the fae, which is any creature that lives or comes from the Fae Wild. Aka here. 's an infinite fold in reality where magic is very potent, many creatures are functionally immortal, but where Humans- creatures who REALLY shouldn’t be in this fold- lose their minds an' humanity." Her human twin explained lazily, swinging her legs about over the tree top. "The good folk, the one's we call fae so often, is more so called; Arch Fae 'ere now. 'De ones ye keep makin stories about. Changelin's are a loose name for any Fae that replaces a human child. Coul' be an arch fae creacher that replaces a human babe, could be not."
Sabrina thought for a moment before a ding went off in her brain.
"So Fae can be an Umbrella term! And then Arch Fae is the specific for like, the fae we think of! I think I get it!" Sabrina pepped up, her human twin stared at her, before shrugging to the changeling.
"Sure- So long as you get it. I don't know what an umbrella is- just remember the actual Fae exist, and they aren't like 'em pixies you human fold dwelers keep namin' us as." The human fae puffed up, her eyebrows furrowed into a pout. "It's frustratin'!"
"If I may ask," Sabrina began curiously, twisting a strand of her hair. It was question time after all. "I've just been wondering this for a while, s-since I've met you... but... are you a fae too then?"
Her doppelganger stared wide eyed at her, and it was then that they heard a loud shout.
"Ah, we caught the grub! Come on now, Sabrina!" She shot off the tree branch and began falling from the leaves and brindle, simultaneously floating and plummeting- she twisted around- twigs and leaves falling from her body- before she tucked in and in a flash of green light- she watched as a wave of leaves made way for a bird to fly the rest of the way down.
Sabrina pouted.
"She didn't even answer my question." Sabrina grumbled to herself, beginning her crawl back down the giant tree. This might as well happen. Her eyes furrowed. "This might as well just happen..."
She wasn't sure what she was expecting when she slowly but surely made it to the bottom of the tree, though the sounds of distant shouting from within the woods did lead her on to believe or at the very least expect messy confrontation. Her tail swayed behind her as she treaded lightly upon the moss and brindle, her ear flicked as she heard it crunch beneath her paws.
At the edge of the stream, where the small orange and sparkly seeds had been scattered by her sister had exploded into tangling thick branches that bent and writhed. However their bent form so violently thrashed away from each other, like bended back fingers, had indicated that whatever trap they were supposed to be before Sabrina reached this setting, had failed.
She heard further shouts from the other side of the stream, and Sabrina yelped as she heard the sounds of rippling explosions and creaking would that turned into the crashing of trees. Sabrina bit her lip.
How do I get over there... She thought. She looked down at the river. I can't trust the water, it might do something unexpected.
Sabrina looked to the roots beside her, which had been thoroughly abandoned in their uselessness, remained in their vigil of failure, and soon, their action to get her across the river. Her hand ran over the smooth, wood, her claws deepening into the branch.
"All that talk about magic... and she didn't even teach me how to use it.." Sabrina let out a weak laugh. "That's really silly."
"silly human girl"
"stupid even"
"a lucky one to be alive"
"should have plucked her beautiful eye balls out on the day we met her"
"She's not stupid, she's my sister," Sabrina hissed, her nails deepening into the brand as it's lines began to glow, her hands searing into the bark as it began to crack and bend beneath her palms. Her eyes stung with a glowing, hissing green, as the tanglement of roots began to stretch. She poured her magic through it. "She taught me enough.!"
The roots suddenly keened upright, the feeling of magic breathed into her lungs with a cold grip but never did her breath feel so light. Sabrina jumped onto the top of the twisting branches as they shot over the river at a blinding speed. The wind clawing through her scalp as she held on tight.
She let out a gasp of awe as the river, barely a few meters long stretched for what looked like the length of a football field as she passed by. It's mirage of it's truest form broken by the same cunning that would have invented it.
Sabrina stared down, her reflection glistening in the water. Her deer like ears perked up with her reaction and she giggled. They looked right on her, as did the fur that reached her nose, and the claws that replaced her hands. She glazed over the silver water's surface, her hand skimming over it as it splashed above her furred cheeks.
Perhaps it was being here in the faewild, that brought her to the power to do this. But what did that matter?
Sabrina leapt to the ground, taking a piece of branch with her as she darted through the forest and her body went cold with a new sensation. The most rawest emotion that she could only describe as the most animalistic need to Run. And in this realm, her realm, her fold where her body had once- maybe- in another life- fully belonged- it took that to physical and manifesting form.
The soft padding of paw against pine melted into a different sound. Her body was bending over and she bit down on the branch she was holding in her paw, to now hold in her mouth- and then everything turned to white and green sparks as she leapt off the bend of a rock, and she landed on the ground.
Sabrina's eyes opened and her legs nearly buckled beneath her from the shock but she forced to keep running. After all, crashing at this speed would be pretty awful. Especially since she didn't know whether or not deer legs healed from broken bones.
THIS MIGHT AS WELL HAPPEN! She thought with wild surprise. Her muzzle and back was freckled with white, snow like spots, her fur a bright rusted color, and above her head, stretching like they did in her true changeling form, were a pair of dark, branchlike antlers.
Her new, shining deer form traversed over rocks and root and hill and ditch with a greater movement of ease than ever before, she felt breathless as she darted around, trusting her feelings as she shot through the woods, trying to follow the sounds of a one on one battle.
"You're not supposed to be 'ere!"
"I'm just trying to help the environment!"
Wait... that voice was familiar..
Sabrina leapt over a small gorge, nearly slipping but just as quick as it happened her body was shot back into her changeling form. Paws replaced hooves and a face replaced muzzle. The changeling crawled back onto the other side, though luckily the void wasn't beneath her, and covered in dirt and leaves, she ran through the last stretch of trees that separated her from the action, stick back in her hand.
Her senses prickled with each careful step she took and her eyes widened as the flashes of green and gold splattered over her vision like glowing washes of paint that flowed through the air in a delayed motion as if water had been given the freedom of the sky.
Her sister, face masked by her dark hood that now painted her form as sinister and maliced, grasped her magic like fiery bolts. Muddy fingers scraped upon the black soil in heaps and the nature in it's most abstract form bent to her will, glowing a searing green and burning the forest in a vibrant glow.
The intruder was here, but she did not smell of the same rot and decay of the deer from that night. She did not breath the disgusting magic that exuded in a porous state like those did nor did she stand as a stranger.
Bounding over blasts of tree bark and rock, she bounced over newly grown mushrooms that sent her flying upward to deliver her own attacks. She held a staff made of a twisting burgundy wood with a purple gem that glowed gold from within that sparked a gold within the plants around her in a blinding light.
Foliage crashed against foliage, branch snapped branch, and Sabrina watched as a monstrosity of nature's form was forming in the middle of the clearing and Sabrina ran into the eye of the storm. Her sister noticed her with surprise, ripping her hood off with shock.
"S-SABRINA!"
"BREAK IT UP!" Sabrina shouted, she threw the stick into the mess of crashing nature like a javelin.
It cut through the air and split it like a needle to fabric, carving a cut through the very universe as it dove into the dirt, letting a moment of pause breath before it choked on it's own erupting life and suddenly- from within the writhing mass of branches and vines- a tree exploded from beneath both sides and splitting both apart.
"aGH!" The intruder squeaked, falling off her her small perch before scampering away in a golden fuzz of light. Sabrina's eyes widened as her word was suddenly overtaken by shadow and the crashing of branch and vine came down on her. Her breath hitched but suddenly she felt as if she'd been slammed into by a car.
Sabrina wheezed as she hit ground, her eyes opened for a moment, seeing a deer-like form standing in her place where she had once been, before blacking out.
...
When Sabrina came too, she was laying on the soft moss of the fae wild's floor. Her eyes fluttered open slowly, and she could see she was laying on her bag like a pillow. Her body ached and she wondered for a moment, just out of curiosity, if she was just plain dead and that's why everything was foggy, but then she found her glasses were not there and she fumbled to grab them.
They luckily hadn't been chipped, but to her realization, the black plastic frames had been replaced by a tightly wound wire of what looked to be something brass. She wondered if her sister gave them to her. She placed them back on her face and her vision cleared.
They'd made a mess of the forest floor. Sabrina cringed as she achily sat up and realized she had been covered by a blanket. No, a coat. A cape. Her human doppel's cape. It was very soft actually but she still took it off so she could return it.
Her sibling was standing on of one of the awkwardly bent roots of the amalgamation of nature's ugliest baby, humming as she inspected it. Sabrina padded towards her and let out a squeak to grab her attention. Her sibling turned, and smiled to see her.
"You're alive! That's good news!"
"Did you smack me in the face as a deer?" Sabrina asked.
"Tackled you out of the way-" She snobbishly corrected with a chuff, "You owe me for that!"
"You owed me the save after I saved you." Sabrina sniped back with a sly chirp. Her sister chuckled, taking her cape back from her as she hoisted it back over her shoulders. A snap of a branch caught their attention as from beyond the bushes, the 'intruder' returned, though not in their original form.
A small, golden furred mouse scurried out from beneath the brush. It's eyes hazel and too, lively, to be a normal mouse. It stood up on it's hind legs, letting out a squeak, before it was suddenly swallowed by golden light once more before it burst into a new, very familiar, form.
"S-Suh- s-suhwh,- Sabrina!?" Mylene squeaked, dumbly pointing at the two twins in utter confusion. It seemed like her brain was frying by the second as her head swiveled between the two. "What- what- whahaaaahahaha-,,?"
Sabrina blinked before squawking out of her surprise.
"M-MYLENE!?" Sabrina sputtered, she fumbled with her glasses, trying to see if she was seeing wrong. But she was not. This was reality and her classmate was just, in the faewild with her... "What- huh- what are you- doing here!?"
"I- I- Um-" Mylene clung to her staff tight as her sister approached with an apathetic glare. "What, what, what is, what, h-hwuh- why do you, look, like, uh, I,"
"It- It's just me! It's just me Mylene, see?" Sabrina squeaked, shaking away her changeling form and taking Mylene's hand. "This is- that was just what, I, um, just naturally look like. It's the glamour."
"She was trespassin', Sabrina, I told you." Her sister pressed, crossing her arms as she pressed closer to Mylene with a glower. Mylene, distracted from Sabrina, pulled her hands away and crossed her arms with an indignant pose.
"I wasn't! There's not really strict guidelines on these sorta things!" Mylene huffed.
"I- yeah well- we don' wantchu 'ere!" Her sister barked, pointing aggressively at Sabrina's classmate. "Tell her 'brina! Tell the magician she's wack!"
"She's-" Sabrina began in confusion.
"I am not a magician I am a druid" Mylene corrected quickly, looking to Sabrina. "I was here on serious business for the good of the environment! Gathering some ingredients for a spell! But then that- person- who.. looks a lot like you- she- she pounced on me!"
Mylene gritted through her teeth, pointing her staff at Sabrina's sister as her frustration spiked, much to Sabrina's panic as she stepped between the two of them as the fae like human looked two seconds away from just biting Mylene's hand.
"H-Hey heyheyhey hey hey guys, stop, stop that, please stop." Sabrina squeaked. The two stared at her curiously as her shoulders tensed. "Can we please just communicate what we want here please-"
Mylene sighed.
"The forests nearby Paris are going through some, unwanted construction that my druid group- or well- Grove, decided we needed to take action with." Mylene explained, "We've been working on a spell to protect that area of the forest which'll keep that area from harm but.. there was a few faewild ingredients we needed. So I came here to gather some.."
"What was it?" Sabrina asked before her sister could retort. Mylene handed her a small checklist. It was halfway down the list but judging by the impatient stabs of her pen at the bottom, she was missing a few. Sabrina looked pleadingly at her doppel. "Sis please? Can we help?"
"S-Sis?! That explains the similarities.." Mylene whisper shouted to herself. The fae raised child sighed, rubbing a hand over her face before grunting.
"Fine, you owe me. Both of me."
"Uhm-" Mylene began, holding up a hand.
"Thank you," Sabrina sighed with relief. A small smile tugged at the side of her doppelganger's lips.
...
"Thank you both, this'll help the forest a lot." Mylene smiled as she held her small basket of things close to her. They had spent the hour together, wandering and picking what Mylene's list needed. It was weirdly peaceful as they made polite conversation but here it was now. "I hope this wasn't too much trouble.."
"Aren't you worried about.. um.. the cops or something?" Sabrina asked worriedly.
"Hm? Oh fuck the cops- I'm okay with them being upset so long as the environment heals." Mylene deadpanned before squeaking, her face twisting with shame. "Oh um, so-sorry that- your dad is a cop I..."
Sabrina cringed, "No no, don't apologize for him. We don't, talk anymore."
"Oh," Mylene whispered, she held the basket close with a sadder look. "I- I see. I'm sorry to hear that."
"It's okay." Sabrina shrugged. Her sister still glared at the druid though. Still a little ticked.
"Why do you even do all dis stuff, human? You and your.. funky lil stoopid.." She gestured at Mylene with one of her mud caked hands, her eyebrows furrowed. "Human's don't, care this much, so way be so foolish?"
Mylene smiled a little uncomfortably but still offered her best words.
"I guess, helping the environment has always been part of my identity." Mylene shrugged, she chuckled lightly. "I don't know what I'd be without my love for life, and animals, and nature. It's always been a thing for me. Sorry, y-you must be a fae; so it must sound strange for me to say these things about like, you know, your own stuff."
The fae like human just stared.
"No, not at all."
Mylene laughed a little.
"R-right. I'll go now, I'm sorry for the trouble, Sabrina- um... and you; ...uh, Fae...brina." Mylene said quietly, wringing her hands together with an awkward yet polite stance.
"Aye. Yeah. You go. I can, make a portal for ye." 'Faebrina' said stiffly, drawing one out with a wave of her hand. Her eyes adverting away as far as possible. Body taut with an uncomfortable tension between her shoulders.
"Oh- y-yes yes, thank you." Mylene nodded weakly, she looked to Sabrina. "U- Um, I'll see you at school? We c-can hang out?"
"Huh? O-oh! Yeah! I'm down to do that! Oh! Um! And if you wanna talk about magic with other, or, um, more people, I can add you to the groupchat." Sabrina smiled kindly, fumbling with her tail.
"Group... um, okay! Yeah! I'd like that!" Mylene smiled before it dropped with a thoughtful confusion. "..Do I even have your number?"
They exchanged numbers at that realization and Mylene left with a polite wave. Disappearing with a polite little jump through the fairy circle.
Sabrina stood there for a moment before realizing when she looked to her left, her sister was missing. She looked around and her changeling form came back to her in a shimmer of soft green light, and following the tug of her heart and the whisper of the wild, she followed after an invisible path.
And there she was, sitting high on a tree.
She liked to climb when she was upset about things after all.
The girl stared down at her and Sabrina didn't say anything, just letting her speak.
“How do you view yourself? What even are you? How did your life change from being a human to monster?” The human fae asked, her voice chanting through her brain like a chilling whisper until she was staring at her in the face. “I just don' get it... Who are you, Sabrina Raincomprix?”
Sabrina blinked, thinking for a moment before summoning her best conclusion.
“I was always a changeling. That doesn’t mean I knew it from the start.. and it doesn’t mean that.. knowing that I was a changeling made things easier, in fact, it made things harder.” Sabrina said, before putting a hand to her chest “But knowing who I am helped me understand myself more and helps me gain community with people like me. I don’t have all the answers but who I am is nice. And it’s nice to know that.”
The human fae just stared at her before a long Cheshire Cat smile stretched across her face.
“What a fascinating answer.” She said, genuinely sounding happy with it. “With that mindset I think you’ll be fine without me actually. I’ll be honest, I just wanted to toy with you. Wanted to see what all the fuss was about with your silly head. But I think I get you a little more, Sabrina. You’re an interesting person.”
Her human twin plopped down onto the ground, Sabrina watched as with a quick flick of her head her hood fell off her hair and soft, messy, orange hair that was much longer than her own fluffed out with sticks and twigs sticking out from her locks. The girl smiled at her bit more softly.
“Perhaps even more interesting than me, but that’s only a perhaps. I hope we talk more. You’re much more fun than I thought you’d be.” The human fae sang. Sabrina chuckled. Toy with, something in Sabrina found that to be a lie. And well, her sister still had enough human in her..
“What do I call you? You’re- you’re not ‘Sabrina’ after all that’s- me. And I feel like it’d be silly to call you, I don't know- ‘Faebrina’.” Sabrina asked with a bit of a mocking chirp at the end. The girl let out a bark of laughter.
“Faebrina is silly indeed! Well, names are quite important, but to be honest with you, I’ve actually had trouble with them. My name was once attached to yours, in my efforts to lose you from who I was, I've ended up nameless for a while.” The girl said with a slow, careful drawl. Her muddy hand gripped her mossy coat and she looked far. “We are most definitely not the same, I appreciate the fact you acknowledge that.”
“You can always take your time.” Sabrina offered before pausing. “Unless you’ve already figured it out.”
The fae raised child smiled slyly.
“Maybe I have, maybe I haven’t. I think the mystery is much more fun. I think it’s time for you to go home now.” The girl said with a playful prick in her voice. She waved a circle over the ground and waved a little hand to Sabrina. "I'll see ya."
Another fairy circle opened and Sabrina looked back once more with a smile, waving an excited goodbye. And standing at the edge, she leapt through the portal with a confident flourish that made her giggle. No wonder her twin always did it, it was truly fun.
And as it so happened, Ainsel- mud caked fingers beneath her finger nails, oh child of the wild so furious and frail, fiery she be and the meadows she wrecks with a devilish tick- waved goodbye to her sister, a little smile on her face.
And yet, the moment of peace in her heart did not last long as the fretting voices of the fae wild, hidden between the nooks of the trees and blades of grass, began to whisper and sing to her.
"still out there"
"still out there"
"that thing"
"still making those Things"
"stop him will you"
"we thought he was here today"
"so wrong we were"
The voices of the fae circled around her with the leaves that tucked close to her heart. They were angry, they were fearful, and they dripped with a vibrating shaken urgency that dug beneath her skin like bugs. Ainsel inhaled sharply and spoke as clearly as her human soul possibly could.
"I am aware, my mothers and fathers." Ainsel whispered. "I will do you all right, I promise. I will stop him. I will stop him."
The wild spoke with a stronger frequency.
"you will"
"you will"
"you will make us proud"
"your identity"
"your life"
Her mudcaked hands gripped harder to herself. I know, I will, I will. But then, came a softer voice. One that felt like water to the fire in her chest.
"you will make, her, proud."
Her tension released and she relaxed. She'd made Sabrina happy today. The closest person to true family. And that's what brought her some joy.
“Let’s play again, sister.” Ainsel smiled, tucking her hood back over her head, and creeping back into the forest.
...
"Exciting day?" Anarka asked with a smile.
"It was incredible!" Sabrina breathed as she placed her bag of holding onto the kitchen island, placing the groceries she got back on the counter. "My human twin showed up, and she took me to the fae wild, and I- I-.."
She stared.
"I forgot to buy the milk."
Whoops.
Notes:
Fun Fact: Ainsel means; "My Own Self" - found in the Irish Folk Tale of the same name, about a little boy tricking a fae to blaming itself for it's own misdeeds 'Nobody' style.
Chapter 52: Type Type Type Type.
Summary:
it's been a while since we had a chat chapter
Notes:
haha jonathan: Juleka
milfhunter6969: Alya
mushroom eater: Sabrina
clawdeen wolfe stan: Chloe
hex girls kinnie: Alix
ate glue once: Aurore
fruit basket: Kagami-
knife to meet you: Nathaniel
chicken little: Kim
weed dealer: Mylene
gargoyles (1994) is propoganda: Nino
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[4:09 am]
Monster High was actually super fucking gay you just were blind at six years old.
hex girls kinnie: hey guys you think geese have feelings?
haha jonathan: absolutely not but why are you typing this at like 4:10
hex girls kinnie: its 4:09 actually
clawdeen wolfe stan: WTF go to sleep Kubdel why are you
haha jonathan: why are YOU sleep
haha jonathan: you not
haha jonathan: not sleeping
haha jonathan: fucking damn it
milfhunter6969: Lmao
haha jonathan: ok but seriously go to bed
hex girls kinnie: i cant i gotta do something important
clawdeen wolfe stan: And what's that?
clawdeen wolfe stan: Hello?
[4:20 am]
Monster High was actually super fucking gay you just were blind at six years old.
hex girls kinnie: heh
hex girls kinnie: heh
hex girls kinnie: nice
milfhunter6969: nice
haha jonathan: nice
chicken little: nice
clawdeen wolfe stan: nice
gargoyles (1994) is propoganda: nice
mushroom eater: nice
knife to meet you: nice
hex girls kinnie: ok now go the fuck to bed everyone thats all i got
clawdeen wolfe stan: wow
[8:12 am]
Monster High was actually super fucking gay you just were blind at six years old.
weed dealer: Guys why were you up at 4:20 am
hex girls kinnie: cause weed is funny
weed dealer: No it isn't
hex girls kinnie: ok weed dealer
weed dealer: I DIDN'T CHOOSE THIS NAME!!
weed dealer: YOU KNOW THIS!
hex girls kinnie: hehshsehjsehjehehehehehehehehehehe
weed dealer: ALIX!
ate glue once: I'm sorry she keeps doing this to you, Mylene
ate glue once: wh
mushroom eater: o my
mushroom eater: Aurore no..
ate glue once: I trusted you with this information Alix
hex girls kinnie: KSDJKSHLDSFHJDSFJHALHFKSAFDSSFDKJAKHLDFKJSJFADHSAKJFDHJKLSAFHSDKJFHKSDJHFKSHKJSHK
ate glue once: I TRUSTED YOU
gargoyles (1994) is propoganda: harsh move alix
gargoyles (1994) is propoganda: disrespecting a bro like that
haha jonathan: Aurore I want you to know two things
haha jonathan: One, during that whole weather competition I voted for you to win not Mireille
ate glue once: Thank you
milfhunter6969: Its cuz you like blondes
hex girls kinnie: cause you're into blondies?
haha jonathan: hey
mushroom eater: lol
haha jonathan: and Two, it's not your fault that glue looks delicious sometimes,
milfhunter6969: Jules babe platonic wife you think glue looks good to eat???????????????????
chicken little: Ive eaten glue before!
hex girls kinnie: more than once right-
chicken little: More than once! :D
gargoyles (1994) is propoganda: bro
hex girls kinnie: not surprised
clawdeen wolfe stan: you all are so fucking Ridiculous
clawdeen wolfe stan: utterly Ridiculous
milfhunter6969: TM
haha jonathan: ok what did it taste like
milfhunter6969: Jules no no you're not supposed to be curious
haha jonathan: but what did it taste like
milfhunter6969: Jules no
milfhunter6969: Jules I can make you a meal
milfhunter6969: Jules
mushroom eater: Kim just answer her so she doesn't start looking for glue sticks before class starts
knife to meet you: I just genuinely questioned to myself is glue was kosher for a second
ate glue once: I don't want this name anymore
ate glue once: I don't deserve it
ate glue once: I was like four when it happened
ate glue once: when was the last time Kim ate glue
ate glue once: I need to know I'm risking my dignity for this
ate glue once: Mireille is literally reading over my shoulder right now and she's so fucking confused rn
weed dealer: oh my god he's still typing about the taste
milfhunter6969: I'm actually kinda scared
chicken little: its sticky
haha jonathan: oh
ate glue once: oh
clawdeen wolfe stan: no shit idiot
gargoyles (1994) is propoganda: Just sticky bro?
chicken little: well I had to retry it rn I forgot what it tasted like so yeah it sticky
hex girls kinnie: KIM
chicken little: I'm beginning to regret some choices
hex girls kinnie: KIM WHYW OULD YOU E AT GLUE
chicken little: tell my wife i love her
chicken little: and max that i love him too
chicken little: he's my divorcee husband of two marriages ago wedded by a circle pretzel plz he needs to cover the funeral bills
ate glue once: YOU WROUGHT THIS ALIX
ate glue once: HE ATE GLUE CAUSE OF YOU RN
hex girls kinnie: WHERE THE FUCK IS HE JESUS FUCK
mushroom eater: WE'RE GONNA BE LATE TO CLASS
fruit basket: hah imagine going to your school
milfhunter6969: KAGAMI
[5:21 pm]
Monster High was actually super fucking gay you just were blind at six years old.
ate glue once's name was changed to umbrella academy watcher
hex girls kinnie: I don't actually know if that's true or not
hex girls kinnie: is it?
mushroom eater: safjkf;dsafjkldskeknk2k1` ` ` ` `` ` ` ` ` 1 1 1 1 1 11klk1ljkjkl1jk1jkl 1kljdjsj ww20202u eue ueoo229qe2u9qwu9ioawjioaijdosdjfkdl fdsklafdskjlfdjkslafjkldsa fdsjlakfdjsklfjkdlsalfkdsajklfd;jslkafjkdlsafjkdlsajfklfjlkdsjkf.......................................................................................................fdkds
mushroom eater: dfpfdpdsfofpdofpodspofdpfdssdffdfdodfopsfd falsdk fsdakljklfsdalkj kl;dfjklflkfdjklfe fe39039033449u494343
knife to meet you: uh what the fuck
milfhunter6969: Sabrina you okay?
clawdeen wolfe stan: are you alright? what's wrong
haha jonathan: nah she's out?? sabrina? sabrina are you okay??
umbrella academy watcher: ,sabrina?
mushroom eater: I GOT MY PHONE BACK AHA,
milfhunter6969: Are you okay? What happened? Are you hurt?
mushroom eater: IM OK JUST
mushroom eater: SOMEONE STOLE IT HAHA
clawdeen wolfe stan: I'm sorry what.
haha jonathan: who
umbrella academy watcher: who the fuck tried to rob you i can leave work right now and shove my umbrella up their ass where the fuck are they they can square the fuck up
gargoyles (1994) is propoganda: we got you sabrina just point we got you
fruit basket: I will light their balls on fire.
hex girls kinnie: ^
chicken little: ^
knife to meet you: ^
weed dealer: ^
mushroom eater: NONONONONONONONONNOON ITS OK ITS OK ITS NOT A BAD LIKE I WASN'T ACTUALLY ROBBED I WASN'T ROBBED
mushroom eater: my sister stole my phone and she was trying to type
haha jonathan: ?? But I'm home ?????????
mushroom eater:
haha jonathan:
clawdeen wolfe stan:
knife to meet you:
haha jonathan: wait
haha jonathan: oh, haha, yeah your
haha jonathan: your human, version, copy, sister, twin, right haha
mushroom eater: y ou th ink of me as yo ur si ster,,?
haha jonathan: sorry thats weird ill stop that
haha jonathan: is your sister nice? whend you guys start talking thats so neat sabrina
mushroom eater: NO THATS REALLY TOUCHING AAA;A;;
haha jonathan: OH NO WHATD I DO ARE YOU CRYING IM SO SORRY IF YOURE CRYING
umbrella academy watcher: also Alix no I havent watched Umbrella Academy but it looks fun is it good?
hex girls kinnie: oh absolutely not but we can watch it together
haha jonathan: she considers me a sister;;;;;;
mushroom eater: my sister wants to say something
mushroom eater: sfdw-r30i303r00r0w0-afe0-0sd-fd90s-fds0-f[odaf]opw3]op]3fw0-w0]-fwe0-f]idfafd, dsppofds opmfdopsfopdsopafd009 12e 092e9u02weksdkfjlakjlfdf --d0d-d-------------------------------
mushroom eater: Sorry, she's illiterate.
knife to meet you: wow I wouldn't have guessed.
[9:12 pm]
Monster High was actually super fucking gay you just were blind at six years old.
knife to meet you: Sorry if I don't text much tomorrow
knife to meet you: me and marc have been planning to work on our comic all weekend so Im gonna be busy
chicken little: Oh nice!
chicken little: Oh and this is the weekend! this is the weekend now! its the end of the week today!
knife to meet you: yeah kim.
knife to meet you: its the weekend now.
chicken little: I love the weekend man!
chicken little: Im pretty much free all weekend so I might just hang out at the pool! If you need anything Ill be swimming! So you gotta swim too!
chicken little: or yknow just call me from the side of the pool
weed dealer: Kim Im actually curious of something but
weed dealer: Isn't it hard to swim cause feathers?
chicken little: Well I don't swim in siren form but if my wings get wet they'll be fine, it'd be hard to like, clean them if not
chicken little: I think Im most similar to those those fishing birds?
weed dealer: Osprey?
chicken little: osteoporosis???
chicken little: yeah osprey those
umbrella academy watcher: (ignore this guys i dont wanna interrupt your convo!!! but juleka can i borrow the spa coupon? totally cool if not just wondering)
haha jonathan: (yeah sure do you want me or sabrina to join you so you arent alone?)
weed dealer: Osteoporosis????
umbrella academy watcher: (no no its ok just need to relax its been a long work day)
knife to meet you: kim respectfully; how do you know the word osteoporosis
haha jonathan: (k ill swing by and drop it off be safe)
umbrella academy watcher: (thx!)
chicken little: Max knows lots of words man idk what to tell you
chicken little: He's been a bit busy lately tho
mushroom eater: Bye aurore!! have a nice spa day!! <3
mushroom eater: sorry ignore that heart that was you can ignore that
umbrella academy watcher: aw thanks sabs <3!
mushroom eater: A
mushroom eater: YEAH NO PROB!! AHA!!
[9:20 pm]
ar arrr and arrgrhhh
puprple: luka sabs is being gay
lulu lemons: and?
lulu lemons: everyone in this family is gay
assigned youngest child at birth: NOOO SHSHSHSHSHSHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
[9:22 pm]
sabrina + aurore !!
small deer: um!! hi!! i was just wonderinfh
small deer: ***wondering!!!
small deer: how was your day? I heard it was um
small deer: rough?
tall bird: not rough per say
tall bird: just a lot
tall bird: god you know how it can get
tall bird: annoying
tall bird: Mireille is so nice about it too
tall bird: but it's clear that everyone just, loves her a lot more and I hrrrrhghgh
tall bird: sorry I don't wanna bother you about it
small deer: no no no!! its ok!! I!!
small deer: I like hearing you! even if it's rough stuff
small deer: I
small deer: like being there for you!
small deer: SORRY THAT SOUNDED WEIRD OK BYE GO HAVE A NICE SPA TBATH HTING
tall bird: AH! OKAY!
tall bird: bye! <3~
small deer: byeeee!!
small deer:
small deer: <3!!
[9:23 pm]
ar arrr and arrgrhhh
assigned youngest child at birth: god, so gay
puprple: HAH
[9:48 pm]
Monster High was actually super fucking gay you just were blind at six years old.
milfhunter6969: and so yeah after reviewing the rest of the monster high movies and the plots over ever after high
milfhunter6969: that wraps up the plot of monster high/everafter high the legend of shadow high the crossover book
milfhunter6969: any questions
fruit basket: yes
fruit basket: why was cupid not in this book
milfhunter6969: because we can't have nice things kagami
clawdeen wolfe stan: hah suckers
chicken little: hey! i forgot to ask this earlier cause after you sent that picture of who deuce gorgon was i was immediately entranced in what monster high lore was
chicken little: but @knife to meet you nath we can totally have like! a double date!
chicken little: me and ondine with you and marc!
chicken little: hello?
hex girls kinnie: PFff he always gets all sensitive about that
chicken little: aren't they dating?
hex girls kinnie: basically but they're so vague about it pff
clawdeen wolfe stan: Yeah lmao losers
fruit basket: So like you too, no?
clawdeen wolfe stan:
hex girls kinnie:
milfhunter6969: oh look at that they're offline now
milfhunter6969: how coincidental
fruit basket: I'm confused, Kim
chicken little: me too
chicken little: hey! we should work out together!
fruit basket: Really?
chicken little: yeah it'd be fun!
chicken little: I've seen you sword fighting adrien and stuff it's SO cool!
fruit basket: well it's a bit more complicated than just 'sword fighting' but
fruit basket: well yes it's quite cool
chicken little: We need to hang out more ondine would totally like you!
hex girls kinnie: Ondine's cool, out of your league tho kim idk how you snagged that
chicken little: Oh look you're back! You and Chloe should join us too!
mushroom eater: and she's gone
mushroom eater: she's probably working on a charm or something!
milfhunter6969: ooh I learnt a new one the other day! and she was teaching me about wands and stuff!
chicken little: I always wanted a wand it always seemed cool
chicken little: and I also imagined to be able to like, turn one of my weights into a wand
chicken little: imagine doing a curl
chicken little: and you shoot a laser out!
milfhunter6969: no idea if that works
milfhunter6969: SO WE GOTTA TRY IT
chicken little: YAEH
weed dealer: it's kinda neat yknow?
mushroom eater: what is?
chicken little: :D ?
weed dealer: to be talking with you guys?
weed dealer: to talk about magic
weed dealer: and these parts of our lives
weed dealer: I got my druid side from my mom
weed dealer: and she's always traveling so I don't see her as often as I kinda want to
clawdeen wolfe stan:
weed dealer: I still love her and she still loves me and she makes sure to know she loves me every time she's home but like
weed dealer: then it's just me and my dad and he doesn't really get all that stuff
weed dealer: so its
weed dealer: nice
milfhunter6969: awhh mylene
haha jonathan: lots of dangers applied too
haha jonathan: magic attracts magic
haha jonathan: we've gone through loads of shit
milfhunter6969: That's true
weed dealer: well I guess I haven't hit my worst adventure yet
weed dealer: Im glad I met you guys, it's really fun
mushroom eater: we're glad you're part of this too, it's kinda crazy so many of our class is magical tho
chicken little: YEAH ITS LIKE
chicken little: like
chicken little: there's more
fruit basket: there is a various amount of magical beings in our vicinity?
chicken little: yeah!
haha jonathan: we haven't had a peaceful weekend in a while
haha jonathan: we should hang out or something
haha jonathan: we should maybe hang out?
milfhunter6969: Oh totes
chicken little: yeah!
mushroom eater: mm!!
milfhunter6969: It's kinda getting late tho we should plan in the morning
milfhunter6969: night guys!
[2:12 am]
Monster High was actually super fucking gay you just were blind at six years old.
umbrella academy watcher: we're gonna have to put those plans on hold, im so sorry guys
umbrella academy watcher: something bad happened
Notes:
well well well
look who's getting screen time
Chapter 53: It's Just Life.
Summary:
Warning: someone get's high, but they're ok, they're safe, it's comedy but also some themes about sex and stuff and you know, don't be an asshole to people, etc, im not sure how to tag this
kids, respect people's autonomy
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Succubi and Incubi, were of the same line of creature. In the same faith of comparing two different cat breeds, it doesn't matter if there are differences, they're both a type of cat and that's all. It only matters when they're more powerful. One can wave of the comparisons of Main Coons and Siamese cats but one would not dare group a tabby to a tiger.
That is the comparison to connect 'cubi to other demons.
Demons were creatures of contracts, pure magical power. She wasn't sure if they even had souls or not. But as she had one, she assumed others did. What defined a contract ranged from demon to demon. From literal scrolls of words to skip between the lines of, to deals, to promises, to shows of loyalty and faith- they varied.
For 'cubi the way they stole the breath and life of others, was a nasty kind. Uncouth really. Demons could give power. They made you feel like you were special. Or useless completely without them. Before they ripped you dry. 'Cubi gave pleasure, and they gave it until nothing was enough.
And to be honest- it was getting harder with each passing year in the human fold to simply get away with, as her mother told her before leaving her to her human family.
'Cubi got rarer and rarer. For a species of literal sex demons, having a mate didn't last, shocker, and Hell was a place weaklings and younglings were simply eaten for the boost their soul gave, and the human realm was where the anxiety of 'fitting in' was the law. So that's why leaving demons to adoption was the safest option.
And being a human? At least it gave Her benefits.
Her stretchy leathery wings expanded from her lower back, how her curved ram like horns pricked at her perfectly smooth face as she held her towel close, making her way to one of the baths. This spa is nice.. she trilled mentally. Glad I stole that coupon from that studio exec guy. He looked like some dried up grape. Maybe he was some ghoul, who cares.
"Woah, check that hottie out.."
"Dude, don't get me banned again."
She took in an inhaled breath, and could taste the flavor of energy upon her lips. To consume on magic. To become stronger. She flourished as she kept walking by, hearing whistles that trickled into her ear and beckoning fingers she ignored with dismayed eyes.
To survive as a 'cubi, Succubus or Incubus, it was to be loved. To be adored. But love didn't exist. Not in this world. To be loved, in her dictionary, was to be lusted for. It was just life. It was just how things worked. So she did it.
People prayed to heaven, but she refused it's existence. Earth, fucking, sucked. So who cared. She will feed. She will live. She will survive. Humans were stupid and gave and gave and gave to their little hearts and desires.
She needed to exist, it was all she had, her desires were hers and they were the proof of her meaning. What she wanted and gaining it let her know she was still alive.
She was an incubus. And incubi were born to take. That was how they were sculpted with such carefully cruel scalpels and buckets of desiring magic. What else did she have in this cruel world but herself.
Maybe God existed, if demons did, why not the many hopes humanity had. All magic had to a price after all. Well, God wouldn't dare to love her. Why should it. Why would she dare that chance?
But... perhaps Angels existed. They couldn't be people. Not when this world existed. Where people hated, people cheated, people spat and people sinned- where they gave their souls over or a tease and a kiss- where they threw themselves at you and you took that opportunity cause there was nothing else to do-
But maybe angels existed cause no matter how much you one upped them and you could still see the anger and the despair, they glowed brighter than before. Maybe angels existed cause they were beyond the grasps of magic you'd perfected, and trapped in. Maybe angels existed, because she was sure she knew one.
Like the sun on a rainy day, she couldn't help but admire her secret angel. She would not change the world. She would not save it. The incubus believed nothing could. Cause that's just how life was. It was one large fuck up, you did your best, and then you died, and she'd smile all the while cause what the hell else was she supposed to do?
Her body was disgusting. It was beautiful. She didn't want this body. She needed this body. There was nothing else. So how did it feel to love yourself? She wondered. What was it like? She wanted to ask her angel every day. Because even after all the storm clouds, she looked up to her.
It was hard to see through the spa's steam, so when she dipped into the pool, she didn't expect to hear a squeak of surprise.
"Oh sorry," The incubus began before her eyes. Was it fate? Or bad luck? Was this divine punishment.
And then, in her holy matrimony, the Angel turned around and it was a reminder that there was no heaven on earth. Only a mirror at the demon she was- with arching horns- wide, shocked, piercing eyes, and leathery wings that flapped with fright in the water.
”M-Mireille ?” Aurore sputtered. “What are you doing here?!”
Mireille blinked. She didn't mean to really stare. It was rude after all. But there wasn't much you could do when you just so happened to bump into your coworker. Who just so happened to be just, like, you.
She gripped hard at the edge of the bath, claws digging into the stone and she forced a polite smile, hiding her despairing fury. Her hair fell over her eyes like the feathers she was hoping for and the water that had splashed, letting out a soft plck plck plck as they dripped down her face. Harmonizing with her thundering heart.
"Aurore!" She greeted. "What a surprise."
…
The vending machine let out a soft rumbling sound before spitting a soda out. Aurore took it, it was cold in her hands in that way that cold objects almost burned, but she couldn't care to focus on it, she had not the ability to. Her smile tensed and thin as Mireille talked.
"I just can't believe the coincidence of both of us being 'cubi, isn't that just so crazy."
"Yeah, nuts." Aurore smiled weakly. Sure. Crazy. Aurore didn't know how to feel. Her emotions were reeling. Mireille was different than her. She wasn't a succubus, it didn't seem so, her horns were more ram shaped than Aurore's pointier horns, and her wings- much bigger- were fixtured upon her lower back than upon her shoulder blades. "Do you want a soda too?"
Mireille chuckled, waving a polite hand. It was tipped black to the forearms. When Aurore was in her demonic form, it's blackened ashy color only reached her knuckles and to the middle of her shins. Mireille smiled at her.
"Oh no, I'm well fed." She said lightly, her tail wishing behind her as flare of color went over her burgundy eyes. Her chuckle sounded like a whisper of layers. Aurore's wings twitched as she saw a pair of monsters walk by, their eyes ever attracted to Mireille's form, whistling, and she watched as Mireille licked her lips. "Coming here is like a free snack by just proximity."
"R-Right." Aurore said tightly. She had been knocked so far off her pedestal of understanding and control. She was fighting to breathe normally beyond her spinning panic in her mind going on right now. How long how long how long how long how long. Why why why. Was this fake? Was this the truth? Was even-
"Aurore?" Mireille was so close and it made her step back. She didn't let people come so close, not anyone she couldn't trust, not anyone that wasn't in the gang who she trusted- who had gotten used to her magic enough to simply ignore- no no- Mireille was immune and suddenly her bubble felt like it was popping.
"Sorry!" Aurore stepped back Mireille's eyes were hauntingly clear and piercing through her chest. Aurore laughed awkwardly, fumbling to open her soda can. She didn't want Mireille to see her uncomfortable looking. She didn't even expect- just... "Hah- man, this place, huh. Really... warm."
"We should go to the sauna, or a private bath! I have a private bath rented in sorta, rent? Is rent the right word?" Mireille sang, swaying. "So we can totally chat! I mean man, what an awesome coincidence!"
Aurore gripped her soda tight as she managed to get to pop open. She didn't realize the strange shaking in her hands until she noticed the rippling in the pink liquids inside it. Aurore offered a kind smile to her coworker.
"Yes, what a.. awesome.. coincidence." She said. Mireille was so happy. Giddy? And yet this was like she just peeled back a skins he wasn't meant to see. Any person could be beautiful but seeing the muscles and blood underneath was always going to make someone jump. To fear of that unknown.
To see what- to Aurore- she wasn't meant to know.
"I don't think I can bring a drink in there though." Aurore said unsurely, her wings flapping awkwardly. "I think it's like, against the rules to take drinks out of this cafeteria area thing."
"If you can't, we'll just convince them won't we."
Aurore felt a wave of goosebumps crawl across her skin suddenly, smiling sharper.
"I think I can actually just chug this drink, hahah, w-watch- see!?" Aurore quickly said, trying to take a large swig with the drink. She nearly choked but she kept drinking the fizzy drink no matter how much she wanted to cough and wheeze-
Mireille just stared at her silently.
At KidsTv+ Studios, the environment was nothing short of chaos. Bustling shouting, cuts, go's, cameras, screens. Alec's grating voice, his squawks and feathery show of peacock feathers that didn't exist but everyone could see. And then, them two.
Aurore and Mireille.
In that order. Aurore first, and then Mireille. Because Aurore was always so upfront. So.. Extra. And demanding. She snapped and she posed and she took her weight in the crew. She let people stare at her, and she let it crawl underneath her skin because this was the rough path to success she desired. Aurore had opinions and shared them. Aurore was confident and that was bad.
Then Mireille. Pretty, shy, Mireille. She was the one Responsible of Rambunctious, Stormy Weather, Aurore. Poor Mireille. Poor, Perfect Mireille. Paragon. Angel to Aurore's devil. They contrasted and there was always one to favorite. The many 'oh she couldn't possibly', and 'how lucky I am I just couldn't expect so many people to like me'. Mireille didn't have opinions, she was unsure, neutral. Mireille was shy and that was good.
It was like there was a switch. Aurore following unsurely behind Mireille who fluttered and skipped on the hot, wet ground. But also, there was a switch because suddenly they had become the same. Aurore and Mireille, succubus and incubus. No it was not gendered if you didn't get that yet.
"Oh here's the private baths, this one I got a nice deal with- all ours! Come on, come on, we got to catch up now don't we now that we know so much."
"Alright, alright." Aurore hurried behind her as they reached a door. Before she went in after her she felt a chill go up her spine. Eyes on her back. She turned to see who was staring at her, but that was a no brainer. But Mireille's hand found her's, dragging her into the private bath.
"Oh ignore them. They're always staring aren't they. Trying to get a look in. There's magic here don't worry about it they can't come in." Mireille reassured. How was that supposed to be a comforting thing? When was that ever comforting? Why did she say it so. Like it was just life? Mireille sighed with relaxation as the heat of the bath pooled to them. "Today was so rough today."
"It-" Aurore summoned her charisma to show itself from beneath her skin. This was normal. This was, a nice thing. She was meeting creatures like her. This was a friend. Was Mireille a friend? She was a classmate, a coworker, they talked. Did they talk? Aurore shrugged. "It sure was."
Aurore watched as her eyes clouded over with steam and mist. How it warped the world like her biggest fears. How silhouette bodies became the two girls. Aurore felt exposed in this water. Like she was unsafe here. It was safe with her friends. She was alone tonight. Alone together with Mireille. Talking and trying to pretend this was normal and fine.
"Do you think Alec has like, a genuine problem." Aurore asked, her voice pitching up to be annoyed.
"Oh absolutely. Like, he's like overcompensating for something. It's quite funny" Mireille agreed with a chuckle, her wings stretching from beneath the water. Aurore glanced at them and back up at the incubus. Her features were so much more pronounced than hers. Was she jealous? Not quite.. more curious. More confused. More fearful. More unsure...
Mireille tilted her head to meet Aurore's gaze with a look of curiosity. Aurore waved a hand.
"You're a demon too aren't you. Just for, like, clarity, sake"
"Incubus." Mireille pointed at herself. Right. Right right right. Right. Right. Incubus. Mireille was not a human. She was. She was. Yes. She was. She was. Here she was. She was, saying, this.
"Succubus." Aurore nodded to her, her eyebrows furrowing a little with thought. "I haven't met any other... are we the same?"
"Pretty much." Mireille shrugged, she gestured to their horns. "It's just the tiniest of differences. As you can see.."
"Cool." Aurore noted, fidgeting with her hands as her wings tucked closer to her. Her smaller wings. Why was Mireille's so... well saying impressive just makes her sound like she's comparing dick sizes which is weird. Aurore tsked. "That's, pretty neat."
"What are the odds, just, gosh, isn't it just, so lovely we're both cubi?" Mireille leaned closer with a smile, everything about her just radiated more power. "Feels much less lonely doesn't it? Surrounded by humans, it can get so stifling... now we know someone just totally gets it."
"Yeah.. someone who gets it!" Aurore said, that, that was true. The gang loved and supported her and were willing to learn about what she needed, but they hadn't quite lived her live. She was part of the entertainment industry, she was a succubus, they hadn't lived in her shoes- but Mireille could have the closest relatability to it.
All Aurore wanted was to be understood.
"Work is really hard." Aurore sighed, feeling a bit more relaxed. Mireille let out a whoop of agreement.
"Gosh, I always wanted to be sorta a star, but man, didn't expect to pull so much weight." Mireille confessed with a huff. "So much filming, and shouting, and missing dumb school reports, and script changes, and Alec."
"You didn't expect it?" Aurore chuffed with amusement, her eyes dashing away a little. "I kinda always knew it'd be a thing.. With how life has always been with being.. you know.. me."
"What were you aiming for?" Mireille asked, curiously. "When you wanted to join this stuff? Like I met you during the whole weather contest thing."
"Oh you know. Fame. Recognition. Attention. Kinda imagined like, people coming up to me and going you're Aurore?? And it'd feel cool." Aurore shrugged. It was, actually quite silly, her face heating up as she spoke on. "Also I like.. meteorology. Um.. I guess I got the 'you're Aurore' affect cause of.. Stormy... it's whatever. Kinda just, pursuit of.."
"I can relate." Mireille said, stretching. She sighed, letting her arms rest on the bath side behind her, her wings peaking out from the water. "Stormy Weather... that was a day..."
"I'm so sorry for that." Aurore sighed, looking away with shame. She hated talking about that day. It was a city wide embarrassment. She was painted as such a sore loser. But, but, but, but but, but... God. If you were just there! "It was, just, that whole.. Alec was just shoving it in my face. That vote ratio.. You only lost by half a million votes!- Fuckin Alec and.."
"God, right? So crazy. I don't blame you one bit." Mireille complained with her, wiping her hair from her face. "Man. It really should've been even, with both of us using our powers and all that."
Aurore froze.
"What?" She asked. A slow stormy chill began creeping up her spine. An electrifying emotion- anger- rage- confusion- shock- despair- what was it? She had no clue. But suddenly her body had tensed and her eyes, dragging up Mireille, saw the other girl- staring back in confusion.
"Right?" Mireille exclaimed, waving a hand. "Like, logically, magic should've balanced out, it would've been a tight batch! But like, that ratio? Wild. Unless someone hacked it, that would be just, awful-"
"No no.. I.." Aurore gestured for her attention. She breathed in and no words came out, she brushed her hair out of her face, feeling the water from her hand dribble down her face in droplets. Still warm, like, small speckles of heat. But Mireille waited for her. Aurore grimaced, "You cheated?"
"Cheated? What do you mean cheated?"
"You used your s- your incubus powers. To win." Aurore tried to process through words properly, in something more than just that, but that's all there was. That's all she could say. There was all there to ask, describe. She.. "The vote ratio was cause... you... you charmed the audience."
"That's not cheating? It's just using the magic I've got to do the things I need." Mireille squinted, her eyes darted away and back. "People eat, they drink, they breath to survive. It was just that. It's just, you know, how life works Aurore. Are you saying you didn't use your magic at all for that entire competition?"
Aurore didn't speak for a moment. She was on the verge of boiling. But suddenly the need to fight was there. Because for a few seconds, Mireille was someone who got it, and perhaps her heart didn't want to lose that someone. It's sorrows were lonely and suddenly there was a rope to grab on.
"I wanted to win fairly. I wanted to earn that win. I wanted that fame and glory for things I worked my hardest on.!" Aurore stated thickly, her shoulders raising with her wings. Mireille's eyes widened, catching on to where Aurore was going and jumped to defend herself.
"I wasn't going to be famous on my own are you kidding?! Not against you or anything!" Mireille said quickly. Desperate, rushed. Suddenly at a lose of control. "I wasn't going to be loved unless I earned it! You're talking about earning things- I am! This is how I earn things! It's how life is! For 'cubi like us, Aurore! It can't physically change.! It's never going to!"
Those words stung into Aurore's chest as a wall of steam from the bath pushed past her. The two were soaking wet, they were covered, they were vulnerable, raw, and their emotions spilling like blood against the blue tile. Mireille took in a deep breath.
"Let's, calm down." Mireille said, raising her hands slowly. Each word like a drop of dark honey in Aurore's ears as Mireille's eyes bore into hers. "We have different views, and that's fine. But please try and understand mine, please."
And there it was once more, Mireille's novelty. Her seduction of peace. Of reason. Of neutrality. Of pleasantries. Calmness. Her anger was subdued, perhaps it was temporary, but it was here now to, calm the storm that was Aurore's emotions. Telling her they were nothing but extremes. The good guy and bad guy. And now Mireille had the floor to speak.
Aurore inhaled, and let her silence speak to the incubus. Mireille nodded gratefully, leaning back into the tub. The was a profoundness in a way Mireille stared. With the same intensity and power as a thunderstorm, just, rumbling, beneath the surface. Those zaps of lightning prickling Aurore's skin. Those bundle of thoughts, barely contained.
"Man this whole.. hah.. does explain our differences a little." Mireille chuckled out loud, looking her up and down. At her wings, her demonic traits.. "You don't use your magic do you. Not willingly."
"No. Not if I can help it. I do not." Aurore whispered, shaking her head. Her voice echoing upon the hot walls of the bath house. Her eyes squinted. "It's not good magic."
"Exercising your magic, is important, Aurore." Mireille chided lightly. "Using it is nurturing your body. It's why your wings are itty bitty and mine, Aurore, I can fly. Can you?"
"You've exercised it lots." Aurore shot making Mireille raise her hands defensively once more.
"Now now, let's not get this narrative wrong!" Mireille said quickly. "I haven't one anything irresponsible nor extreme just yet! No. I don't need to. I don't want to do things other 'cubi do, and just go on to feed off of sex work or whatever.. I wanted to achieve my own dreams, like you. I just use my magic to.."
"To hurt people." Aurore snapped before she realized she had even opened her mouth to speak. Perhaps she regretted it too, by the look of the incubus's face in reaction to her own. Mireille stared at her and it hurt because it looked pitying- before the girl sighed.
"Aurore. I think you're still misunderstanding me. I don't use my powers to seduce people because I want to hurt them." Mireille said slowly, her hands opening. "I just want them to love me instead of anything else I know they want to do to me. I use my powers because it's the only thing we have."
Aurore's blood chilled as Mireille went on.
"No matter how hard you or I cover up, being a 'cubi is who we are and so, accepting ourselves as being just seen as a sexual object in these people's eyes, it's what have to do to survive." Mireille said preachingly. "No matter how much you wanted to be respected for your talents, people will look at your thighs, they will look at your skin, your weight, your hair, your face.. they will never acknowledge you. So screw them. Why don't you just use their stupidity?"
"And manipulate and abuse others for the rest of my life? Willingly? Knowing it's what people want to do to us?" Aurore asked heatedly, shaking her head. She hated this. She hated this. "I am not a femme fatale in someone's power fantasy. It's unfair."
"It's the way we have to fight through life, Aurore. If don't fight, we die." The incubus said sternly. Her eyebrows narrowed. "It's a food chain and we're at the bottom. Do you... Do you not see that, Aurore? Where we are? Do you understand how insignificant we are? And I'm asking you because it matters."
The heat was rising in the air, the steam making her face wet- or perhaps- it was Aurore's own sweat.
"Sexual appeal is our greatest weapon, our only weapon." Mireille said directly, her voice crawling beneath Aurore's skin. "You've got to listen to me; when I say that it's just the edge we have over people and the two of us want more than just something classic in the life of a human. You and I wanted to be adored by a city. You can't just forget your power tools for the job, Aurore! It's how you get fucking destroyed. That's how it works-!"
Aurore stared up at Mireille who was gripping her shoulders. Wings raised over them. Mireille let go quickly, seemingly only realizing now how their positioned had changed. Mireille inhaled shakily and shuddered, trying to calm herself- exiting the bath to grab her towel.
Aurore sat there at the edge of the pool, playing with her fingers. She was the opposite of at ease. But she had no idea if she could call herself panicking either. What was this feeling? Was it grief? Concern? Anger? She wasn't sure.
Mireille's sigh was what broke through her thoughts as she looked up at her. Her.. friend? Classmate? Coworker? Stranger with a intimate name? Who were they? What was their relationship? Were they rivals or enemies? Did they care about each other enough to hate each other?
"You're so... innocent, Aurore." Mireille murmured in a feather like whisper. Aurore blinked with surprise. Innocent? No. That didn't fit. Innocent implied she wasn't hurt. Innocent implied that she didn't know things. And she did.
"I'm not." Aurore said, summoning strength to her tone. "I am not, Mireille."
"But you are. How else could you be so optimistic, you haven't experienced the harm that comes with being a 'cubi enough to do what you need to do." Mireille hissed, like poison had stained her teeth. "You... don't deserve that pain though either. So.. it.. this isn't for you."
"What isn't?" Aurore asked, watching her start walking past, beginning to stand. Mireille turned to look at her. Glossy form warped by the steam of the room, the way the heat rippled off of her and her eyes squinted dark.
"You hate me I see it in your eyes. You hate me, you're disgusted by me right now." Mireille breathed in shakily.
"I don't!" Aurore was quick to argue but Mireille held up a hand.
"You're first person who I thought, would just, completely understand me." Mireille said with a hollow tone. "And let me tell you, now? You are.. very vexing and.. I can't let you.. challenge m-me.. when you know this much and we agree so little and you just.. can't understand.. the danger of where you stand in life. When you can't accept the truth!"
"I don't want to live in the light other's shine on me." Aurore stated determinedly.
"Then you shouldn't be in entertainment." Mireille said back, "And I'll make sure, you aren't. For your sake."
And she was gone with a flap of a wing and Aurore sat there, water running down her face as the moment soaked in. She had not the range of shock she thought she was going to have, nor the fear or anger, of being betrayed. Aurore just was, and on her own time did she stand and think with urgency-
I need to tell the others. No. I shouldn't. Mireille's privacy.. but if what she was saying was... but then again.. what if.. she was right? What if I'm the foolish one here? What if.. what if.. what if..
Aurore made her way out, towel close, wings tucked in. Everything was fuzz as she made her way to the front. She didn't even quite process that she herself was speaking until the front lady responded.
"Another 'cubi? I saw a young incubus girl walk out just before you, yes." The secretary said, her fins rippling with her voice. A yellowish eye looked her up and down with concern. "Why? Any reason?"
"Nothing. There was just..." Aurore began but nothing came out. She felt, just, off. Emptied of energy. "Lockers on the right, right?"
"Yes.. Thank you for coming to the Loch Ness Spa."
"Thank you."
Aurore made her way inside the locker room, opening her own and finding her clothes and her bag, her ticket home, and her phone. Slowly, she picked it up and briefly looked at the time, it was so... early? Late? When she unlocked it, she was surprised to see that she had forgotten to exit her messages and her eyes softened at the last thing she sent to anyone that night.
[9:22 pm]
sabrina + aurore !!
tall bird: sorry I don't wanna bother you about it
small deer: no no no!! its ok!! I!!
small deer: I like hearing you! even if it's rough stuff
small deer: I
small deer: like being there for you!
small deer: SORRY THAT SOUNDED WEIRD OK BYE GO HAVE A NICE SPA TBATH HTING
tall bird: AH! OKAY!
tall bird: bye! <3~
small deer: byeeee!!
small deer:
small deer: <3!!
Aurore chuckled softly, the edges of her eyes crinkling up with a smile as she stared at the messages as she sniffled, realizing she'd begun crying a little. Aurore's shoulders fell, as her forehead fell against her phone weakly.
Love existed. How was Mireille able to make her forget.
Aurore inhaled sharply, and a strength filled her bones. Her friends wanted to help her. They wanted to be part of her life. They were going to be there when she needed it. When she needed help. They wanted to back her up. And now was the time. And so, Aurore typed to the chat...
[2:12 am]
Monster High was actually super fucking gay you just were blind at six years old.
umbrella academy watcher: we're gonna have to put those plans on hold, im so sorry guys
umbrella academy watcher: something bad happened
...
Aurore stared up at the KidsTv+ Studio her and gripping tight to the edge of her sleeves.
She'd arrived early in the morning with a determined stomp in her step, despite how much it hurt to wake up from less than two hours of sleep. Aurore he hoped her mom and dad wouldn't be concerned when they found her little good morning I left early text but it didn't seem necessary.
Mireille beat her there, or perhaps, after the bathhouse the night before she went to the studio and just never left.
And Aurore had been completely locked out. Aurore specifically. She was pretty much fired and more. Security sitting by the front and refusing to let her even take a step by- leaving her and the gang that had finally arrived to watch across the street where they couldn't spot them, and wait for more to come.
"Thanks for making it, Kagami. I hope it wasn't too much trouble sneaking away from your mom." Sabrina said, opening her small backpack as the nekomata grunted and climbed out in her cat form. Kagami let out a light sneeze, leaping up to stand on the table by them. Her tail flicked behind her acknowledgingly.
"It is fine," Kagami said, looking up at them. Her ear twitched. "For some reason, Mother has been abnormally busy and in an even stranger form of being; becoming more lenient with my free time. I wonder if she's contracted some sort of unknown disease or she's been replaced by someone."
"Dude your standards for what a parent should be is sad." Alix deadpanned, crossing her arms. The witch had arrived dead on time in contrast to the Early Bird Sabrina, and Chloe was steps behind Alix, their hands intertwined.
"Like any of you could say." The nekomata puffed out her chest much to the shared cringe over he people there. "It's just.. This is quite strange for Mother. Multiple times I've come to her to face the consequences for being late to something and she just, let's it happen now. It is strange. I'm worried there's something else going on..."
"I say savor it." Alya smiled, nudging her with her finger. She had arrived with Nino just recently, who was on the phone with Kim trying to lead him there. "We know how hellish your usual schedule is!"
"I suppose so. It's fun to sneak out. There is a fun sort of thrill to it." Kagami purred, her tail twitched behind her. She had a sweet little smile on her face. "It's fun to... hang.. with my friends. And... Rebellion has a sweet taste to it."
"It's a bit stressful in my book, but I agree. It can be freeing, right?" Sabrina weakly smiled at them before looking up at Aurore happily. But she found the succubus lost in thought. Aurore's was mind knee deep within quicksand. The changeling's face fell.
"Aurore?" She tugged her sleeve.
"Hm?" Aurore looked down, she sighed and shook her head. She'd been frazzled for the past 24 hours. Everything felt like it was made of wet tissue paper. She couldn't fully handle it, and yet, she was, weirdly calm. Was she in physical shock? Probably.
Sabrina squinted at her.
"You okay?" She asked.
"I.. just stressed! Haha..." Aurore tried to give a light smile but that look of scrunched up concern on Sabrina's face didn't fall, much to Aurore's knot in her chest going to tighten even more. Aurore's lips twitched, pulling into a rigid frown. "I'm sorry for the trouble.."
"This is important to you, thank you for reaching out to us." Sabrina said, a steely strength behind her words. Sabrina was the one she told the full story too first. The others hadn't heard yet beyond the group message. The changeling's hand softly brushed against Aurore's cheek, like a lick of soft warmth that came to her that swirled in her lungs like petals.
"Wait so, why did you want to become a weather girl? I'm afraid I never asked." Kagami asked curiously, looking up at her from the table. Aurore looked over at Kagami and a small flicker of amusement came over her.
"Cause I can predict the weather with my boobs," Aurore snickered lightly to herself. It was a bit of a dumb joke, but it made Aurore feel a little better. However, Kagami just squinted at her, looking genuinely confused.
"I- you could do that? This entire time?" Kagami asked, her tone sprinkled with concern. "Is that a succubus thing?"
"B-boobs?" Mylene's head spun to Aurore, oh, she just arrived. Aurore's face flushed pink. Huh?
"Boobs what?" Aurore blinked. Did... did they not understand the reference? Oh god. She must've sounded.. oh dear. Oh no. "I- no. It was- have you seen Mean Girls- actually probably not. It's an American movie."
"I have not," Kagami confirmed stoically, her tail flicking. That was a shame. Aurore felt a bit embarrassed now. She couldn't say she was too surprised though.
"To be fair, I haven't either." Sabrina added. Aurore was about to say something but just then, Chloe, who was ignoring the conversation to talk to Alix suddenly spun around- her face wretched with horror.
"YOU HAVEN'T!? IN OUR ENTIRE TOXIC FRIENDSHIP YOU HAVEN'T WATCHED MEAN GIRLS? SABRINA YOU TRAITOR!" Chloe shrieked dramatically. She let out a melodramatic sigh and splayed over Alix. "The absolute blasphemy."
"Your gay awakening was absolutely Regina George wasn't it you bitch" Alya deadpanned with a snort. Chloe glared at her darkly, though the slight pink to her cheeks spoke many words to the monster group.
"No. Ridiculous, utterly ridiculous." Chloe growled, standing upright again, her arms crossed. "It was Ladybug but she doesn't count cause everyone loves her- so it was actually Meryl Streep in the Devil Wears Prada, totally."
It made sense but it seemed Alya had more to say, as within her amber eyes, something very mischievous glinted. The selkie chuckled, waving a finger, tsking, as she took a daring step forward.
"One, mommy issues, two," Alya adjusted her glasses and smirked, at the werewolf. "Milf lover."
Chloe sneered and pulled out a middle finger at the selkie, much to the entertainment to the group. Aurore appreciated it, it at least brought some levity back in her heavy heart. It was then that Kim slapped the werewolf on the back, letting out a laugh.
"Don't worry, Chloe!" Kim smiled supportively seemingly popping out of no where, but what he said next, none of the gang was prepared for as he spewed out in genuine, kind, honesty. "Your tastes are valid! I was into Timmy Turner's mom as a kid!-"
"Kim shut up." Chloe snarled dangerously through her teeth.
"We're talking about gay crushes without Juleka being here, it's kinda weird." Alix commented, scratching the back of her head. "Did anyone hear her in the group chat?"
"No.. I'm getting a little worried actually.." Alya said unsurely, pulling a sticky note from her pocket and beginning to walk off with a salute. "I'm gonna go short cut there! I'll be back in a few!"
"Alright, babe!" Nino waved her goodbye. Aurore inhaled sharply before blinking wide as a hand came to rest on her forearm. Mylene. They hadn't fully talked before but, something about her expression was deeply warm.
"Juleka will be here soon!" That wasn't exactly what she was worried about but...
"Thanks.." Aurore smiled.
They waited for a while, Mylene was teaching her about some of the charities she'd worked at when..
"Guys!"
They turned and Alya had returned with Juleka. Or well, Juleka in tow. Actually, was that a backpack leash? Juleka was hardly walking, flopped over Alya's shoulder with a funny yet awfully lazy look on her face as Alya waved at the group.
"Babe you alright?" Nino asked concernedly. Alya held up a thumbs up as she holstered Juleka over her shoulder, not losing her awkward smile as the vampire nuzzled closer to her- almost- purring?
"Feeling miraculous, why?" Alya pepped up.
"You've got a goth on your back." Chloe pointed out, looking her up and down. Juleka's eyes slowly dragged up to them.
"Heyyy guys, hey.. Hey!" Juleka lit up, her eyes strangely dilated and her smile the widest they'd ever seen it. "Oh my gohd, like, it's like, so bright today... it's like... crazy. The sun is kissin' the president-
"Ignore her." Alya smiled wide, "I've got it under control-"
“Did ye guys know thon the guy wha knows whit tae say aboot it sae he juist got the richt hand side an the other hand goes on tae hold the door tae a big oh man wha knows.” Juleka stumbled through her words slowly, ignoring Alya completely. "It’s like the one ah got from the other day an then they were both dead lol lol oh yeah I don’t think so it’s so cute ah, jus' love ye.. all.. so much.."
They stared blankly as Juleka just flopped there. Aurore felt like she just had a stroke in five seconds and they looked to the selkie for, any guide, of guidance they could possibly have from whatever, that, whole thing, was..
Alya sighed, defeated. Her eyes were very tired as Juleka melted over her very affectionately.
"She's high, let me explain."
...
She was one of the few who had seen the text immediately at 2 am. And Juleka had been stressing about it the entire night. Not a single minute did she sleep, just anxiously rocking. This had been an actually pretty awful week. She just had three tests, she was pretty sure she failed two, she had to help Rowan install solitaire on his new computer at his new apartment, she just watched Society on accident-
"I can't live laugh love in these conditions-" Juleka mumbled exhaustedly, her hands buried in her face. Oh god. This was bad. So bad. So bad. So bad. So bad. So bad. So bad. So bad. So bad. So bad. So bad.
She was every emotion at once, every color in the universe, she felt upside down and right side up- sideways- backwards- and spinning in every direction. Juleka was scared for Aurore. And scared for her friends. Mindless monsters were one thing, real people were another. Confliction tying knots in her heart that burned and stung behind her eyes.
Her body felt numb and she couldn't hear her heartbeat over the thumping in her ears.
"Fuck-" She felt like she was being pulled apart in two directions, dissolving and tearing at the seams. Her fangs had extended and were burning in an itch, she had to bite down on something, she had to, right now, and for a moment her tongue worked- then it began to bleed- then the inside of her cheek- but no. "Fuck- I need to eat something. Something to chew on..."
She glanced over at the kitchen counter to see if there was anything to munch on before her eyes hit a small thing of what looked like gummy bears.
"Huh." Juleka said, looking over it. She'd never seen these before. Maybe ma dug them out of somewhere. She hummed with thought, imagining an angel and devil on her shoulder. Weirdly enough, the angel was Rose, and the devil was Alix.
She stared.
"Alright yeah. Fuck it." She popped like five in her mouth.
...
"...They were from the fae realm and like, 50 years way too stale. They were basically edibles and now she's high." Alya said flatly, her eyebrows furrowed as she gestured to Juleka who was currently draped over her shoulder. "As you can... see. I thought about leaving her home to just, rest- but Juleka really wanted to come. So Ms Anarka said she can go out with us so long as we keep her safe, if a fight happens, she's just gonna sit it out. I've got like.. baby sensory videos we should be good."
"Darn it, the one time I was staying over at Chloe's." Sabrina huffed, rubbing the space between her eyes. "I can't believe this.. are you okay Jules?"
"Ahm... so calm righ' now... dunno what you're talkin' abou'.." Juleka smiled lazily, petting a hand through Alya's hair, it was true, this was the most 'zen' Juleka had ever looked but also the weirdest. "I luv' you, you're amazin', I appreciate you. All of you.."
"I want what she's having." Nino deadpanned with Kim nodding, much to Alya's grumpiness. Alix squinted.
"Wait are we telling Rose about this?" The witch asked, Alya guffawed.
"You have a death wish? No! Girl could and would totally kill us! She is absolutely terrifying for a human!" Alya exclaimed. Kagami's tail flicked.
"Moving on from that- We're about two minutes in and I have to ask; Has she always had an accent?" Kagami asked curiously. Aurore was just about to say... they turned to Sabrina who nodded with a shrug.
"Yeah, she just hides it cause she's embarrassed by it. I pretend I don't notice when it slips at home." Sabrina confessed, adjusting her glasses. "She got it from her mom, I'm surprised you guys didn't notice until now. Then again, I don't think she wanted us to know about it. I only learnt cause I woke up earlier than her once and she was too tired to like, 'fix' it."
"Wait what? I thought this was just cause she was- Why does she hide it?" Alya asked concernedly, but she didn't have to wait for an answer, as Juleka's head dragged upwards, her face twisted into a pout.
"People don' like it.. 's not.. 's not.. people don' really like it.. so I jus' do et, et's not hard..." Juleka grumbled slowly, looking like the saddest bat Aurore had ever seen. ""m.. am Sorry.. 's ver' stupid.."
"Oh Jules.." Alya cooed sadly. "I think it's a cute accent.."
"Couffaine you gooey idiot.." Chloe face palmed, turning away. "Alright! We're all here, let's focus on the task at hand? Aurore? Would you please?"
Aurore suddenly was in the spotlight, making her inadvertently shrink even tighter in herself. Her eye's darted away but they found them meeting Mylene. Mylene seemed to mime taking a breath and something in her told her to copy the druid. She took in a breath, and she watched as Mylene held up five fingers, counting down.
Five, four, three, two, one.
Aurore let herself exhale, repeating on her own with the reward of a supportive thumbs up from Mylene. Aurore closed her eyes with her final inhale, and they dragged open to see the group.
"As you know, I have a co-host on the KidsTv+ network, Mireille Caquet." Aurore said slowly, she was going to continue when Kim raised up his hnd.
"Ooh! Ooh! Isn't that the chick who won against you during that crazy weather girl competition and then Alya got put in an ice block!?" Kim gasped loudly. Aurore squinted at him, her eyes darting to Alya with worry, who tsked at the siren boy before awkwardly exchanging a supportive smile to Aurore.
"Look, I don't blame you, that was a rough day." Alya said, waving a hand. "And I was fine, I was just chilling with this girl I was babysitting."
Aurore sighed heavily, feeling the weight trickling on her shoulders like a heavy rain of clouds before she summoned her stability once more to continue speaking, her little, debriefing, her little weather report. Somehow that analogy helped.
"Well, I bumped into her last night, at the spa.." Aurore said thickly. "She's an incubus.. that's how she won. We got into a rough argument... and pretty much she said it's too dangerous for me to work here. Said I couldn't handle it. And.. she's pretty much taken over the KidsTv+ building to keep me out."
There was a quiet.. 'oh', that graced over the group.
"What are we gonna do?" Mylene asked, hands wringing around her bag worriedly. "We have a plan, d-don't we?"
"Uhhhh..." Nino made an unsure hand motion, his eyes squinting into a bit of a cringe. Aurore hissed through her teeth, her eyebrows furrowed. Uhhhhhhhhh well they, they had such a, complicated, uh, careful, no, um. No. They didn't, and they were looking to her now.
Aurore felt a dark weight on her shoulder, before a hand waved it away, a hand that came to rest at Aurore's wrist and slowly fingers intertwined softly in a grip of comfort. Sabrina met her gaze and did not offer a weak smile.
Sabrina knew this was grim. She understand she was scared. But she was here. She was here. Aurore sighed, knocking their foreheads together a little before looking to the others.
"I wanna talk to her, Mireille. But she's not.. she's in a manic moment." Aurore said, fumbling her dress a little. "She's doing things that's going to hurt others and hurt her because she's scared. She's convinced this is the only way so- she's going to try and hurt us but.. please.. she's just a kid like us.. a kid like me.. she's the.. closest thing I kinda got to someone who can fully understand my experience with these sorts of magic."
"I always knew it was weird a dripless chick like her won the weather girl contest in comparison to you." Chloe said flatly before getting an elbow to the ribs. "OW! HEy! THAT WAS A COMPLIMENT DID YOU NOT SEE THAT BEING AN- ow! Okay!"
"We'll do our best not to hurt her." Alya promised, something in Aurore's chest chipping as she said those words. She sniffled as Alya patted her. "Your heart is in a good place."
Aurore tried not to shatter before the action started, but it was hard to. The guilt of not being able to- just- realize, that these kinds of things she'd oh so hated and feared, was happening so close and so obviously. The fear of what could happen if they failed or even if they won.
They turned to look at the front of the studio where security stood at the front doors.
"Kagami, get in my backpack, it'll be a bit easier.."
"Alright.."
"What do we do?" Mylene asked worriedly. Alya hummed, adjusting her glasses.
"Alix can you make an invisible charm?" She asked, turning to the witch. Alix flicked her hand, a small queen of hearts play card appearing in her hand displayed to the team.
"Dude you do magic tricks that's crazy, can read my fortune?!" Kim gasped. Alix squinted.
"Kim I explained to you I do magic before. I just flicked the card into- whatever. The answer is yes, I can make us go invisible. The problem is, we all need to somewhat hold the card, meaning we can't just, go in, one by one, behind the guards. And we still make sounds too." Alix informed them, "Even if we're invisible, we're gonna need some sort of distraction."
They thought for a long moment, it meant one or two people staying behind... Nino and Kim made eye contact and smirked.
"Oh a distraction oh say?" Nino smirked, patting Kim's shoulder. "You've got it. A deluxe special distraction coming from me and Kim. We'll distract the guards and you guys slip on by and we'll catch up with you later."
"U-um, no, no that's no- haha- that's not necessary-" Alya began, waving her hands but it was too late. They'd grappled onto their idea, and weren't letting go as their eyes shined.
"Don't worry, me and Nino? We got this covered." Kim puffed his chest out with pride. Nino smirked at him in agreement before the two boys jostled away, giggling like two pre-teen boys. It was Armageddon.
"Oh no." Alix muttered, horrified. "What have we done."
...
The guards stood watch in front of the door when two, tall, teenage boys rushed at them at full speed.
"OH MY GOD- OH MY GOD- IN MICHELANGELO'S DICK- OH GOD- OH IT'S AWFUL SOMEONE'S GOT TO HELP US OH MY BROTICULAR DUDE OH MY GOD"
"W-What- what- what is wrong-"
"OH BRO- OUR BRO HE'S- OH BRO DUDE BRO MAN BRO ITS SO BAD ITS SO BAD BRO NO GO BRO SLOW ITS SO BAD" Nino shouted. Kim looked like a bobble head as he nodded vigorously as the guards stared at each other and began to approach the two boys.
"Well.. calm down.. you two.."
"WE CAN'T CALM DOWN BRO OH MAN IT'S SO SERIOUS WE GOTTA TELL YOU WHAT HAPPENED!" Kim shouted, stepping back more for the guards to follow them away from the door. Seeing the distance, Nino reached for his phone and fake fumbled with it- dropping it on the ground-
"OH NO! MY BABY BOY!"
Look they didn't chose the signal, Nino and Kim did. The girls watched from afar now. Alix's mental preparations complete as she held up her charm for all of them to hold. Aurore inhaled sharply and grabbed a piece of the edge as it hummed with magic.
”Obscure..” She hissed, the paper glowed a soft silver that traveled over them and they were incased in a light white glow. Alix held up a finger to them all to hush and they began to walk towards the doors.
"I don't see the importance of this- why don't you two just lead us to your friend and-" The guard began, making the girl squad's hearts stop with fear. Nino squeaked, leaping outwards to shake the guard by the shoulders, screaming, his voice echoing so loud others had begun to focus on Nino and Kim as well.
"NO YOU DON"T UNDERSTAND HE CLIPPED THROUGH THE ELEVATOR- LIKE YOU KNOW IN LIKE FALL OU HOW THE GAME SUCKS BUT PEOPLE LOVE IT WELL HE WAS JUMPING IN THE ELEVATOR AND YOU KNOW PHYSICS AND SHIT IF YOU TOUCH IT JUST RIGHT YOU PASS RIGHT THROUGH IT-" Nino shouted, a crazed look in his eyes. "AND HE NEEDED TO GET INTO THE ELEVATOR BECAUSE HE WAS IN DEBT FROM THIS GANG WE KNOW? AND THEY SKI DUDE! THEY SKI AND THEY'RE A GANG! AND THEIR LEADER BUNNY WAS AFTER OUR BRO OKAY!?"
Alix had reached the door and using a free hand she slowly, quietly, opened it. Kim's eyes hit them but more so- hit the moving door- he turned to the guard and flashed a big 'please look at me' grin.
"LIKE THE PANAMA CANNAL LIKE BRO I LOVE THAT SHIT DO YOU THINK MOTHMAN GETS HIS WEED FRPOM PANAMA? HAHAHAHAH THATS ABSOLUTE BRONKTACIOUS. HAHA.HAHA. OH DUDE IT'S SO BAD. YOU NEED TO SEE." Kim laughed obnoxiously loud, looking nearly blue as it wheezed the breath out of him.
"OH FOR SURE- THATS WHAT OUR FRIEND SMOKES WHEN HE'S BREEDING HIS HAMSTERS-" It was honestly very impressive how far they were going with this. Aurore was actually quite entranced on wanting to hear how far they took this.
"Sirs-"
"IT ALL STARTED- LIKE- OK BRO- SO THIS NIGHT- THIS LIKE- OUR BRO'S GRANDMA OK?" Nino shouted, nearly spooking them out of their skin. "THIS DUDE, AND MAN THIS DUDE WAS LIKE, THE HARIEST BRONKULUS WE'D EVER SEEN, LIKE, HE DROPPED IN THE HOUSE ON ACCIDENT THROUGH THE CHIMNEY CAUSE HE WAS IN THE MIDDLE OF A MINING ACCIDENT, AND HE WAS FUCKING LAUNCHED OKAY?"
"SO THE GRANDMA SEE'S HIM AND HE GOES OH SHIT- AND CHLOROFORMS THE GRANDMA AND STUFFS HER IN THE CLOSET AND DRESSES UP AT HER. BUT THEN HE GOES HOME AND THE ROBBER GUY, HE DRESSES UP AS THE GRANDMA IN DRAG, AND THEN THIS GERMAN DUDE RUNS IN WITH AN AX-"
"Hurry up!" Chloe hissed as they shoved their way inside.
"w-wait I wanna hear the end of the story- WAHGH-" Juleka squawked after she'd began reaching out to the boys but ended up being dragged off by Alya, much to the vampire's distress. Aurore sighed heavily and a hand met her shoulder. Aurore looked down, tense, but it diplenished. As blue met green.
"I know I asked you this earlier but... Are you okay?" Sabrina asked softly. Her voice was gentle with concern. Urging her to be honest and how could Aurore lie to her. To her, Sabrina was the most compact form of care itself. Aurore's lip quivered.
"I don't think so." Aurore whispered, leaning her head on her. "I don't know how to feel."
"But you're gonna do it anyways?" Sabrina asked. Aurore let out a laugh, taking Sabrina's hand on her shoulder but instead of pushing it away, she let Sabrina move it to her cheek to hold. Aurore's smile softened as she leaned into her palm.
"Yeah.." Aurore muttered, before inhaling. A new fire sparking inside her. "Okay... Let's do this."
They snuck in, leaving the boys behind..
...
Mireille watched from the cameras a door so breezily opening and closing on it's own. Wow. That wasn't suspicious at all. They were inside. They were here to hurt her. Break everything she's worked up for.
She was panicking. What could she do? She wasn't a fighter.
Mireille inhaled, her eyes a dark glow.
"I'll just have to make them fight for me then..."
The spotlight's on you Aurore.. She thought. What do you do?
Notes:
two girls
sitting in a hot tub
five feet apart because they've both got issues
also fun fact, nino and kim were recounting the hoodwinked movie
...happy pride month!
Chapter 54: Incubus.
Summary:
Things go south...
Notes:
Warning: sorta, mind control-y ish elements, but less mind control more so "character's perception gets super fucked" but it's still some uh oh moments, some shit, but not unbearable. I did my best to be sensitive with it, but, please give me feedback in the comments. Thank you.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Hey- Uh- Are we allowed to talk?" Alya whispered quietly.
Aurore felt a bead of sweat roll down her face as they made their way through the maze that was the KidsTv+ Studio. It all felt so.. normal. Antoine with the coffee. Nadja talking to Manon on the phone. Gerard with makeup. But it made Aurore feel worse.
Because underneath that normalcy, in shades of pink glossing over eyes, was every single person there under Mireille's spell. And it would activate the moment Aurore was seen. She was not welcome on this territory.
"Gimmie a sec," Alix whispered back, halfway bent over her own charm they were all fumbly holding with pinched fingers, etching onto it with a marker with a scrunched up focused expression.
Aurore looked over her shoulder curiously, before nearly squeaking as from the corner of her eye- she saw Alec approach. He was complaining to some intern. She pulled inwards, barely grazing him as he kept walking. Didn't see them, but the fact people could still touch them was- scary.
"Aurore!" Alix hissed quietly, looking up at her. Her eyebrows were narrowed, but there was a panic in her eyes. "Don't jostle me! I have to do the charm!"
"Sorry!" Aurore apologized quickly, squeezing the charm. Alix stifled a sigh, going back to work.
"It's fine," She said, tapping the charm with the end of her pen. It was edited now, Aurore noticed. More complex looking, and Aurore watched as a new color, mixing like a paint swirl with the silvery glow over them, glowed a soft orange, coating over them like a membrane that shined- before disappearing. "There Alys, we can talk now."
"Cool, thank you, yes, ok right," Alya smiled, adjusting her glasses. "Can we make like- We need like, an actual plan of attack. I think we can agree on that."
"You're soooo smart.." Juleka giggled, nuzzling into Alya's shoulder affectionately. "Like.. profether smart.."
"Attack- I don't want attack Mireille." Aurore said looking down at the blogger.
"Aurore, think about our adventures so far," Chloe stared with an unimpressed look. "This is totally gonna end in a fight somehow. Sabrina brought your bat and our stuff and everything come on, you should expect it at least."
Aurore really didn't like the idea of that. Not this time. It wasn't as easy as just fighting some big monster seeking blood where there wasn't any hard feelings. Where the decision to fight made sense and it was the only thing they could do.
"It's different." She said softly. The gang looked at each other, but, they let Aurore to her quiet. They understood her. Aurore looked up slightly and she could see Sabrina meet her gaze, face a soft pink. Aurore gave a little smile and her eyes lifted as she was met with Sabrina taking her hand in hers..
Sabrina. Sabrina. Sabrina. If there was a person who convinced Aurore of love.. it was.. Sabrina. It was a simple.. answer. It was simply, Sabrina. Who she was. The way she smiled. The way she rambled. The way she messed up. The way she picked herself back up. The way she got angry. The way she got sad. The way she showed her joy.
It was Sabrina who was the proof that love existed. Aurore felt a small smile tug at her lips. Mireille couldn't convince her otherwise. Not when Sabrina was here.
Sabrina looked up at her, realizing she was still looking at her, her expression lifting.
The moment was politely ruined by Juleka.
"Guys. We've been here for days. Oh my god. We're, we've-" Juleka said blankly, her eyes staring off into the, unexplainable distance. "Sabrina yer' hair doesn'.. don't.. don'.. don' dye yer' hair green- I have-"
"I- What?" Sabrina blinked.
"I feel like.. I know everythin' naow.. 'a've.." Juleka squinted hard, her dilated eyes deeply unfocused. "Is..is pian é solas.. tha e ro aotrom a-staigh an seo.. for de lov' of.. faghck.. 's so.. bright.. and I.. have we eaven eaten.."
"I think I should make her bat and, put her, in my bag." Alya said slowly, reaching over to the vampire.
"Don't let go of the charm we're almost at the elevator!" Alix hissed with a panic.
"I'm beginning to see that coming here was a bit of a mistake.." Mylene whined with worry, Aurore could pretty much imagine the poor girl's heart pumping out of her chest like some old cartoon. "I wish Ivan was here.."
"You two are a cute couple." Sabrina commented with a smile.
"Out of curiosity, is Ivan anything magical?" Alya asked curiously.
"Oh he's-"
It was then that things went south, as Juleka let out a hiss.
"I miss my looohver,," Juleka whined before smiling dopily. "Imma call her-"
"Wait Juleka NO!-"
Juleka let go of the charm as she fumbled to grab her phone and in a a sudden struggle to grab the vampire- Alix let out a yelp of fright as suddenly the charm burnt up in her hands. The group stared.
"Well, shoving two spells onto one charm burnt it out. Wack. Who would've thought." Alix awkwardly laughed, before cringing. "God.. fucking damn it.."
"I'm sorrehhh.." Juleka whined leaning on Alya.
"Oh Jules.." Alya sighed tiredly.
Shit.
SHit.
SHIT.
There they were, standing in the middle of the hall, just a pace away from the safety of the elevators, surrounded. By everyone. Who could see them. Aurore's stomach plummeted to the bottom floor in seconds.
"Oh there you are.." A voice echoed on the PA system, shaking Aurore to her bones. Sultry, pitying, scared, frustrated. "I told you you weren't cut out for this.."
"That voice-" Sabrina began, eyes widening.
"It's her. Mireille." Aurore hissed with horror, her knuckles white as she clenched her hand with Sabrina's. Oh no. Oh no. And like a chord had been snapped, she watched as groups of people began pushing into the gang in groups. Hands stretched out to grab.
"You don't belong here.." An echoing chorus that began a chattering of madness to Aurore's ears. "Get away." "Get away from me." "Get away from us." "Get away from Her."
"If you even make it past my guards.. I'll be waiting on the roof for you all." Mireille hissed venom into Aurore's ears. Aurore's eyes narrowed. "Good luck."
...
"calling security to the roof!"
"What the shit is going on?" One of the guards shouted, looking down at his walky talky.
"Oh fuck" Nino hissed. They were just getting to the good part of their story about how Kim ate fifteen pickles dipped in peanut butter and cream cheese on a dare with Alix after he lost at balancing on his right foot while roller skating.
"You two, get out of here." The other said, pointing at the two boys and beginning to turn.
"No wait!" Kim shouted, grabbing onto one of their arms. Wrong move.! The guard glared down at him, eyes burning deep into their spirits and courage. Jesus fuck a suit and shades could make you intimidating if you wanted to be..
"Are you two boys part of this?" The other growled, grabbing Kim's arm. Kim blanched, before trying to look strong.
"We're not afraid of you!" Kim sputtered, raising up his fists weakly. Nino cringed as the guards turned to look at the two boys, one raising up a walky talky to their mouth.
"Call one or three of the boys down here, we've got some little shits at the front." He snapped into the mic, multiple 'roger that's coming through the line. Nino stepped back a little with fear. He didn't expect this and seeing the guards now, he could see this wash of pink over their eyes. Nino gulped as the guards stepped forward.
"You can run kids, just scram." They gruffed. Kim inhaled and held up a hand.
"Give me a sec. I gotta look something up first." Kim pulled out his phone politely and the group waited as Kim began typing. Nino worriedly looked over his shoulder and his eyes squinted.
'how many guys can two guys take'
Nino sighed.
"We're doomed."
...
"EVERYBODY FUCKING SPLIT UP!" Alya shrieked.
"THERE'S AN ELEVATOR AND A STAIRWAY!" Aurore shouted as Sabrina shoved someone away from the succubus. This had gone a lot less smoothly than Alix was hoping for. Alya was the idea girl really, and Alix would run with it using her magical knowledge and prowess and she was dearly hoping this would work.
"Behind you-!" Kagami leapt out of Sabrina's bag and in a flash of quick, smothered light, bustled with the group, Kagami yanked Alix backwards by her hoodie. Alix yelped but quickly nodded to her.
"Thanks!"
"Alix!" The witch looked up and could see Chloe pausing from her run across the hall, looking worriedly at her with part of the group. Alix felt a spark of- something- light up in her chest but she gave a thumbs up.
"Keep going!" Alix shouted, encouraging the werewolf to eventually keep running. Alix inhaled sharply at the claustrophobic hall and turned to see it was just her and Kagami alone. She thought quick and grabbed her by the wrist. "Come on, Team Arsonist, let's go!"
"Team what- WHUh-"
Ungracefully, with the nekomata halfway bent over due to the height difference, Alix grabbed onto Kagami's sleeve and began yanking her through the crowd of shouting, shocked, furious employees of the KidsTv+ studio.
Alix slid under a few legs, hearing Kagami shout behind her- and in another flash of light just beyond her view and the surprised shout of a man who'd just been tripped- Kagami flung her small cat body back into Alix's arms.
Still sliding on the wicked slippery ground- Alix grabbed an umbrella that had fallen on the ground and used it to turn a corner, using it's curved handle to pretty much swing her and Kagami around before she stampered to her feet and threw the umbrella to hit a security guard charging at her in the forehead.
"OW!"
"Sorry not sorry! PEACE!" Alix gave a shaka at the group of confused, befuddled, angered people of the studio there before the elevator doors she'd shot into closed in front of their faces. Alix stood there for a spell before sighing. "Are you- Ow!"
"Don't just drag me through tight spaces you know I can't fit!" Kagami was suddenly a person beside her, squeezing her cheek. Alix glared and licked her hand, much to her surprised yelp of momentary disgust before the nekomata huffed at her. "I suppose we're somewhat the lucky ones, getting the elevator."
"Pssh, I would've taken the stairs personally." Alix said, crossing her arms.
"To be with Chloe?" Kagami inquired. It was in a curious way. Not accusatory. Casual. Innocent. Alix's eyes narrowed, shifting in her jacket uncomfortably. Her fingers found their way to her zipper and she fidgeted with it.
"No." She said, maybe she wasn't lying, pulling the zipper up and down. A slow smile came to her lips. "It's 'cause it'd only take me seven minutes. What's this place got, like, 65 floors? We made it up to like fifteen with the charm? Pshh easy."
Kagami stared, she was a weird stoic one she was, but she was actually quite funny when she wasn't trying. Kagami chuckled lowly.
"Seven? How slow." Kagami puffed up a bit with a sly smile.
"Ohoho, getting competitive are we?" Alix let out a delighted chortle. She rose an eyebrow up at the taller girl. She'd seen her work. She was hella strong. But that wasn't convincing Alix whatsoever to turn down. "Gonna kick my ass like how you kick Adrien's ass?"
"With ease." Kagami grinned.
"I'd like to see you try." Alix drawled, making the nekomata chuckle. The two stood there, the moment of amusement drowned in the now suffocating silence. But that seemed to be all they had to say. No more ideas clearly coming to mind.
Alix was tired. A lot more tired than she thought she'd be at this point. Perhaps it was the charm she did. Charms? She poured a lot of magic into that.. she was hoping it'd get them all safely to.. somewhere. But she supposed it wasn't going to happen now.
Alix clicked her tongue, stuffing her hands in her pockets as her foot tapped impatiently on the ground. Kagami let her ears and tail show so she could let her tail flick and sway behind her while her hands pulled at the end of her shirt.
It was... very... quiet..
Alix decided to send a mental message to Chloe.
You doing ok, Chloe? She asked, she didn't expect any response too soon, but the immediate one she got made her momentarily choke.
-DON'T TALK..I AM... FUCK... CLIMBING STAIRS.. GOD.. FUCKING.. DAMN IT.. FUGHCK..
Alix let out a snort go through her lips, trying not to lose it right there. Chloe had no idea how much she lo-cared about her. It was ridiculous. Utterly Ridiculous.
Right! Right. Good luck, puppy! Alix tried not to sound amused as she could hear Chloe's indignant screams on the other side. Alix sighed, biting her lip. And there went her other entertainment. She looked up and she blinked with surprise to see Kagami staring right at her.
"Were you talking with Chloe?" Kagami asked. Alix's lips pulled tight, staring up at her. Kagami's eyes were the most piercing of gold and auburn brown. Slit and looming, they bore deep into Alix's soul and when she processed the words the nekomata had spoken- Alix felt her insides squirm.
"Oh uh yeah." Alix said, looking away for a moment but couldn't help but glance back up at her. "Why?"
"I'm just asking." Kagami said simply. Alix felt like she was being peered into with those eyes. "That's all, Alix."
"Right. Right." Alix clicked her tongue.
The two stood there.
"This is a long elevator ride."
"It's a tall building."
"Yup."
The two stood there. Alix tapped her thumbs against her zipper as Kagami kept catching glances at the witch before looking away. They'd promised to hang out more in the chat, but Alix supposed this sorta, friend meet cute, didn't work best when they were still breathing the adrenaline of the plan going horribly horribly wrong.
"Did you know," Kagami began unprompted- Oh thank god. Alix thought. The silence was killing her, physically. She was dying. Just. Brutality. It was agony. Kagami inhaled carefully, glancing over her with a short, awkward- attempt at friendly engaging look- smile. "That magic can stick to people."
"Really?" Alix said, she'd sorta heard that. How her dad, in many of his historic searched would use a special magic charm on himself to better see.. "It's like... essences.. right?"
"Right." Kagami's ears perked up, before unsurely looking away. "It seems you already know, never mind.."
"No no!" Alix waved a hand, she wouldn't want to cut an infodump off, ever. And even if she didn't, she'd survived Jalil's, she can survive anything. "It's cool! I like, hearing you talk. You're my friend after all, and, I don't know about this sorta stuff like you do. It's your expertise not mine. Can I learn?"
"Oh, oh yes." Kagami's eyes lifted, her lips quirking up into a more natural smile. Her tail twirled behind her as she thought. "Essence is a good word for it... for me.. I can see it visually, seeing magic in it's leftover traced form. Other's can smell it. I can see it more clearer when I try but.. usually one can subconsciously.. 'feel it out'"
"Does it smell bad?" Alix said worriedly, raising an eyebrow with concern.
"I wouldn't know. I don't smell magic. But I think you're fine." Kagami chuckled, thinking a bit. Alix watched as her eyes glowed briefly, glazing over Alix's form like she had been over their elevator ride. "It's like.. colors to me.. like just.. drifting.. over parts of you."
"What parts?" Alix asked, looking down at herself. "Is it like misty or.. like.. what does magic look like to you?"
"Looks like.. paint on your skin, but sputters, like embers of fire. Markings." Kagami's tail twitched behind her with a hum. She smiled, looming over her a bit. "All over your hands, all over your cheeks. Caressing you. Brushed through your hair like pollen.. holding around you in an embrace.."
"Oh really.." Alix began, staring over at her tan skin with a new intrigued perspective. Could she perhaps find some spell or some magical artifact to help her see the world in the way the nekomata did? But it was then that Kagami smirked. She smirked. Who taught her how to smirk-
"It's Chloe's magic, by the way. She's all over you."
Alix sputtered, shoving Kagami backwards and crossing her arms. The soft dings of the elevator coming more prominent to her hearing as her face heated up. Alix glared at Kagami with embarrassment, her heart sputtering like an old truck who stared down at her with amusement. Nekomata were just yokai.
"Demon.. and absolute.. demon." Alix shot, there was no venom in her tone, as Kagami chuckled.
"That's what we're fighting, friend." Kagami chided, her face slowly falling as the two stared forward at the rumbling elevator doors. "That's who we're fighting.."
Alix's smile dropped too. Her face twisting hard into a frown. Aurore.. she.. she deserved better than all of this. That's what Alix believed at least. She wanted to protect her friends.. her gang.. her.. Alix tugged at her hat. Aurore deserves every right to do what she needs to do in- whatever happens next. And I will help her.
They stopped on a suspiciously empty floor and with a turn, they were climbing up the few stairs they needed- and the two found themselves opening the door, quietly, to the roof. Empty.. And the sky looked darker than it should've been. A deep chill hit her spine and Alix pulled her jacket closer. She didn't realize how high up the roof of the studio would be.
"Guys!" Alya wheezed, opening the door behind them and leaning on them dramatically as she fanned herself. "The stairs.. hell.."
"We managed.. to hitch.. a short elevator ride.. but.. fuck man.." Chloe was struggling hard to not look like a mess as she glared. "Look, and then these two, these two took a free ride."
Sabrina hobbled behind the two girls with Aurore in exhausted tow and opened up her backpack. A small mouse and a bat head popping out. In a flash of glistening golden light and swirling, black, goopy shadow- Mylene appeared with an apologetic smile and Juleka's body seemed to fizzle even as it became something more akin to her 'human' form.
Juleka's hair was somewhat misty and smokey as her magical form seemed to be unsure what the vampire wanted to even be in terms of physical form and the vampire didn't really quite care, sucking on what looked to be those.. apple sauce.. drinks things. Those were the shit man.
"Jules whatcha eating?" Alix asked, because when she tried to make eye contact with Chloe, she felt her heart skip a shaky beat and she couldn't handle it as Kagami and her stupid smile continued to loom over her.
"Ahhyyee, lemme tell you, this.. 's good.. had... was- I was.. ver' hungy.." Juleka giggled softly to herself, her fangs sticking fully out from her mouth. ""s... the best.. tastes better than eyeballs they're like- flavorless.. frui' gummies.. mhmhm.. fruit gummies are so yumm.."
They stared.
"Yeah not gonna ask about.." Aurore squinted.
"Don't." Sabrina shook her head. "Just don't."
Alix rolled her eyes playfully.
"Right so where is..."
"Right here."
And there she was, waiting for them
Alix didn't vote for the stupid weather girl contest, she thought it was a waste of time. But she could remember the weather girl's face when it was plastered on too many sides of bus's, and assigned to too many shows on KidsTv+, and the one on her mental hit list today..
Mireille.
Standing there with intensely pink glowing eyes that made Alix's skin crawl. Aurore stepped forward, her hands balled up tight at her sides. Alix could physically watch her release the grasp of glamour magic on herself. Horns burning outwards and stretching upwards to the sun and with a quick pull her jacket- her jacket came off- letting her wings stretch.
Alix gripped hard on her charms inside her pockets, her heart beating outside her chest. Chloe came to stand next to her, they shared a glance. They didn't even need their mental link to know what the other was thinking, before looking back at the two 'cubi, staring each other off.
"I didn't expect you to have a whole zoo of people with you." Mireille commented with a light tone. Her voice like a chirp in her tone. "What a menagerie, maybe I was wrong about you, Aurore.."
"They're here by choice." Aurore pressed hardly. Though the unsureness of her tone was there, and the gang reacted to dispel her doubts- taking their own steps forward to support Aurore. Mireille's eyes lowered at them. There was something piercing by her that made Alix feel unwell-
Mireille was a much stronger 'cubi than Aurore. Her magic pulsed louder in Alix's ears, and grew like a foggy vision in her eyes. Alix tsked, her teeth grinding as her resolve to defeat Mireille, pulled through stronger. Her resolve to keep her friends safe, pulled through stronger.
The incubus hummed, snapping a finger and they watched as multiple groups of security guards came bustling up the stairs behind them- shoving them to the middle of the roof with glaring expressions.
"They're here by choice too." Mireille said, gesturing to them with a delicate hand. "I don't see what you're really meaning."
"They are not. They wouldn't be here by choice if not for your magic.." Aurore growled, her tail lashed behind her. Her voice however, still shook. "This is a danger to keeping magic a secret too, Mireille.."
"They won't remember much, it's fine." Mireille waved a hand. Alix could physically hear the way Aurore's knuckles cracked beside her. The succubus's face twisted with hurt and anger. Every button being pushed like a toddler at a nuclear factor.
"How are we going to end this little dispute?" Aurore asked slowly.
"Whatever I chose.. doesn't matter to you. You'll be doing whatever you think is right and for that.. I'll just have to retaliate.." Mireille said with a steely glare. She was trying to be more villainous than she was. But Alix was beginning to see it. That teenage girl Aurore said Mireille really was. Maybe it hit her, when she remembered a few weeks ago was Mireille's birthday, so by a few months, Alix was older.
Maybe it was the fear in Mireille's eyes.
"Go ahead.. and be disgusted by me, be ashamed you even know me. Call me whatever you want.." Mireille hissed, taking of her sweater to reveal her black sports bra underneath- Her horns flashed forward to curve around her face- and her black sclera eyes glaring bullet holes into them.
Maybe Aurore couldn't feel it, but a wave of magic of hot sizzling magic hit them and Alix felt her knees buckle for a moment. She breathed in and forced herself to stand. Alix grimaced. She had an awful feeling about this.
"Cause I don't care.. Not when there's nothing that can be changed.." Mireille murmured in a hollow tone, opening up her arms. Her eyes burning hot with a pink flare. Deep and sizzling. It felt hotter and hotter to be up here. "..let's get this over with..."
And above them: there was a storm brewing.
...
There was a long moment of silence. Chloe could feel her heart palpitating from her chest. The guards still looming over their shoulders. There was a signal being waited on by both parties... Mireille and Aurore's staring contest never being broken, not even by a single blink..
And then...
KABAM!
Chloe initiated the fight, taking one security guard by the collar of their suit and hurled them across the roof in a violent clutter of limbs after she felt a hand grab her shoulder. She snarled, letting out a roar. And suddenly all chaos went down at once as Mireille stumbled backwards.
"HERE WE FUCKING GO-!" Alix screamed, hands ripping out of her pockets with two charms in each hand. Aurore let out a gasp but soon a hand found her wrist that was not Sabrina's and she grimaced. She threw her jacket into their face and watched Alya kick them into the looming group. Juleka knocked two heads together.
They burst away from each other, spreading out in a mass of bodies. Kagami was picked up with a shout but with an angry lash, they could hear someone's shirt catch on fire and scream with error before getting a kick to the stomach. A few loud sorry's shooting out from the clambering of fists and knuckles.
Chloe stumbled backwards as a guard hit her square in the nose, letting out a gasp of pain as it flared with blood.
"I'M GONNA HAVE ALL YOU RUFFIANS FIRED BY MY DAD!" Chloe snarled angrily. Alya covered her whilst the werewolf put on her brass knuckles. Alix spun around with a wild expression, having just thrown the tall man into a group of other guards like bowling pins using a bind charm.
"CHLOE!" Alix snapped. Chloe squeaked. Feeling suddenly very guilty..
"I'm joking!" She said, unconvincingly. Totally joking... She thought, Alix rose an eyebrow at her. But it was then that the werewolf looked to Aurore. Her eyes widened. "BEAUREAL BEHIND YOU!"
Aurore snapped around, the succubus's eyes snapping big like dish plates as Mireille launched herself at her. Chloe felt a gasp leave her lungs as Mireille's wings snapping outwards from her lower back in a horrifying spine tingling snap. Impossibly wide and bonelike, with a batlike webbing.
Mireille tackled Aurore, the two becoming a mass of screeches and growls, like two pissed off birds about to rip each other to shreds for one single carcass. Wings beating against each other and tails lashing like rabid cats. Mireille had even managed to take Aurore off the ground for a second or two before Aurore shoved her off into the ground.
Aurore's hair, deeply disheveled, now even loose from her pigtails, curled over her shoulders like a wild lion's mane. She snarled, but before she could pounce at the incubus, Chloe watched as Mireille was yanked away by a security guard- and Aurore was pulled back by Alix.
Chloe casually kept a guard away from Sabrina with a quick pop-pop with her fists, watching Alix pull Aurore into her with a secure, firm hug. The witch's breath against Aurore's neck as Chloe could hear her hiss into her ear.
"Aurore calm the fuck down. Breathe." Aurore's body shook as she watched Mireille hide in her blanket of people, her eyes squinting with anger but Alix tucked a hair behind her ear soothingly, before taking a charm from her pocket and pressing it into the succubus's palms. An Ace of hearts. Alix leaned closer to her. "You're ending this how you want to.. got it? Not her way."
"But what if.. what if.." Aurore began.
"All we can do, is try."
"R-Right. Right." Aurore nodded, taking a deep inhale before shaking her head to clear her fog. She looked to her hands, processing it. "What is.."
"Save it when you need it- SABRINA!" Alix turned to Chloe and the changeling's direction suddenly, holding up a hand. "GET HER BAT!"
"Chloe!" Sabrina chucked it to the werewolf quickly. Chloe let out a soft 'oof' as it slammed into her chest but turned quickly to make her way to Alix. It was actually fun using it, but it wasn't her's. Making her way in front of Alix, she handed it to her.
A trusting smile lifted upon Alix's face that made Chloe's heart swirl before handing it to Aurore and running forwards to kick some ass. I'm in love with that idiot. Chloe thought, watching Alix trip up a bit as she casted a bind spell on a security guard and with a clumsy judo flip- she whooped for herself.
She glanced to the side and saw Aurore squinting downwards at her bat, glaring at her reflection. Chloe cringed, unsure how to.. feelings.. her. She lifted a hand and despite the heat radiating off of Aurore, she patted Aurore on the back and gave her the best version of a comforting smile she could.
"There. There." Chloe said.
"What?" Aurore sputtered.
"Oh what-whatever. Go kick someone in the knees and feel better or something!" Chloe guffawed, stomping off, her face a little pink. Note for later, don't try and comfort someone mid battle, definitely not one of her best strengths. Ridiculous. Utterly ridiculous.
The battle was going, smoothly. It helped they were just fighting, like, people. Like humans. And like, regular humans. Not monsters. In fact, they were quickly winning. It made Chloe rather puff up with pride and she let out a laugh as Alix knocked down a dude with a kick in the crotch.
"That's a low blow, Kubdel!" She teased with love, wiping some blood off her cheek as she approached the witch.
"I'm the perfect height for it!" Alix said back, politely shoving the poor dude away with her foot. The battlefield smelt like Alix's magic. Alix cocked her eyebrow. "I'm at thirteen. You?"
"Jesus, ten? You're making this a game. I only have six." Chloe giggled, her lips curving up. There was a moment where it was just sorta, them, standing there. Just them. Alix and Chloe.
"Mireille! Take it easy! It's over!" But moments were not allowed in this domain. There was no love here. Not in Mireille's world. And stepping foot on this roof, they invited themselves into it. Chloe turned, the two parting away from each other, glancing over to see Aurore a way's away- staring the incubus down.
"I'm gonna die." Mireille breathed, looking up through her dark locks of hair. She hissed through her teeth, staring at her fallen soldiers. "Why couldn't you just let me be!?"
"You initiated this whole thing!" Aurore said thickly. "But you can stop now. You have to."
"And what after?" Mireille's eyes were wide and erratic. Alix began to slowly step forward, Chloe felt a panic rising in her throat that was her witch's as the incubus began to hyperventilate. "You're gonna expose me. Y-you're gonna- You're gonna send me to jail. I can't go to fucking jail.!"
"Mireille-!" Aurore began taking another step forward. Mireille flinched away, she looked like she was frothing at the mouth in her terror, her wings cowering over body. A wild animal on the brink.
"DON'T TOUCH ME!" Mireille shrieked, clawing at the air with her sharper demonic hands. She glared. "NOBODY TOUCH ME! Don't come near me. No one- no one to protect me. Can't- fight- I can't- I can't-..."
Her eyes suddenly thinned, not unlike a cat. And there was a sudden aura of heated calm that burned in her body. Mireille's eyebrows narrowed with a wild expression- pointed tail lashing behind her as she glanced over each of them with a sudden calculated focus. Aurore, Alya, Juleka, Chloe, Kagami, Chloe, Aurore, Sabrina, Chloe, Alix, Juleka, Kagami..
"You."
Chloe blinked, and it looked like Mireille disappeared in a flash of pink light. She stared with wide eyes as the gust of delayed wind slammed into her and she turned to see the incubus who'd burst forward- now manhandling Alix backwards in her arms.
"ALIX!" Chloe screamed, Alix let out a shout as Mireille stepped further backwards. Hostage.
No.
NO NO NO.
NO.
"DO NOT. FUCKING TOUCH. MY MOTHER FUCKING- WITCH" Chloe snarled, her teeth barren and wide as she nearly pounced forward- why were they holding her back- why were they holding her back!? Chloe's eyes burned hot with anger and terror. "YOU MOTHER FUCKER!"
"GAGh- SHIT- DO COME CLOSE- shit-" Alix let out a squeak of air as Mireille traced her claws over Alix's neck. Alix panicked, leaving her hands clambering to grab Mireille's hands trying to keep her from grabbing her by the actual throat. Alix let out a strained gulp.
Mireille's eyes were hollow as she stared daggers at them all. Each breath like a bellowing sheet of smoke from inside a train.
Mireille wasn't all there. She snapped. She was terrified. Her life was ending in her eyes. And maybe that was sad to Aurore. Maybe it was sad to sane people. But Chloe didn't have the kindness to care. She was too mad to care. That was why they were holding her back.
Cause Chloe was about to SHRED her to RIBBONS ONCE SHE GOT HER FUCKING HANDS ON HER-
"I don't want to hurt anyone. I'm not gonna." Mireille whispered to them all. It was unconvincing. Chloe didn't care about flowery words. She didn't have the compassion for that. Never did. "Leave me alone. I was gonna leave you alone. Leave me alone."
"Mireille.!" Aurore pressed harder.
"You're gonna hurt me, aren't you, Aurore." Mireille stepped back. "I don't wanna hurt. I can't. This was my only option to life. What else is there to be when you're a 'cubi in this stupid fucking world. But to either be some toy at fourteen- or just- fucking die. Are we all just doomed to.. despair? Us demons?"
"Jesus fuck that's- fucked- I-" Alix winced. Chloe felt her heart drop as she made eye contact with the witch, a look of desperate plea hitting her eyes. "What's.."
"I can't hurt you. I can't do anything. I'm just an incubus I can't do fucking anything besides this.." Mireille's eyes flared a hot pink. "But I can make her hurt you for me.. until you understand."
"What the shit are you talking-" And then Alix's eyes went wide as Mireille's hands softly caressed her face. Chloe felt her heart skip and she realized just as quickly. Oh no. No. She. Fucking. Better. Not.
"LET ME GO!" Chloe shouted.
"WE CAN'T RISK MIREILLE HURTING HER!" Alya barked at her, panic in her amber eyes. "ALIX!"
"This is nothin'-! Shit-" Alix grimaced as Mireille whispered quick into her ears. It felt like heat waves as Chloe felt her knee buckle. Her body was growing weak. But she wasn't the one in direct target line. Her eyes widened with horror as Mireille loomed over Alix with a churning focus.
"You can't trust them... you can only trust me..!" Mireille's voice spat like honey into Alix's ear. The intensity in her voice grew hotter and Chloe could feel at the edges of her fingers just the brink of what Alix was feeling. Feeling alone. This wretched spell. But she had to fight it! She had to.! Alix-!
But it only got worse as Mireille leaned closer to Alix's face, letting out a soft gasp.
"You love me.. Need me.. you have to protect me.. it's the only way for you isn't it.. brave girl.." The incubus pressed, watching as Alix's body writhed to fight the spell. Her memories scrambling. Her logic twisting. Chloe felt her stomach drop as Alix let out a cry of pain as electricity sparked over her face. Her magic physically thrashing against her own body.
"GAGh.!" The witch shouted. "FUCKER..!"
"GET YOUR HANDS OFF HER-!" Chloe began before gasping with horror. Her stomach dropped.
Chloe see the how Alix's body quite literally convulsed under the mere words leaving Mireille's cracked lipped mouth- Alix let out a choked gasp but Mireille hushed, cooing at her and caressing her cheek-
Until the witch's body went slack. Mireille held her in her arms. The gang stared with cold terror, before Alix's body began to pick itself up, stiffening. Like a puppet on weak strings, did her slack limbs struggle to move in the incubus's awful embrace.
"Go on," She whispered into Alix's ear, like venom dripping in musical form. Each droplet chilling Chloe's body to the bone. "My witch."
The familiar bond almost dragged Chloe down with her but the werewolf could restrain, restrain just enough, to watch as Alix stood there, statuesque and her chin held square by the incubus. Mireille leaned closer, raising Alix's arm tenderly, such in a way, that Chloe felt a blinding rage.
Mireille tilted her head at them, aiming her human weapon at them all and muttered four, stinging, words;
"Light them up, pretty"
Alix's head turned and stared at the group, then, Chloe. Her eyes lifeless in a dark daze. Empty. Overtaken. Chloe's chest twisted like a dagger had ripped through her but when she reached for Alix's end of the ribbon, there was nothing there. Just a mixture of a wet molasses feeling. Churning and rumbling.
Was this how it felt, to reach out, during a time of the Full Moon? She wondered. To be met with a wall of, emotions yet nothing too? Where the other end of the lifeline became.. unrecognizable to the desperate feelings you had in your chest? She wondered. And she feared.
Chloe's mouth fell, but there was no words she could say and so... Slowly, torturously, Alix pulled into her pocket, and took out a card. She stretched a hand out, her familiar hand- still glowing a vibrant light, and gripped the spell charm so tensely, that Chloe seen see her veins and the shake of her beautiful, bloody, soot covered hand.
There was more a split, time slowing, moment for the familiar, where Chloe wondered if there was a sparkling of a fight in her witch. Her Alix. Where something, would've changed. Where the light in her eyes, would light up again. But no. It was then her hand turned ablaze. Pointed to them.
Oh no.
"Burn." Alix muttered, voice slurred with smoke and heated, empty, emotion as her palm sparked ablaze, the underneath of her dirty- paint caked nails lighting up with the flames that she gripped like a blazing ball in her hand and her eyes- an inhuman hot pink that glowed in tandem with Mireille's panicked own.
Chloe gripped tight to her glove, tears biting at her eyes as her teeth pulled into a snarl.
Oh, my Alix. What did she do? She asked.
But no one answered.
...
It was hard to tell, especially when so many of their fights were so scary and life threatening, but when Alix fought, she smiled. It was her way of showing off, waving her fan of peacock feathers, flashing herself as the new sun for everyone to see. Alix smiled with victory glazing in her eyes like flecks of burnt gold. Alix smiled because she fault strong, was strong, because she was having fun.
Alix was a figure of strength in Aurore's eyes. She was fire itself, Icarus and his waxed wings, beating over the salty ocean that swirled into those magnificently wild eyes that Aurore could not blame Chloe for getting lost in. Grasping the sun in her calloused hands.
And so it mattered, it meant something, it terrified them into their deepest of souls and shot them through hell, when Alix- their friend- looked at them with a mixture of hate and apathy, with her outstretched hand burning with fire.
"HIT THE DECK!" Alya shouted, breaking through Aurore's glass of shock. Alix's hand flung forth a fireball from her charm.
Aurore hit the ground immediately, barely missing the blinding explosion of heat that rushed over their heads, the oxygen sucking from her lungs for a second before she forced herself to sit up. Her body was aching and there was a sharp, stinging ring in her ears. Reverberating in her skull. And when she could fully hear again- it was Chloe's desperate tone.
"ALIX IT'S US!" Chloe shouted, her eyes biting with tears. And for a moment there was hope. Alix had to remember her. Chloe held out a pleading hand. "IT'S ME, CHLOE!"
The charm the witch had immediately turned to crisps in her hand and Alix was already pulling out two more charms from her pockets with a militaria-like efficiency, her eyes a steeled and cold unforgiving focus. Mireille hung behind her like a fearful child. Alix stared at Chloe, but there was no pause with thought- and to their surprise- she spoke-
"I KNOW WHO YOU ALL ARE.." Alix snarled, her voice graveled and heated. Her eyes stained even more into that horrible fuchsia. "AND YOU ALL NEED TO FUCKING DIE.!"
Alix was going to kill them, Aurore realized. They had become the bad guys to her. And they were fucked. Immediately, Aurore clambered to her feet to run as Alix slapped both charms together into a crinkling ball of paper. A binding charm and another burn charm. Smoke billowed in the witch's palms and she suddenly lashed her arms out.
"AURORE!" Sabrina tackled her across the ground and the two leapt over one of the many metal tubes. Aurore breathed heavily, holding onto the changeling tight in her arms, wings covering over her form as the ground scorched with black ash. Curtains of black smoke rippling from the ground. As her vision steadied, she chanced a look over the metal and gasped.
Alix stepped forward, her breath heaving with exhaustion as her arms and hands, displayed her newest creation. Strung like a cat's cradle, wrapped around her fingers, and wrists, and wrapping up her fore-arms like chains, were what used to be the ribbon like cables of a binding spell- but as she lashed them out like whips- they watched as they splattered and dripped with almost a magma like substance that burned white against Alix's skin and the concrete below.
"Stand fucking down.." The witch snarled. "If you don't.. you can just drop dead.."
The smell of burning blood reached Aurore's nose and she looked off to see with horror, the smoldering burns that had now caked Chloe's arms which were held up defensively to protect a frightened Mylene. They lowered, the werewolf wincing with immense pain as she stared off her witch with a foolish determination.
"If no one stops her, I will.!" Chloe growled, charging at Mireille. The witch nearly faltered seeing her dash at her, the smoke billowing over her face, but Mireille had begun whispering again, brushing the side of her face.
"They're going to hurt me, they're going to touch me, they're going to hurt me..!" Mireille cried out, voice shaking with fear as it layered over itself, like a thousand whispers of madness and Aurore could see it physically melt into Alix's brain, making it rot into mush. "They're going to hurt me, witch..! Don't you see? They're all awful.! Awful traitors..!"
Alix's eyes glowed that sickening pink once more, and the tension in her body fell slack again. Alix glared.
"...Fuckin' traitors.. Not on my watch.." Alix's resolve was strengthened once more, voice slurred and low, rippling like flames. Chloe nearly pounced at the incubus but gasped as a burning rope of flames grabbed her by the ankle, scorching it, and sending her flying backwards into one of the billboards.
A horrible crack echoing around them as Chloe fell, half limp. Alix stared. Her cards burnt up in her hands and the witch receded into the clouds of smoke that pushed across the roof, like a looming predator.
Aurore wheezed, watching it happen. The battle field was covered in those black puffs of ash, the gang barely able to see each other among the flames but she could see them scattered all across- and also- the unconscious bodies on the ground. Her heart chipped.
"GET THE GUARDS OFF THE ROOF! THEY'RE IN DANGER!" Aurore shouted, grabbing her bat from the side where she'd dropped in her rush to keep the shaken Sabrina safe. They didn't ask to be in this battle and they didn't deserve to pay the price. She wasn't sure who could hear her, but she had to hope for a voice to listen..
"AH- I-I GOT IT!" Mylene's voice echoed back. Aurore vaulted over the metal box and ran forward from her spot.
"Aurore!" She turned and saw Sabrina looking at her with terror- she didn't want her to go- but Aurore could only gave her a weak smile and kept running to drag a guard away from the middle to another set of sturdy hands.
"KEEP MOVING! GET THEM AWAY FROM ALIX!" Alya said, dashing away with the body. Aurore took steps forward and let out a cry of pain as an invisible force came and cracked her in the ribs. Aurore stumbled backwards, her tail lashing around and her eyes widened to see no one there.
BAM!
Aurore's eyes squeezed shut as she hit the ground with an awful sting in her back. Her eyes fluttered open and she could see Mireille across the battle field, staring away regretfully at her as another invisible slam hit her. Oh god it hurt. It was some kicking motion. Oh-
Aurore's eyes widened and she realized what was happening and with a lash of her tail hitting something she couldn't see- she leapt halfway onto her hands and kicked backwards into Alix's chest.!
"AGRH!" Alix's voice came, and she watched the obscure spell peel off of her like a layer of skin, the charm burning away in her ashy fingertips. Aurore stumbled to her feet and apologetically took a swing at her with her bat. Alix dodged, grimacing from her pain before shouting as Aurore managed to get a smack in with her tail.
Aurore reached for the card Alix gave her but she hesitated, earning a punch in the face as punishment. Aurore stumbled back dizzily. She was never an upfront fighter in battles, but now she was..
"You DESERVE THIS!" Alix spat through her teeth, her voice was not her own, her body was not her own. She was not their Alix and Aurore knew they wanted theirs back. Aurore grimaced, tears in her eyes.
"NO I DON'T!" Aurore shouted, taking another swing but it missed way too far. Alix reached into her pocket to find another charm when her eyes suddenly widened and she spun around to see Chloe leaping at her in wolf form, eyes feral and maw outstretched wide with teeth. Aurore's mouth gaped and she dodged out of the way.
Alix took the werewolf's attack head on, ripping out a charm and slapping it across Chloe's face. Chloe let out a yelp as her body pretty much spun upside down and she was sent slamming into the ground. Chloe shot back upwards, her wolf form slipping off of her as she ran forward and both witch and familiar met in grapple of hands.
"Bourgeois..!" Alix grimaced, her eyes burning with anger, Aurore swore she could see smoke boiling off her cheek. Their familiar marks glowed like cattle brandings, and their eyes locked together in their own world.
"Alix..!" Chloe growled, her body straining as she gripped Alix's hands tight. She was trying not to push too hard. Alix glared harder but Chloe surprised them both as she screamed out.. "KAGAMI NOW!"
Alix spun around, she violently ripped her hand away from Chloe's and grabbing a burn spell and bursting it forward. It enveloped the charging Kagami whole but Alix watched with wide eyes as Kagami simply ran through it- punching Alix in the face one one hand, and burning her magic charms with the other.
"FUUUUCGHKINGG!" Alix screamed, Chloe and Kagami dashing away as Alix roared with anger. She tried patting out the blue flames but there was no use. And she watched as her entire deck went up into nothing but ash.
Aurore groaned, before feeling a cool yet sudden warmth curl up her ribcage. She looked up, and could see Mylene's hands glowing a soft gold and like a breath of fresh spring, she could feel a more easier breath return to her lungs and the sting of bruises retreat. Wow, was this what it felt like to actually have a support on your team?
"Thanks," She groaned uneasily.
"Please take it easy." Mylene whispered kindly, the two looking up as the gang- one by one- came by them to stare. Mireille stepped back with fear as Alix reveled over the loss of her magic. Alya ran up to them from behind, looking a bit disheveled but determined.
"Good job, Chlogami." Alya said sharply, rubbing the soot from her cheek. "I think that'll do it."
"Chlogami?" Chloe guffawed with offense and for a moment, Aurore had felt a short flutter of hope as Mireille's look of planning and thought fled from her face. Maybe they'd won. But they wildly underestimated a witch's wrath.
Alix's body swayed, small thin whispers of smoke billowing off patches of her skin. What was that.. Aurore wondered as Alix glared at them all like a feral, rabid, animal, each puff of breathe from her lungs scorching out another cough of ashes. Mireille stared up at Alix considering like. Like she was wondering to rip the charm spell away.
There was a sense of worry in Alix's exhaustion within Mireille's eyes. There was a line Mireille wasn't going to cross and Aurore could see it as Mireille rose up a hand to perhaps rip the affect away-
But Alix was a stubborn monster. A flame that never burnt out. Not for something she believed in. And in this moment, Alix believed all her life was for the incubus. And so she wouldn't, let, the flame go.
"That's enough-" Mireille began but Alix let out a steamed snarl. The watched with frozen fear as Alix dropped to her knees and with a shaky hand she pulled out her pen from her pocket. She raised it above her head-
-And she plunged it into her palm.
An awful, painful explosion of fire blasted from Alix's cheek as she let out an agonizing, spirit shattering scream of pain. Chloe let out a gasp as it echoed into her body, and Alya immediately embraced her as the werewolf's legs buckled beneath and they immediately began to run.
"FUCK- FUCK- FUCK- FUCK!"
Alix wheezed, lifting up her carved hands, bleeding, dripping against the black cement beneath them. Her palms steamed and glowed with magic intent- the flame script turning white with heat before-
"HELLFIRE."
An explosion hit them from behind, sending them flying off their feet. It was blindingly bright. Aurore's vision blurred as she hit the ground, her face drenched with sweat but she quickly shot to her feet and began pulling members of the gang to safety.
Aurore wheezed, it felt like all of the oxygen had been sucked out of the air as her back leaned hard against the metal units, but even then, it felt hot against her skin. The group recovered only for a moment before screaming with fear as the sky was lit up with red once more.
"FUCK!" Mylene screamed. "I THOUGHT SHE COULDN'T CAST SPELLS WITHOUT CHARMS!"
"WELL APPARENTLY SHE CAN!" Aurore shrieked.
"She's doing this all by.. she isn't just mind controlled.. M-Mireille didn't tell her to.." Sabrina whispered in horror. No.. that didn't feel right. Aurore shook her head as she thought about it. She was calling us her enemies.. Mireille isn't controlling her like a video game character, it's more like, enemies and allies have been switched in Alix's mind..
"S-She still sorta is." Aurore said, letting out a smoky cough. "She's been Charmed. It's an Incubus power... She sees Mireille as the one she has to protect and Us as the people she has to destroy. Her reasons to keep fighting us are increased by us trying to hurt her or Mireille. She's forgotten who's side she's on."
Chloe had barely spoken a word to them since this all started, only to Alix. Her eyebrows narrowed and deep with thought, a storm behind her icy blue eyes. Aurore could feel the confliction prickling at the edge of her hair and it was suffocating to the entire group.
"What has she done?" Kagami asked finally. "I thought getting rid of her charms.. would leave her.. powerless."
"It should've.. but.. god damn it Kubdel can't ever fucking quit can she.." Chloe hissed through her teeth. Aurore felt her heart sank at the werewolf's despair, her eyes brimming with tears. "God damnit.."
"Fuck FUCK- I know what she's doing, this is BAD!" Alya screamed, before shouting as they all ducked underneath another fiery blast that wretched itself over their heads.
"THIS IS ALREADY BAD!" Mylene shrieked before screaming as another wall of fire barely missed over the poor, out of favorite terrain, druid. Mylene screamed, covering her face. "I JINXED THIS WHOLE THING I'M SO SORRY- AND NOW ALIX...!"
"WOULD YOU RELAX!?" Chloe screamed, panicking, panicking, panicking. She turned to the selkie. "CESAIRE EXPLAIN!"
"Fuck- she's rechanneling her energy- SHE TOLD ME ABOUT THIS BEFORE- SHIT- USING HERSELF BASICALLY AS A HUMAN WAND- SO SHE CAN MANIFEST HER MAGIC AROUND HER TO USE SPELLS AS A CONDUCTOR!" Alya exclaimed. The gang stared at her as they hid behind the wall. Aurore squinted.
"That made no sense!" Sabrina shouted. Thank you Sabrina.
"God damn it Alix isn't here to be the smart guy she's currently- LIKE- DO YOU WANT THE ENTIRE RUN DOWN!?" Alya screamed back, adjusting her glasses. "CAUSE I CAN DO AN ENTIRE RUN DOWN!"
"Make it quick, Cesaire!" Chloe snapped at her desperately. Aurore winced. The air was so hot, it was practically turning every droplet of sweat dripping down her face into literal steam, making every dry breath even harder to swallow down.
"There are a few types of ways to do magic. Spell circles, spell charms, spell books, then wands, in order of evolution in how magic was used.!" Alya spluttered hastily. "Spell circles were completely dependent on physical material to harness the magic within them- so imagine like a bunch of herbs or crystals or whatever, spell charms were mix of the user's magic- material- and rune- or the script slash pattern Alix puts on her charms, spell books were a collection of spell charms, and wands-"
"What about Luka?" Kagami squinted confusedly, cutting her off.
"-His guitar counts as a wand." Alya answered quick, waving her hands around wildly. "Wands are fully condensed objects that can write the magical runes needed for a spell anywhere. You can just draw the shit in the air and the blast the mother fucker without wasting or losing a charm. But they need a source Inside the wand."
"Like?" Sabrina tilted her head. Alya shrugged, genuinely thinking.
"Like I don't know-fragment of a dragon tooth.. nymph tears... unicorn pubes..."
"What's the point, Cesaire..!?" Chloe hissed, swallowing the terror in her voice even when it was so palpable against her tongue. In response, Alya knocked her thumb in the direction of their charmed friend, in time to accentuate another wave of fire barely missing them. Her eyes flashed in a dangerous focus.
"We got rid of her cards, but what she's doing now is insane.!" Alya replied quickly. "Wands mostly use magic from their user and the magic inside it. Law of equivalent exchange yknow? You need to use up magic to expel magic- Think of it like pouring a water bottle into a cup, and the cup is your spell and the bottle is your magic supply! All magic has a cost!"
Another explosion of fire blasted overhead
"HA HA- WATER JOKES. SO FUNNY RIGHT NOW CESAIRE." Chloe snarled, losing her deep patience. Aurore felt herself spark with fear. She'd never seen Chloe so, so, emotionally upset. Alya grimaced.
"The reason you're carefully pouring it is so you can measure your magic so you don't over do it!" Alya hissed between her teeth, she pointed even harder, knocking her forehead into Chloe's with a serious intention. "This is what you call over fucking doing it, Chloe! Carving a rune into her hand, she's using her own blood to make overflowed magic attacks! Which are stronger than your average shit! Way stronger! Cause she's just letting the tab overflow! She's out of control! A-and if we don't stop her she'll.. she'll.."
Alya's voice died on her and Chloe's impatience exploded out.
"She'll WHAT!?" Chloe shouted. But then Chloe's face fell, and it was like a bucket of cold water hit Aurore. The entire gang fell silent in almost a vigil of realization. Aurore's eyes widened with terror.
No one wanted to say it, so Sabrina did for them.
"She'll burn out." Sabrina realized in a horrified, hushed tone. She looked up at them, she looked at Chloe. "She's burning through her own blood, her own magic. When things lose their magic, they burn out. Literally- l-like her charms, they burn up once they lose their magic... and if she keeps going on, it'll happen to her too."
The group stared, terrified as it began to settle within their minds. Fire spitting from Alix's lungs, blood boiling and steaming at her dripping skin. Her roar of anger echoing into their skin, and their leader spoke out their horrid realization.
"Alix is killing herself over this." Alya hissed, her eyes brimming with frustrated tears.
Sabrina's eyes furrowed, lip quivering.
"Like a melted candle.." She muttered. The fire burned on behind them, Alix's screams of anger raw and burnt out. Aurore held herself tight, her hands shaking as the gang thought of one question on their mind and one question only.
What do we do?
Chloe inhaled.
"We need to stop her." Chloe began standing up.
"Sit down, Chloe!" Mylene shouted. The werewolf growled at her, before taking a heavy breath to calm herself.
"...I have a plan." Chloe was staring outwards, eyes misty and lost with the billowing smoke and the glow of ember and flame. Aurore had only a glimpse of Little Red and Wicked Witch, she wonders if this what Paris saw, a Chloe illuminated by fire.
"Chloe!" Alya shouted.
"Chloe you'll get hurt-!" Aurore began, her wings flapping behind her.
"Get to Mireille, I'll deal with Alix." The werewolf snarled, the hair rising from her neck. She didn't face them when she spoke, and she had a real pissed determination in her voice that nearly made Aurore scream with rage at her. Chloe's ears flattened against her skull. "I got this just keep going. Stop Mireille. Just. Keep. Going."
Before they could run after her, Chloe was gone, leaping forward towards the storm of fire and flame. Sabrina reached out towards where Chloe ran out Alya yanked her down as a barrage explosions forced them to finally run from the hiding place and Aurore grabbed her bat- pulling Sabrina with her as Kagami darted with the selkie and druid.
This was scary.
But as they charged at Mireille, bursts of fire all around them, Aurore knew one thing:
All they could do, was try.
...
Chloe was a woman on a mission. An insane woman who'd lost her mind on a mission. The world's most stupidest werewolf on a mission. The world's most stupidest werewolf horrifically in love on a mission... And also getting her ass absolutely kicked by the girl she was said in love with.
"Shit- SHIT-" Chloe didn't know what her plan was beyond- grab her?? Fight her?? But her prime objective had become to just survive. Alix was vicious. Fire erupting across her like fireworks. Each blast deafening and ringing in Chloe's ears.
Each hit felt personal.
Each moment they made eye contact and saw Alix's eyes filled with rage and pain stung into her own chest.
Each time she had the chance to hurt Alix and couldn't bring herself to do so she felt like she was somehow failing her witch.
God damn it all.
"I've had enough of you." Alix grimaced, blood caked across her fingers as a blast of fire shot Chloe backwards against the stairway door. It hurt. GOD FUCKING HELL IT REALLY FUCKING HURT.
"GAGH!" Chloe shouted, it felt like a punch in the ribs as she felt limp and burnt- part of her shirt burnt off in a blasted like form. She could feel her skin healing over, and she hissed at the sting.
Damn it Alix this shirt was expensive.. and this jacket. Chloe cursed. She looked up and she blanched.
"Where have you been this entire fight!?" Chloe squawked with splash rage and shock.
"Oh hallo!" Juleka gave a lazy, confused, yet delighted smile as she sat, criss-cross apple sauced in her little hiding spot next to what looked like a pile of unconscious guards, while happily sucking on some- what as that- Go-Go Squeeze? Those apple sauce drink things?
But what had spooked her was how off the vampire looked. Not in a suspicious way but it was like her form didn't know quite what it was doing with itself and during the moment Juleka hadn't seen her she looked, even stranger. Like her hair had grown into wisps of black fog itself and her teeth looked longer and eyes more wild.
Juleka smiled at her. She had changed immediately when she saw Chloe. Like she was sucking herself back in. Or masking a monster beneath her own shifting skin.
"A've been sittin' wit de guards.. Alys told meh to! Said it was my job!" Juleka responded happily. She suddenly frowned. Her eyes grew gentle and full of concern, and despite the lost look in it, they seemed to focus in on the werewolf as she quietly whispered- "Chloe... what's wrong?"
Chloe stared at her and her eyes began to well up with tears. She felt her adrenaline choke at her throat, and when it came to, she felt her face drip with hot wetness as she couldn't help but begin to just cry.
"Ohh Chlooe.." Juleka cooed sadly, softly stroking Chloe's back. Chloe inhaled sharply. She didn't know what she was doing.
"Had- Have I been too codependent on Alix? Was- Am I doing it again? Needing people?" Chloe asked shakily, looking up at Juleka unsure. She needed a direction. Someone to reassure her. She was off her nerves. She hated her own skin. "Juleka-"
"..'s that a necessarily ah bad thing? Neeeedin' people..?" Juleka asked distantly, confused. Her tone unsure but, questioning. She glanced at her, the hellfire beyond them just a soft glow that flecked gold into Juleka's crimson eyes. "You'd get lonely wouldn' you.. if you didn't hav' people.."
"I guess so." Chloe sniffled.
"Do you need a snack?" Juleka asked worriedly, focusing a little harder on the werewolf. She shook her head weakly.
"Not- not right now.. I think.. okay.." Chloe was beginning to think. Oh god. Thinking was for Alix. Thinking was so hard. "I think I can.. we.. I can transfer some of my own magic to her.. not a lot so she doesn't kill us all, but enough to just, breathe some life back into her.. s-so she doesn't fucking die.. but I think I gotta.. hold onto her.. somehow. Find some sort of solid link to process it through? Fuck I don't remember- it was a super late night talk..-"
"I think gib her a biiiig kiss," Juleka giggled, her eyes dazedly unfocused on Chloe now. "kiss the princessssn'she wakes up, yknow?"
"WHAT? What kind of-" Chloe paused thinking about that but she shook her head wildly. Her face burned with embarrassment. "No- no way, not- not without her permission.. I.. I couldn't do that to her.. b-but.. oh forget it- I'm saving her first."
"Sounds fuun.." Juleka held up a thumbs up. "Pleas' lemme be your bri'se maid.."
"You're ridiculous, Couffaine. Utterly ridiculous." Chloe scowled but she felt as though her heart was much lighter. Calmer. She smiled gratefully at her. "Thanks, Juleka. You stick here, got it?"
"Aye aye captain!" Juleka sang with a giggle. Chloe took a breath and leapt out from the cover and faced Alix again.
The witch was smoldering a the seams, making a bee line to the others who were tussling with the darting around Mireille. Chloe's eyes narrowed, her steps quickening as her body suddenly lunged forward onto her hands and Alix turned to see a wolf jumping at her.
"GOD FUCKIN-" Alix began- raising up her hands to unleash fire but Chloe immediately hit the deck and ducked, releasing her wolf form to jab the witch in the ribs. Chloe shot forward at the stun, grabbing Alix by the wrists.
"I'm gonna save you idiot stop fighting!" Chloe demanded, shaking her. Alix grimaced and Chloe felt her stomach drop as she soaked in her state. Alix looked sickly as her cheek was sizzling with literal fire puffing off of her. It was eating half of Alix's face off, the tips of her hair smoking. And yet-
"You didn't love me enough to save me. No one has. No one will." Alix shook her head with a cold, icy stare. Her eyebrows furrowed with hate, voice cracking as she shoved Chloe off with a lash of heat. "No one will. Why are you special? What can you fucking say?"
Chloe dodged another claw of fire barely rake at her.
"Do I gotta show it to you?! Say it all?" Chloe spat. "Bleed my heart out to you? Cause I can! Cause I will. That's the truth!"
Chloe dodged beneath another sporadic blast of fire, singing the tips of her hair and sending her sprawling across the ground in a wild manner. She threw her coat off and charged forward again, the heat pouring down on her like a wave of sun.
These claws are for you. These FANGS.. are for you..! Alix pulled her hands back and Chloe watched as she carved burning symbols in the air like screeching chalk and sent it flying at her. Chloe snarled, punching it away with her burning knuckles. I WILL NOT HESITATE TO BE YOUR BEAST.. because you're MY Witch..
"You are.. my enemy..!" The flames growled between her smoldering her teeth. Chloe's mind stung as her witch's thoughts came pouring in, ripping through her like a knife as they rippled in a distorted tone. A threshold broken as Chloe grappled the tether with her burning hands.
-Chloe is fighting me.. Chloe is the enemy..! She is a traitor.. Everyone is a traitor..! Alix's warped mind shouted, the quiet whisper of Mireille's voice layered over it, crackling with a broken tone of fear. Like a scared child. I can't afford to even look at them in the eyes anymore.. when they're going to just HURT me..!
Chloe stumbled in place, her skin stinging with pain as her skin slowly healed from the burn marks she had to pat out. Her eyes fell upon her familiar mark and she looked back at Alix. Half of her face was seemingly consumed by flame. Fire peeling off her skin. And finally, Chloe decided what to do.
I'm sorry I'm making decisions on my own again... Chloe thought apologetically, as she strolled forward. Her feet dragged beneath her, scraping across the burning ground, like a solider was marching their solemn way, to their death. But she would not die. Not today. It's still new to me.. and I'm pretty sure.. compared to you.. I'm the dumbest werewolf alive.
"rAAAAAAAAAAAUGH..!" The fire burst forward and Chloe ducked out of the way, her tail lashed behind her, ears pinned backwards as she saw Alix's body lurch forward. She was looking more sickly by the second as each heavy breath she took was another shot of ember sprawling from her mouth.
You're a genius. You think ten steps ahead of everyone and you see the world so artistically, it's like everything has a splash of color to it. Even when so much of your life has been tainted by something awful.
Chloe yelped as she nearly dodged another attack but the fire suddenly took a hard turn as it touched the ground, snapping into her side like a bolt and burning a large hole in her shirt and sending a horrible slam into her stomach.
Chloe winced with pain but she forced herself to stand up again. Alix's teeth gritted. A steam was beginning to billow from Alix's eyes. Steam.. She was crying.
"SHUT UP!" The fire roared as she tugged at her hair, her body nearly stumbling to her knees as her body's strength waned. Her skin cracking as it's tips. "STOP FUCKING TALKING TO ME! STOP FUCKING TALKING TO ME!"
I turned to hate in comparison. I hated others, I hated the world, I hated you- and the worst- I hated myself. Chloe trembled to stand up as Alix's hand, so delicate, so gnarled now, still glowing with their shared familiar mark, lit up to prepare another blast of fire. Blood caked over her palm. But I'm learning now. Trying to at least. You know who's been teaching me?
"BACK OFF..!"
"It's been you.!" Chloe cried out, her voice raw and torn. She balled up her fists tight, tight enough for her knuckles to turn white. "You.. have changed me.. forever, Alix. Do you understand that? Forever? Do you get that? Do you understand, how little we are in this stupid fucking universe, and how much love you hold?"
"Stop.." Alix stumbled backwards, almost fearing her now as Chloe began to stomp towards her. "Stop stop stop.. shut up."
"I'm paying you back." Chloe spat through her teeth. "My own vengeance. I'm not letting you burn yourself out over someone who only sees you as a tool.. Even if you end up hating me. I know that isn't hard to do. I think even now, I'm still a pretty big bitch."
Alix's eyes burned, trying to squeeze shut, but they opened. A pink glow consuming her eyes.
"I DON'T GET IT..!" Alix growled, her body lurching forward and backwards. "HOW CAN YOU JUST...! YOU CAN'T PROVE ANYTHING TO ME..! YOU CAN'T PROVE TO ME THAT THIS IS JUST.. SOME... FUCKING... GODDAMN.. TRICK!"
Chloe's eyes narrowed, her lip quivering. And you have a point.. I keep hurting you.. I'm too broken to fully fix myself just yet... and whenever I get into shit; you keep saving me. And I haven't even made it up to you. But..
"Then I will! I will prove it to you..!" Chloe shouted back, her body bending forward a little, as she assumed a more feral stance. Her teeth ground together. "You're being a real dumbass right now, Alix.! So I'm gonna help you, like you've helped me, when I was being a real shit head too.!"
Alix's eyes widened and the light from her bloody palms flickered. Chloe charged at her. Fur rippling at her arms, her marked hand, and twinged with fire and embers. She let out a scream that burned her smoky lungs..
Do you ever wonder if Icarus wanted to kiss the sun when he plummeted to burn? Was Helios able to before he watched the young fool die? To press loving sun splotches upon his skin that was soon cut with the salty seafoam of the ocean's embrace?
Do you think Icarus felt fear or joy when he fell? For the time of freedom he lived? Did he sing the meaningfulness of it's arrival with a chirp in his lungs or did he revel in it's short life?
And did it ever fucking matter to Chloe?
Chloe's hold around Alix, tightened. Just a little. A squeeze. Her eyes a wild and unhinged as she Alix in her arms like a feral hug. Alix's body tensed, twitching, drool dripping down her gritted jaw as her hands sparked and spread a fire over the two of them.
"Get.. off..!" Alix's voice wheezed outwards like a heave of smoke. Her teeth ground together as her voice seeped with anger, as her hands refused to let her go. "I will burn you.."
"Is that a threat or a warning?" Chloe shot back as Alix struggled to break free. Chloe was stronger though, but now time for thinking again before it got too hot to hold the witch down. Now how do I transfer my magic over.. we sorta share from the same pool don't we? Is it like.. scooping some of it into her mouth? Do I have to snap her out of this before I do it? I need her help she knows things not me.
"Chloe..!" The fire spat angrily. Chloe grimaced as a burning traveled up her arms. Beads of sweat dripped down her cheek. Chloe wasn't thinking as she stared up at Alix, she hardly ever thought. She was burning up so fast. And maybe something that vampire said-
"Sorry Alix." Chloe said, taking Alix's cheek by the familiar marked hand. Alix's swirling eyes widened for a spell and with a surprised gasp- Chloe pulled her into a burning kiss.
...
Fire. She was fire itself. The flames that burnt at this monster holding her, that clawed the edge of it's ember tips to harm. To harm. To eat up. To swallow whole. To breathe the light in and smother it into a black smear of ash. Right?
Chloe was a fucking hound to her. Right? Right?
Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right?
Everyone as here, was out to get her, and her friend. Her only friend. Why was Mireille her only friend? She had to be Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? WHY WAS HER BODY REACTING THIS WAY-
The fire screeched its soul as this monster grasped her and she questioned the beat in her chest. Why? Why? Why? Why her? What were these mark's meanings? Why did they mean something to her? Why did Chloe mean anything to her? Why did nothing in her memories matter?
No they mattered. No they didn't. Yes they did. No they don't. Yes. No. Yes. No. Yes. Yes. Yes. The fire grasped onto her anger because that's what was safe. Safety. Safe. Mireille. Safe. Not without burns. Fight your life for you friends- friend. But. But. But. But.
Chloe.
She was breathing life into her with this kiss. She could feel it sear against her lips like a flame that started a wildfire in her lungs, fluttering and shy. Alix's eyes were opened wide, and her bloody hands clambered to grab the werewolf against her. The fire wanted to shove her away. Take the chance, to turn the bitch into cinders.
Alix tugged her closer. Cause that's what she wanted.
Alix wheezed, and suddenly, it was like a splash of water hit her. Her consciousness flooding through her brain, questions of where her friends were hitting her- she felt very hot physically and there was something burning on her skin. It billowed away soon enough. Her eyes slowly opened- when had they closed- and she saw.. Chloe.
"I-" Alix began softly before suddenly Chloe grabbed her by both of her shoulders and- "AGHAGAHRHAGRHAH-"
"SNAP OUT OF IT KUBDEL! DON'T YOU DARE GIVE IN TO HER STUPID CLAIMS!" Chloe screamed into her ears, shaking Alix violently back and forth. "I'M NEVER GIVING UP ON YOU! MIREILLE'S LOVE IS A LIE! I-"
"CHLOE CHLOE!" Alix smacked at her, shoving her away a little to make Chloe look at her. The werewolf blinked widely at her, eyes like saucers as she soaked the witch in. "I'M- I'M NOT CHARMED ANYMORE I'M GOOD. RELAX!"
"Y-YOU'RE GOOD? You're OKAY?" Chloe sputtered, her eyes widening with tears. Alix could hear Chloe's mental voice echoing suddenly, in her head. Like a chorus of relief. Alix. Alix..! Alix...!
"YEAH! I-I AM!" Alix exclaimed, eyes bugging out. Her brain was catching up to herself. Her heart was rushing a million miles and she felt her body slack against the werewolf. A feeling of exhaustion hitting her like a heatwave.
Fuuuuck... her magic.. It was feeling low. Anymore she'd totally burn out... good thing that wasn't happening. Wait.. why was her hands bleeding that's totally odd. Her mind was brimming with questions but when She glanced upwards and saw Her, she felt better connected to reality.
“Chloe,” Alix breathed with relief. Shock sent her eyebrows raising to her scalp and her heart skipped a stuttered beat as she took in the expression of pure,, pure.. affection a-and bliss upon the- her werewolf's face. Alix's face burning warmer by the second.
“Alix,” Chloe smiled weakly, tears in her eyes.
“jUlekAH!” The two squawked, flying apart as Juleka jumped from between them. Alix landed on the ground with a terrible wince and Chloe suddenly felt the hard whiplash of a emptiness within her that burned in her lungs.
"Juleka!" Chloe barked.
"Ahoyyyy.." Juleka waved drowsily. Was it her- or did Juleka have bat ears? God her vision was fucked up. Alix grumbled, shaking her head as she slowly regained more and more of her bearings.
"What did I.. god.. what happened.." Alix groaned. Chloe breathed in, and breathed out. It was what Alix was feeling. Like a bucket of sand, Chloe pulled some of that pain within her. It was manageable, so long as it made Alix able to breathe easier. Chloe knelt beside her witch, her face a dusted pink.
"You were burning out bad, dummy." Chloe whispered tenderly, her voice fragile- like glass, her hand shakily came up to caress Alix's cheek. She felt like she hiccupped her own heart beat as she leaned into the comfort. "You're back now, we need to get you off the battle field."
"B-but-" Alix asked confusedly. How much time had passed? Why was everything on fire? Oh god. Wait... daaaaaamn she was cool. Wait did she hurt anyone. Alix tried to sit up. "s, is it over?"
"Nooope" Juleka slurred a bit, casually knocking a thumb back in the direction of the rest of the fight. The vampire's lips drew into a lazy smile ""s still bad. But don' mind it, you gotta git, git, git,, get out. I hab' some snacks."
"Wait.. aren't you on guard duty?" Chloe looked at Juleka. Juleka blinked.
"Oh nooo.." She drawled slowly, her eyes widening a little. "Oh dear. It's bad."
...
At least there wasn't anymore fire, Aurore tried to look on the bright side. But then again.. On the more stormy end of the rainbow- all three of their powerhouses were on the other side of the roof. One high, one incapacitated, and one, busy with the incapacitated one.
Aurore liked a challenge. No she didn't. That was a lie. She was terrified. She was scared- she was- she was fighting. She was a fighting animal. They all were now. The guards had woken up. Juleka was supposed to watch them- Alya had shouted.
"SOMEONE HELP ONE'S GOT ME!"
"MYLENE!"
"Aurore-!" Aurore blinked out of her terror. They were swarmed in a whole second wave. She'd gotten caught in the rainstorm. Aurore felt her heart pumping out of her chest and she turned to see Sabrina staring at her. The changeling pointed behind her. "Mireille..! Handle her! We'll cover you..!"
"Sabrina!" Aurore began.
"We'll cover you..!" Sabrina pressed, finding strength in her voice. Aurore stiffened and nodded, turning around to run from the crowd to see Mireille standing far, closer to the edge of the roof, with panicked glare in her eyes. Aurore's breath caught her throat,
"You're ending this how you want to.. got it? Not her way." Alix's voice echoed in her head. Aurore steeled her soul, gripping the charm in her pocket for a second before letting go of it and dropping her bat..
As little damage to her as possible. Aurore thought, stomping forward. Mireille was grimaced at her, wings flapping behind her. I am not going to hurt you. Even though you want me to 'cause it'll prove to you that you're right.
"ROUND 2 AURORE.!" Mireille snarled.
"MIREILLE.!" Aurore screamed.
They clashed into each other. Aurore tucked under a swipe but was clambered by a large, powerful wing. She shook back, jumping over a swipe of a tail and yanking it making Mireille squeak. She was hardly paying attention at their earliest tussle but her eyes were fully on her now. She trusted her friends to protect her.
Aurore's eyes narrowed and she decided to take a cautionary swing. Another wing blocked her path. It felt sturdy to hit, a shield in her way that covered Mireille quickly. Mireille moved it as swiftly as she would move another limb. Using her more intimidating claws instead, Mireille's tail wrapped around her wrist and tossed her sidways- unbalanced.
She was beginning to understand, how a demon fought. Aurore was learning from her. And so she'd thank her.
Aurore took another swing at Mireille- her hand redirected downwards into an unsteady stance by another flap of her wing. She was getting dependent on those.. time to flip the switch- Mireille raised her claws up to slash her down but Aurore bent her knees and threw her body at her.
She sent themselves tumbling down and Aurore quickly slipped back up to her feet while Mireille groaned and was wrestling with her wings- now flattened uncomfortably underneath her. It was always awkward lay on her back, so she knew Mireille would share that feeling tenfold..!
Mireille's eyes widened as she saw Aurore looming above her. Fear flashed over her black fuchsia eyes and-
"AGh-!" Aurore stumbled backwards. She'd extended out a hand for Mireille- and in the incubus's panic- lashed deep claw marks across her forearm. Tears bit at the edge of her eyes as it burned with pain, throbbing- she didn't- she was barely processing it with her adrenaline drumming through her ears. "Shit..!"
"I didn't.. I didn't mean to. I DIDN'T MEAN TO..!" Mireille shrieked, mortified. Her eyes wide with horror as she stared at her.
"Aurore? AURORE!" Sabrina turned to stare at her with worry and her eyes snapping like dishplates as she saw the blood dripping against the ground. Sabrina turned to Mireille, seizing the guard she was fighting and dropping them to the ground like a pathetic bag of potatos. Sabrina's hair was standing on edge as she snarled at Mireille with unrestrained rage. "WHAT DID YOU FUCKING DO TO HER!?"
Woah. Aurore blinked. That's kinda ho- NO- NO- NO DON'T GET DISTRACTED.
"Mireille!" Aurore reached to Mireille once more, her hand shaking but she could see how caked with blood her lower arm had become and so did Mireille. Mireille cried out, scrambling backwards clumsily, her wings flapping uncontrollable and beating against the ground as she wretched to run away from her.
Aurore's widened as she saw her dashing at one person.
"JULEKA WATCH OUT!"
"Please- please-!" They watched as Mireille open her claws out to Juleka's face, her breath breathing hot tree sap that could melt anyone's knees, her eyes wide and desperate for someone, anyone, who could protect her. "You will..-!"
"Whuh.. your'noh' mah wife.." Juleka looked in confusion. Completely unaffected. And with a raised hand- she smacked Mireille off. Aurore, in her slowly rising dizziness from the blood loss, didn't expect Mireille to go absolutely flying. Juleka's strength was horrific in it's barely unmatched power.
Mireille smacked into the ground like a fly and Alya looked up from beating up the last guard. The group blinked. Aurore let out a soft breath of fear. Juleka knelt next to her, rubbing Mirelle's back.
"She's breathin'" Juleka said looking up with an awkward tone. They all sighed with relief, Aurore especially, and they all hustled close surround the incubus. Chloe had Alix in her arms. Alya was reassuring a small cat Kagami as Mylene healed her from her scraps.
Aurore felt a moment of uneasy yet prominent calm wash over. Her body was still tense and her adrenaline high had barely kept her arm from exploding with agony.
"AURORE!"
Aurore perked up, turning to see Sabrina running at her with tears in her eyes. Her eyes lit up with confusion and concern. Why was she crying? Was she okay? She looked ruffled up. Was- And Aurore could not even process the slam of force Sabrina became as she ran into her at full speed and pulled her into a panicked, worried kiss.
Aurore's eyes snapped wide open, a rush of wild, breathtaking, flowery emotions filling her lungs like a flash of lightning, and barely a second in- Sabrina stumbled away from her, half shoving herself off. Her emerald eyes wide like dish plates, her hands slapping on her cheeks.
"OH GOSH WHY DID I JUST DO THAT I AM SO SORRY!" Sabrina shrieked, hands tugging at her own autumn hair.
"Wo-Woahoh.." Aurore's eyes bugged out. Her face flushing a light, flustered pink. She wasn't expecting that, and her face melted into something more gooey. She wasn't expecting that.. but- just. Aurore giggled giddily. That was really cooool.. "Wow.."
"I am so sorry, Aurore." Sabrina covered her face with her hands, awfully pink. "I a-am so so so sorry, I just, an-and, Mireille she got you real hurt and I got, so, scared, but you're okay? You're okay?"
"I'm.. sorta okay.." Aurore began, checking her bloody arm. Mylene already rushing to heal it with panic before gasping.
"Aurore your wings! Your horns! Your- sorta- everything!" Mylene exclaimed. Aurore blinked, glancing down at herself. Oh would you- WOAh. She glanced down at herself and could see her wings. She could see them.
They had suddenly 'poofed' even larger than before. Becoming like masts. They were much heavier than before, but as she gave a nervous flap- they felt strong. Aurore felt strong. It.. suited her. She made eye contact with Sabrina and gave an excited laugh. The changeling shyly started through her fingers and pulled her hands away. A wobbily smile across her lips.
Love.
"Aurore.." Sabrina began softly.. "Y-you look.. beau-"
"OW!" Aurore squeaked over her with surprise.
"Sorry sorry!" Mylene squeaked. "I still need to heal your arm, please stand still!"
"R-Right. Sorry. Thank you- " Aurore winced at the initial sting before relaxing it as a golden light soothed over it. She sighed with relief, just a few scratches- barely an inch longer for each claw mark, remained, looking like weeks of healing had gone by. She turned to the druid. "If you have enough magic.. can you heal Mireille too?"
"Are you sure?" Mylene asked, looking down at the incubus then back up at Aurore. Aurore nodded and Mylene trusted her, kneeling down to the ground. Juleka began giggling to herself childishly.
"WOowowowowoooh,, two kissies, one day, so romantic, wowhshhhhhh it's so.. cool you guys. 's like.. this is our like.. lov' battle it's so... neat." Juleka giggled to herself, looking very delighted. Alix squinted, slung over Chloe's shoulder with a thinking expression.
"Two kisses? What was the other one?" She asked. Chloe blanched, looking away. The others looked away from Alix. Juleka smiled at her. The witch blinked. Staring at all of them with wide, confused eyes. "What- what did I say? Why are you guys all-.... oh god.. did I kiss Juleka?"
"No." Juleka pouted at the very confused and slowly piecing the mental pieces together before the vampire suddenly let out a bat-like squeak. Aurore blinked wide at her and she felt it too. Rain. It was beginning to rain.
Aurore let out a cold, shuddered, relieved breath. The blinding sun smothered by dark rumbling clouds. Cold rain was hitting them all nd it was rejuvenating as it dripped down Aurore's face. The smoke of Alix's firestorm was slowly being set to rest. It's flickering embers nothing now.
"Hngrgh.. what the.." Aurore glanced down to see Mireille groaning. She slowly rose from the wet cement. The incubus blinked with confusion, eyes fluttering dazed before snapping open to see the gang around her. The rain dripped down her face, mixing with frightened tears as her eyes darted to each member with a growing panic and then at Aurore.
Mireille's hand slowly raised, shaking as she began to hyperventilate at the side of it's red caked form.
"Mireille you didn't mean it." The incubus stared up at Aurore. Mireille's eyes pinched with tears as the water slid down her horns to her cheek. She couldn't form the words she needed, as her wings suddenly split outwards- shoving the gang backwards.
Aurore felt herself stumbling backwards and a crackling sound split over the roof. She opened her eyes uneasily and she couldn't feel any sort of change within her or the others, except Mireille was gone. And suddenly she realized what the crackling sound was as the roof lit up white with light, and she looked up.
The swirling stormy sky. The rain rolled down Aurore's cheeks as Mireille's demonic escaped to the sky, wings outstretched to meet lightning in the middle. To become nothing but bits and pieces within the dark clouds. Aurore's stomach dropped.
The stairway door burst open and they all gasped with fear but they watched as dragging themselves out of the darkness- was Kim carrying Nino over his shoulder.
"YOUGUYSSSsssCALLFER'HALP?" Kim wheezed, knocking a thumb at himself and Nino uneasily.
"Kim! Nino!" Alya exclaimed, rushing over to meet them. She picked Nino's face up into her hands. "Baby what happened!?"
Nino looked groggily up at the selkie with deep nausea.
"The....stairs.."
Right.
"We were holding back a bunch of these guys trying to get to the top floor.. we succeeded but uh.. no elevator and.. so where's.." Kim looked upwards, his face dropping. His hands slowly found themselves into his hair to tug with realization. "Oh crud."
The sky was exploding with light.
"She's going to get hurt." Kagami stated quickly. Her burning amber eyes narrowed as the rain pelted her dark fur, burrowing herself closer to Alya. "There's no doubt.. She is flying to her death."
"She's on the brink.." Alya hissed, holding Kagami closer, stroking a hand through her fur. Her eyes narrowed. "We can't just let her die."
Die. Die. Die. Mireille was not reaching for the sun. She was scoping the edge of the ocean. Aurore's heart felt a chill run through it. Like the cold steel of a blade digging underneath her skin. Aurore's dark sclera eyes glanced down to gaze over her blackened claws. Why were demons meant to exist? Why were succubi or incubi meant to exist?
Were they born of the concepts that damned man or the concepts that were ashamed. Were love and intimacy such a sin that they sprouted horns and spat fire and said then let them hate us and taste our name with blood between their teeth?
That they grew fangs to tear flesh instead of kissing it with comfort? That they grew claws that could not embrace another? All to damn their existence? To damn the ones who made them so? Because they failed at that. They did.
Because Aurore was here.
And she was never the only one of her kind in this universe. Aurore gripped her hand in front of her time as she stared up at the thundering sky of the cursed loved heavens. If God existed, did they hate love too? Or did he give them claws so they could protect themselves. Their fragile forms. Because even if 'cubi had thick skins, love would still be challenged all the same?
Aurore's horns pointed upwards to the sky. Mireille's down, to cut by her cheeks like a sculpted crown. She wasn't a religious person by any means. In fact, she felt she was getting lost in herself right now. Her silly thoughts. But Aurore's existence had always forced her to think. And sometimes she had to believe someone was there in the clouds above, just to spite her.
And here she was, stretching out those leathery wings she never truly had before and she dared to borrow Icarus's name as the rain pelted down against her and pray that she would not be brought down by a flash of electricity that would rip through her lungs.
Aurore breathed in, grasping the charm in her pocket reasuringly.
All she could do, was try.
...
"She's not dying, Alya." Aurore whispered with intent, hands shaking beside her, a storm of determination biting inside her.
They turned, but Aurore growled, and she was sent blasting upwards with a heavy beat of her wings. They all cried out in surprise as a gust of wind hit most of all of them off their feet, a splatter of water against them
"Aurore!" Juleka shouted with shock.
"What the-!" Kagami hissed in Alya's arms. They all stared up as they watched her winged form arch higher and higher. Her flaps uneducated and weak at first before she was cutting through the sky- Sabrina's jaw fell with horror as a flash of bright light made them all blink away from the blindness. And when the changeling looked back, Aurore was gone into the sky.
"Kim can't you fly up to her!?" Sabrina cried out, her voice shaking with terror and fright. He yelped as she grabbed him by the hoodie, shaking him. "Please.!"
"I can't!" Kim shouted, trying to cup his eyes to look closer, but it was no use, and even he was beginning to succumb to the illness of despair that was eating them all. "I lost her in the clouds! And besides that- I'd be turned into fired chicken up there! That lightning is crazy!"
"They are.." Mylene began, covering her mouth.
"...All alone." Alix gripped tight to Chloe's hand, their fingers intertwined tight. Sabrina's eyes squinted at the black clouds above them, highlighted in strips of silvery spines as the bullets of rain hit her face.
"Oh Aurore," Sabrina whispered in a prayer of desperate hope. "Come back safe,"
...
Aurore never imagined flying like this. At least for her first time. She was very clumsy at it and ever deafening crack of thunder followed by the flash of blinding lightning cause her uneasy and nearly falling ever so often.
Find Mireille get out. Find Mireille get out. Aurore chanted in her mind as the wind swept through and drenched her hair.
"MIREILLE!" She called out with worry. It was impossibly loud in the storm but her ears picked up something from the chaos of it all. A hiccup of a sob and Aurore dove towards it. The rippling cut and metallic stinging smell of the ozone to her tongue ever riveting and electrifying to her skin.
And there she found Mireille curled around herself, flying unevenly and erratically before she slowly turned to see Aurore. Mireille was caked in blood. It was not her own. It was Aurore's. And even as the rain hit her at all sides like the world's most brutal power wash, it could barely do anything but smear.
"I just wanted to have my job.. it was the best job I wanted.. it's the only kind I can have.. and it gave me what I wanted.. why couldn't you just let me have it.!?" Mireille cried out, her voice shaken.
"I was never going to take it. But I'm not taking back what I said." Aurore said thickly, her eyes narrowed with dark focus. "It's not right for you to use your magic like this, Mirielle."
"There's nothing else in life, Aurore.." Mireille cried out. Salty tears mixing with droplets of rain falling down her flushed cheeks. "You can't tell me there is..! Because that means.. that means I've wasted my entire life.. and I can't fucking deal with that..! It means everything was wrong.. and I can't be wrong about this because it's the only way I can live now..!"
"There's always a chance to just.. change!" Aurore tried.
"But FOR WHAT REASON!?" Mireille asked frantically, suddenly charging at her. Aurore gasped, dodging under her as her wings ceased their flapping. The rain thundered around them, shaking the two in the air as Aurore could taste sparks against her lips. The succubus's eyes narrowed as she started to fly again, circling around Mireille.
"Do you need a reason besides for yourself?" She asked, sending Mireille's eyes wide. Aurore bit her lip, shaking as she flew over her. "You may think I'm weak. It's.. valid. You trying to fire me.. it.. you were trying to be nice to keep me safe. Cause you said I didn't hurt before. I have. It's different from your hurt. But at the end of the day, it's hurt. Hurt all the same.."
Lighting flashed behind them, lighting up Aurore's teary eyes.
"Our lives.. are fights- battles- wars to deal with just to have the right exist with the things we want.. you're right. They're always going to be. I'm sorry I denied that of you! But you gotta hear me too..!" Aurore spat thickly, drenched hands gripping at her sides.
"We're all running in circles.." Mireille began, looking away from her with a bitter sob. "I didn't ask for a lecture or some reaffirmation, I came up here to-"
"YOU THINK I DON'T GODDAMN KNOW THAT!?" Mireille gasped, looking upwards at Aurore, crying out with shock as Aurore came to tackle her down and send them flying, tumbling, lashing through the storm.
Mireille shoved her off and was surprised by her own instinctual reaction as Aurore pulled back with a feral expression.
"You tried.. to fire me.. cause you said my heart was too soft for all of this... and maybe you're right.. I am hearing you." Aurore gritted her teeth, pointing at Mireille. "You're telling me, on and on, about how.. the world is disgustingly cruel. How about YOU quit lecturing me.! CAUSE I KNOW THAT! I've been on this shitty Earth just as long as you have!"
"Aurore.." Mireille began, as Aurore flew higher..
"But when I see the good sides of things. When I hope- it is a strategic battle method." Aurore snarled deeply. Demanding her attention as the sky lit up behind her. Roaring. Crashing like the ocean in heaven form. "That's how I survive. That's how I fight. That's how I got here, leading myself right in front of you."
Aurore pulled the playing card charm from her pocket and Mireille's eyes widened.
"That's how I fight. And that's why you're gonna lose." Aurore shakily said, activating the charm in her hands. She understood why it was put on the ace of hearts now as she let out an unstable gasp of air, as her voice echoed through the momentary silence above the clouds. "Coup de Foudre."
The flashbang exploded in the succubus's hands.
Mireille's eyes widened, consumed by white. Time seemed to slow as a flash of lighting crackled behind Aurore's form. It's light overshadowing the succubus's as her eyes glowed a searing icy blue- and shot deep into Mireille's soul.
Her wings forget how to move as the blinding smear of white in her eyes and the muffled crash of thunder that rumbled underneath the sound of her ringing ear drums and she soaked in Aurore's form- highlighted with white and Mireille wondered if this was what angels looked like. Just a bright version of hell's love, kissed by the light of heaven's fury.
And Mireille fell.
And then Aurore slammed into her, catching her. They tumbled through the air in a fumble of limbs before Aurore grabbed onto her in a bridal hold and tightly hugged her. Mireille let out a swallowed breath, gasping with shock, looking up at her as they were drenched in bucket fulls of rain.
"You- you saved me..?" Mireille whispered, eyes wide in disbelief. "W-Why?"
"I came here to snap you out of your senses, not kill you, dummy." Aurore glared, though her gaze was weak as she held her.. friend, in her arms. Aurore's wings flapped hard as she supported the both of them in the air, the wind and swirling rain beating hard on their faces as she began to quicken her descent.
Aurore's expression grew tight as she looked down at her. Her grip a bit tighter as she forced eye contact between the other sex demon, burning with a solidified determination and a refusal to be ignored.
"We should've talked more about this, we should've stuck together more, against the world." Aurore spat out, but it was without venom. Only a declaration of what should've been. And a promise for what had to happen now. "I'm sorry I didn't make that first step. Let's do better this time, okay?"
Mireille stared at her, and in a choking sob she nodded.
"Yeah, okay," The incubus whispered, as they made their way down. "Thank you,"
The rain became a more gentle shower on their descent. Mireille tiredly leaned into her shoulder as she sniffled her tears and pain to which Aurore supported with all the care a friend could give before they finally touched the roof. Solid ground, that Aurore collapsed to. Her legs were, a lot shrimpy-er, than she thought they were and they two squeaked as Aurore fumbled downwards.
"Hi." Aurore croaked, still soaking wet and very cold as Mireille awkwardly sat in her arms, waving an unsure hand. And they were quickly swarmed by the gang.
"Here, I got you guys," Mylene spoke softly, reaching out a glowing hand. Juleka shoved her head between shoulders.
"Ar' you two oka'..?" Juleka squeaked.
"Beaureal what the hell were you thinking!?" Chloe barked aggressively. Aurore sniffled as Mireille was awkwardly pulled from her arms to sit next to her as Mylene tsked over them and the gang.
"Stop yapping at them-" Mylene huffed, waving the gang to back off so they'd stop looming over the two. "They need to be healed."
"Thanks Mom." Aurore chuckled.
"Oh god. Mylene MVP, this fight." Alix groaned, rubbing herself achily. "Is your magic supply okay My?"
"It's alright. I'm not you. If you guys need healing you should super come to me, but, I think I'll pass on any future hands on adventures like this aha," Mylene laughed weakly, though the promise of new eyebags underneath her already sunken in eyes were beginning to show. "This was, so much, in like, three hours. I need like, months to process this.."
"We've been adventuring for months and we usually process our shit in a week." Alya said with an awkward yet 'meant to be fabulous' shrug. "It's probably not healthy but whatever eyo lol lol lol."
"Alya." Nino said with concern. "No."
"Alya I still haven't processed the kelpie completely, please shut up," Sabrina groaned tiredly, hugging close to Aurore tiredly. Aurore's eyes fluttered wide, she glanced at Mireille with a giddy look and Mireille puffed out a giggle, looking away away shyly. Work would be done between them, that was a promise.
"Leg. Mah leg.." Juleka mumbled sleepily, her hands softly petting over the disheveled looking Kagami. Across from her, with Alix in her arms, Chloe guffawed loudly at the vampire with great offense.
"O-Oi." Chloe glowered down at her, arms crossed. She was somewhat distracted, the witch she was holding the object of her attention, though Alix wasn't looking quite at any of them. Aurore hoped she knew they'd already forgiven her. "Stupid high vampire, you better shut up."
"You guys wanna get like, dinner? I can pay, as like, compensation." Mireille offered awkwardly, rubbing her shoulder with an uncomfortable yet polite smile. They all looked at each other, scorching roof and shared their shrugs and nods.
"Yeah alright, sounds good." Aurore said. She looked to Sabrina, they'd talk later. Privately. Even though the butterflies in Aurore's stomach just made her feel more gooey. And she was sure other people there had things to say too. "You guys?"
"FREE FOOD!" Kim cheered.
"Never change, Kim." Alix said.
"We need so much glamour for this roof. And the traumatized security team." Mylene groaned, covering her face.
...
What could he accomplish soon? The sooner the better, the sooner he did this, the sooner he'd stop hearing his father's voice in his head, the sooner he'd have his catharsis, the sooner he'd have his true freedom and revenge-
He tapped a specific book with a smirk. Right, he had a good first step to take. Sure it sounded ridiculous but he could manage.
All he needed, was a willing fool.
And he found one. It was quite elementary too.
With the abominations he needed for his plan to succeed that he couldn't just make himself- why- he couldn't just bring them from their disgusting home himself. That would cost him everything. But he could do with someone taking the fall out of their own curiosity. Their own ideas. Their own Ambitions. And if they survived, that wasn't an issue either.
Oh human Ambition he admired.
How the passages gleamed in the eyes of the beholder. And this fool's eyes were wide as he seeped over the pages of the book he'd given him with 'chance'.
How lucky, the fool so predictively thought; 'I am blessed with knowledge I got lucky with'- as each page of beckoning claws and tootby smiles promised knowledge beyond the Ambitious fool's wildest dreams could compare to.
And the young man grinned as he watched.
One step closer, to his goal.
Notes:
...And love blooms on the battlefield.
well that was a ride
fun fact, the alt title of this chapter was going to be "coup de foudre" but since this isn't exactly love at first sight for anyone here, decided not to.
Chapter 55: Aurore and Sabrina's Super Perfect Going to Go Right Date
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"I'll see you tomorrow?"
"Y-Yeah! Make sure to bring water, a-and um, I'll see you! Loveyoubye-"
Aurore let out a breathy chuckle. Leaning softly on her elbow as her smile stretched across her face. She and Sabrina were going on their first date tomorrow. Like, a real date. As... g-girlfriends?
Aurore squealed to herself, her wings fluttering behind her as she thought about it. The succubus rolled to her side to grab one of her plushies and hugged it close, her legs kicking beneath her excitedly.
Sabrina and Aurore... were going on a date.. they were going on a date..! Eheeeehehee- oh god- calm down, Aurore you, stupid succubus garrgh. Aurore tugged at her hair, but her heart did not steady. No. It but quickened.
It'd been about a week or so since the whole KidsTv+ Incubus Adventure. Aurore's tail drew from side to side as she thought about it, her eyebrows furrowing. The plan was for Aurore to hang low for a little, and Mireille would go in to hopefully somehow charm the studio to rehiring Aurore once more.. try and use glamour to smooth over the day but..
"It was like.. yesterday didn't even happen." Mireille said at school in a hushed whisper, her eyes squinted with confusion still. "Alec was even wondering where you were. Saying how you were sick yesterday. Like what?"
Suspicions went up higher when they thought more on it..
"Oh yeah... I almost forgot about that... Me and Nino flew up there to try and clean the roof up but it was spotless. Perfectly fixed up like we didn't totally trash it up!" Kim added on at the pool, putting on his swim goggles. His feathers were ruffled. "Is real weird? Who's doin' that?"
It was just... Poof. Again. Like the last succubus incident. Aurore and the others wondered if it may have been just a succubus thing but.. that didn't feel accurate. Not with the strangeness of last time.. The connection of it being able 'cubi may have been just a coincidence, but what wasn't, was how.. obvious and reckless they'd been.
Juleka sent someone to the ER and their whole rooftop fight nd the entire security team of what would be- traumatized- humans would've caused disasters of legal trouble and potentially leaking magic to the human world...
Someone, or, at least something was watching over them. Hovering. Covering up their slips. The fact it didn't happen for adventures where they were far from endangering the glass wall between humans and the fusion of monsters and magics but it did happen when- well- they were doing those things- that had to mean something...
Aurore hummed. They'd after figure that out eventually. It was nice that someone was apparently covering up for them, but the fact someone seemed to be always watching them, and it wasn't anyone they knew- Anarka had shrugged in confusion when they asked-.. that was still a little concerning for them.
"Aurore," Her mom poked her head in, "Make sure to get some rest for your date tomorrow."
"I will." Aurore smiled a little, her tail flicking around. "Love you, night."
"Night, sweetie."
Her mom flicked the lights off and closed the door, Aurore rolled back onto her stomach, turning her phone back on. The light stung for a second, before she laid excitedly with a gooey smile as she saw her messages with Sabrina all over again.
She couldn't wait.
...
They were at some Botanical Gardens! Sabrina had picked the spot, Aurore had checked the weather- Aurore was buzzing with excitement. Her heart felt like rainbows after the most refreshing rain.
She'd arrived early thanks to her dad driving her over on his way to work, to which she thanked happily before taking a spot on a bench underneath the dappled shade of a tree. Aurore wearing a neat sundress she'd been raving over for this one day.
Aurore felt pretty. And that made her happy, and she supposed.. she deserved that? She smiled to herself, waiting in her spot.
"Hey!" The inkling of doubt did not turn face when Aurore soon heard a familiar peppy voice. Aurore perked up and could see her and a grin exploded across her face.
"Sabrina! Hi! I was waiting for you!" Aurore exclaimed, beaming with delight. Sabrina looked beautiful in the sunny Parisian day. Her soft orange hair was streaked with golden light with a few strands braided delicately with a few flowers. Her green dress with overall-like straps and a mushroom patterned puffy white undershirt.
Her freckled cheeks lifted up in her own smile. But something, felt, off about it.
"Oh were you know, my, my, that's so sweet of you, I'm blushin' to the tips of my ears~ I do hope I wasn't keeping you long." Sabrina waved a hand as she danced forward. Aurore jolted from the sudden new boldness as Sabrina leaned closer to her face. "We ran into such a hickory fit of weirdness on my way here."
The succubus's lips immediately twitched downwards and a sudden flare of confusion then quick suspicion came across her twisting face. That... wasn't right. Right? Right. No. That didn't.. feel right. That wasn't...- Who was this.. She was so, clearly off, and yet she looked exactly like-
Aurore's eye glinted.
"Oh did you now.. Well I hope you brought the..." Aurore began slowly. She thought quick on what they didn't have. She squinted, and quickly went on to speak; "...extra charger I needed last night."
"The... Oh of course I did. It's in my bag. Don't worry about it, pretty." 'Sabrina' smiled a little too wide, taking another step forward in a teasing playful town that felt just a step too far from what she knew.. "I don't deserve a kiss for that don't I? Hmm? A kiss for your lover~"
"Uhuh." Aurore rolled her eyes. Yup. Not a chance. She put a hand between their faces and pushed the girl's face back. "You're not Sabrina, are you."
The girl mischievously giggled, taking a skip back. Her eyes glittered a green glow that extended to twinkling across her skin, revealing a much different outfit with a twirl. The girl that appeared looked much more like someone who stepped out of a renaissance faire. With a tattered cape and leather straps holding her dark tunic.
"Smart girl." She smiled a Cheshire like grin, tapping Aurore on the nose.
Aurore could recognize Sabrina's half doppelganger from anywhere... er.. granted that she just looked like Sabrina but a little different-
"Ainsel!" The two's heads swerved to the side and a bit further down the road, approaching with a quick and panicked jog in the outfit her sister had masqueraded in with some sort of illusion like magic, was the real Sabrina.
Her face flushed red with hot embarrassment as she approached, catching her breath in a panic squeak.
"Oh my god I'm so sorry we're late, Aurore-" Sabrina fretted hard, parting a nervous hand through her slightly sweaty hair "A-Ainsel was helping me get here fast and I just- agh oh my god- give me a second..."
'Ainsel' giggled before silencing when Sabrina shot her a glare. Though her toothy smile remained apparent. Aurore chuckled.
"It's fine, I just got here." Aurore smiled reassuringly, tucking a hair behind her ear. Sabrina stared up at her and her lips quirked upwards all soft. Aurore could feel her heart squeeze looking at her, face heating up a little. "You're... very pretty."
"T-Thank you." Sabrina squeaked, fidgeting with the edge of her sleeves. "You're, you're pretty too.."
"Sabs what's a charger?" Ainsel suddenly asked, interrupting the two of them. Sabrina blinked with confusion, head swiveling confused between them as her mind suddenly rebooted on where they were and who was with them.
"I- Charger?" Sabrina tilted her head slowly. Oh right.
"I was testing her, she didn't have the right vibes as you." Aurore explained quickly, She giggled. A little amused. "I just wanted to check."
"Ohhh." Sabrina said, understanding.
"Are chargers a fake thing then?" Ainsel looked suspiciously at Aurore. "Sly devil you are, lyin' to your girlfrien's sis-"
"Chargers are like, they give power juice to my phone, Ainsel." Sabrina quickly said, shoving her a little. It was a little funny to watch for Aurore. Seeing two very different yet very similar looking people bicker. Aurore didn't have siblings, so it was quite a sight to her.
"Aye, I see.." Ainsel rubbing her chin. Sabrina fumed, glancing between them with embarrassment and slowly pushing Ainsel off.
"Aurore I'll be back I gotta get rid of her!"
"OI! OI! I WANNA SEE WHAT YER' DOIN' THOUGH!"
"THIS AND ME AND HER'S DATE! GET OUT!"
Aurore laughed watching them squirm off before Sabrina slapped a short cut charm on what looked like some porta-potty and shoved her sister through it. Sabrina made a quick bee-line to Aurore and grabbed her by her wrist, dragging her into the botanical guardian quickly, glasses glinting.
"Hurry before she follows us-"
"I'm glad you're getting along with her?" Aurore giggled, tilting her head. Sabrina's face flushed, mumbling to herself.
"She didn't make you- she didn't do anything weird to you did she?" Sabrina looked up at her. Aurore shrugged.
"She tried to get me to kiss her but I saw through it quick so I wasn't gonna."
"I just wanted this to be- like- Aurore and Sabrina's Super Perfect Going to Go Right Date- that was so- agrghh.." Sabrina fumed even more, tugging at her hair with an angry, upset squeal. Aurore began petting her hair quickly, taking Sabrina's other hand and pulling it out of her locks gently.
"Shhh, Sabrina, it's fine. Don't hurt yourself, please." Aurore eased her, making eye contact with her. She could only just smile at her. To describe with words on how she felt was an impossible and heavy task. How could one describe another that they felt like the world to them? Like they'd just parted the clouds on their life? How could she? So all she could truly say was...
"I'm, glad you're here."
"I'm," Sabrina took a breath and her expression melted, seeing her, making Aurore's skip a tender beat. "I'm happy you're here too. And I'm happy I'm here with you too.."
"Let's have a good day? It's very pretty out, and this place looks empty," Aurore intertwined their hands, shoulders rubbing as they walked through together. "It'll be just the two of us, now."
Sabrina's voice let out a cracked chuckle, grinning wide and giving a squeeze to her hand.
"Let's."
It was beautiful.
Blooming groves and fixtures of plants. Nature bent into tame yet artistic forms. Petals synchronized in waves of patterned color. And there was Sabrina's hand, holding her's, and Aurore had felt anchored to reality in what felt like the most pleasant dream.
And when it did begin to rain, the two had just merely started to laugh. Flicking droplets at the other.
"Your shirt's all drenched!"
"Your hair's all drenched!
"Don't splash at me- AGH- Don't!!"
"I got you!"
Puddles that mirrored the sky. The spaces of shelter, dripping on it's slated roofs. It smelt like a mixture of wet concrete and nature that filled Aurore's lungs with such an invigorating feeling. It felt like she was souring. It felt like...
It felt like Sabrina.
The changeling's legs swung beneath her a dribble of water pricked down on her face, giggling as her tail swished behind her. They'd found a little private gondola surrounded by rows of flowers. Golden flowers, blue flowers, red flowers pinched and petals bursting outwards.
Aurore's wings stretched behind her as she leaned to sit down next to the girl. Claws finding claws and shyly did they rest on each other. Sabrina's glittery emerald eyes flicked up to meet her's and she nuzzled into her with a rub of her cheek. Aurore chirped with delight and her wings, larger, mightier...
She felt strong. She felt safe. She felt loved.
...She let one of them wrap around Sabrina and pull her closer in an embrace of shared happiness in the rain shower.
They may have been seen as strange, maybe from afar they were the ones looking like they stepped out of a renaissance faire. But it made sense to them. And to them, the perfect date truly was here. Dripping with rain. Flushed shuddering against each other from the sudden chill of the cold and their kisses meeting skin and lips every so often.
Their first kiss on their date was so short, and they pulled away so quick, because Aurore couldn't stop grinning. And that made Sabrina smile.
And those things made them both happy.
"By the way," Aurore asked, the two watching the rain go on. "Why were you two late? Just curious."
"Oh, well Ainsel took us through a short cut. And it was a lil ways away from here, so we decided to walk a bit." Sabrina said, softly playing with her own tail. She smiled shyly at her and brought out a pair of small trinkets from her bag. "And well... I saw this in a window and thought of you.."
"Oh my god, Sabrina.." Aurore cooed, as Sabrina placed it in her hands. A pair of earrings that shown a bronze color, twisted in the shape a sun and a storm cloud. A smile stretched wide across the succubus's face as she pressed them to her heart.
She planted a fluttering kiss to Sabrina's cheek, making the changeling squeak.
"Thank you.." She whispered lovingly, making Sabrina practically purr against her.
"Y-Yeah.." Sabrina chuckled bashfully, "W-well, I wanted to get them for you.. but I couldn't find my wallet. So Ainsel offered to pay for me."
"Ainsel has money?" Aurore asked, squinting.
"I wondered that too, but there Ainsel was; putting money on the counter." Sabrina shrugged, sighing. "So then we left and I asked Ainsel how she had money and Ainsel went 'oh those are leaves I just made them look like yer kind of money' and I had to run back and pay the poor clerk actual cash."
"You're such a good citizen."
"Thanks," Sabrina groaned, still dreading over the memory, her ears flopping.
Notes:
Sorry this is a bit short! Just thought it'd be cute!
The real plot twist is that the date Did go well
Chapter 56: You're just my (Blood) Type
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"Miss Juleka Couffaine-"
Rose pointed at her with a manic glow to her toothy smile.
"-By the end of this week, you will have fed from slash drunken my blood."
Juleka blinked at her. She glanced down at her tea, making sure she didn't drink something wrong or off before she glanced back up at her girlfriend with a tilted head and a very confused look. Why would...
"Why in the world would I do that?" She asked politely. Rose's cheeks puffed up.
It was a quiet night, Juleka had been invited for dinner at Rose's place. The crickets singing their newest composure. Maeve was out further in the cemetery, tending to their graves, when Rose and Juleka decided to sit outside on one of the old metal chairs they had set up outside of the Sídhe and share some tea before Juleka went home.
"You've sampled some of the blood of everyone n your gang! Kagami told me!" Rose said, waving a hand. Her eyebrows were knotted together, biting the inside of her cheek as she sunk deeper into her seat. "And I realized you haven't had any of mine.."
Juleka squinted at the grim and a thought hit her as she could hear that normally slow heartbeat skip faster in her sensitive ears. Juleka put the cup down and leaned forward a bit skeptically, staring harder at Rose before she said-
"Are- Are you jealous?" Juleka asked. Rose glanced away, trying to not make eye contact with the vampire. "Rose. Look at me."
"No."
"Why"
"Because- Uh.." Rose squinted more. Juleka could practically feel the blood rushing to Rose's face. "The... the... fluorescence?"
"Rose.." Juleka sighed, her face heating up. Dear god. The idea of drinking Rose's blood. No way. No way in any hell... That felt deeply and utterly... wrong. Juleka felt her head rush with a snap of fear- She shook her head. Change topics now. "I... didn't even know you had blood."
"Well sure I do." Rose said, "I scraped my knee the other day; That bled for a little until I fixed it. So why don't you try it?"
"I didn't actually feed from them." Juleka quickly reasoned. "It was just a blood sample. We'd prick their arm or something and I had like a drop or two. That's all. Anything more than that, and it would've gotten very dangerous. Please don't feel left out. But if you want me to so bad.. I- I guess I... can get a needle maybe and-"
"But still!" Rose pouted. She looked cute pouting, it was a cute expression. Her arms crossed. "Girlfriend privileges..."
"I feel as though you've greatly and unfortunately romanticized the idea and pain of having two teeth stabbing into your arteries." Juleka deadpanned with a salted sprinkle of judgement, taking another sip from her tea.
It was good damn tea. Maeve made it, they made good tea. Although, Juleka was suspecting more and more Mavee was using the actual plants from the cemetery and she wasn't sure about the ethicalness of dead people tea just yet.
"Guess I'll just have to convince you somehow throughout the week.." Rose muttered scheming-like, her eyes glinted. "With force."
Force? What kind of force? Oh god, what else could Rose do, oh god- Wait. Juleka began to panic. She began to panic.
"Are you gonna take my blood packs away?!" Juleka panicked, no no no, that was, that was bad. Her heart began to race and her hands grew clammy immediately. Without blood- she'd go hungry. She'd get violent. She'd- She could become like- "Rose please don't-"
Rose's eyes snapped wide and just as panicked.
"Of course I'm not doing that!" Rose quickly reassured. She gasped to herself at that, processing that idea in her own head and shook her head with a determined look. The own thought made the grim's face sour. "That- No- that wouldn't be fair or kind to you. You.. you need those."
"I- yeah- I do- Thank you. I thought you'd..." Juleka sighed with relief, nearly about to fall apart on herself. Rose softly caressed her hand and there was a spell of silence. Juleka trusted Rose. Juleka would trust Rose with her soul.
In a world where it was necessary to, god did Juleka love her so much, that she would rip her own heart- splintered and worn as it was- and deliver it to Rose's hand herself. Caked in red, and she would follow Rose into any dark with or without any lantern.
"I meant to just tease.. I didn't mean to freak you out like that.. I'm sorry." Rose whispered worriedly, her eyes furrowed together. "And... I won't force you to bite me if it makes you in any form of just- uncomfortable.. I.."
"No no.. I... just..." Juleka sighed, pulling away to lean on the back of her chair. Her eyebrows narrowed with thought. What could she say to make sense? How could she make this not self centered and yet... Juleka glanced at Rose and she trusted her.
Juleka trusted Rose to listen. So.. she decided to try for her.
"I have..." Juleka began. She paused, twisting a strand of her hair as she continued on, as unsure as her tone was. "I have... restrictions... for myself. Safe restrictions. I've used them since I was little to... better fit in, with humans. To... be safer... with humans. I'm very strict with these restrictions and very specific with them, they go from how much I'm allowed to touch someone to how big I'm allowed to smile..."
"But you're surrounded by more monsters now." Rose pointed out. Juleka inhaled and she chuckled a little. Rose was so kind, and quick to think. She sighed.
"..That's true.." Juleka agreed, fidgeting with her cup. "But they're still there because we're also surrounded by more humans, and for me, I still can hurt said monsters anyways..."
"That's also true." Rose said, her voice soft. "Could you tell me more on how that makes you feel?"
"Mm.." Juleka nodded, scratching the back of her neck. She took another sip of her tea. "I've... in my view... got to be really careful. I know it's much harder to be careful for other people. Like Aurore... or- or like, Chloe. But... I guess it's a thing for me too. The fact I'm so clearly a vampire is quite frightening and yet I can't quite help it either..."
Juleka let out a chuffed sound.
"...I guess it gets a little worse... or at least... it connects to how..." Juleka tapped her tongue, thinking further. "My Ma told me people were very fragile in comparison to me and she's right. People are made of cardboard to me and.. and then Rowan... how he just hurts people without caring..."
"You don't want to be that, huh." Rose asked. Juleka felt her body tense and she nodded softly, letting Rose's voice smooth into her. She looked out to the cemetery. Watching as fireflies lit up the night like little stars.
"I hate him." Juleka muttered darkly. Her eyebrows furrowing. "I'm good at keeping my strength, my form, my being contained. But it's always dicey when it comes to blood. It's line I... don't think... I feel like- if I cross it... then it'll be too easy to cross All Of the Lines.. so..."
"I understand." Rose said, with a smile. She leaned over and pressed a fluttering kiss to Juleka's cheek, making the vampire melt. "Like I said; if it makes you uncomfortable, I won't push it, nightshade."
"I'm sorry." Juleka mumbled.
"Don't be," Rose whispered, "I'm glad we're talking about this. Boundaries are important. And it's important to me that I know the ones that you feel are important."
Juleka hummed at that, letting herself lean closer to Rose, pushing against her forehead with her own. The night was quiet and so deeply comforting to Juleka. So much easier to breathe. So much easier to be. So much easier to see. People compared Rose to the sun but, how could they not see the moon and it's stars in her eyes?
She is wonderfulness itself. Juleka softly chuckled to herself, but it was then a glint came to her eyes. And a sprouted thought seemed to weed its way into consideration. What Rose had said... it reminded Juleka of the many bets between Kim and Alix. Bets.. challenges.. and the chance of losing.. would perhaps give something due to owe...
Juleka thought on this with a new perspective of interest. A mischievous kind. It felt... wild like. Fae like perhaps? Juleka chuckled to herself, glazing over her lines of thoughts before coming to speak.
"..You were making a wager were you not?" Juleka asked slowly.
"Huh?" Rose looked up at her with wide and confused eyes. Juleka tilted her head to the side at her and flashed a playful, fangy smile.
"Well... you were all 'by the end of this week'... that doesn't mean a guarantee. That's just your Goal. So I can always..." Juleka drawled with a slow cheeky drawl. "Just Prove you Wrong."
"Oh my- I suppose that's true~" Rose sang, grinning at her a little. That itself nearly making Juleka giggle. Soon, the energy always bubbling in her loveable Rose quickly picked back up. "Then I will totally convince you to drink from me at some point~ I'll just use my powers of.. girlfriend convincing."
"What a fantastical lure you have on me, my love." Juleka purred, her eyes ever so soft at her. Rose giggled lovingly.
"So... you wanna try my blood?" Rose asked with an innocent tilt of the head.
"Nope." Juleka chuckled, twirling a purple strand of hair as she teasingly popped the p in her word. Rose groaned with annoyance. Juleka took another sip of her tea amusedly. "You have all week, darling."
...
The rules were One Attempt per day, so the gang's suspicions wouldn't arise by a constant barrage of Rose and Rose and more Rose. The grim thought this was fair. One week. Seven attempts. Seven schemes. And only one needed to work before 12 am striked on the final day.
Rose used to be human, but she was a grim now. A creature of death that danced with the fae. A little bet like this meant more to her than it would any normal person, and she was sure, Juleka understood that as well.
In fact, she may have even been just as entranced at their little game. So, Rose was going to do her best; and bring out the big guns early. This wasn't just a game. This was an all out war. A love war! Love was a battlefield, and while Rose felt well versed, suddenly Juleka's own interest made her wary of her own tactics, and if they'd even work.
Who was she kidding. If Juleka managed to convince herself they weren't dating for as long as Rose thought they already were, Rose's chances were slim. That doesn't mean she wouldn't try. That'd be a surrender.
I might be hanging out with Kagami too much. Rose thought in a moment of self reflection at how seriously she was taking this.
Rose went up the steps of the subway station and she could already feel herself grow a large smile as she saw a familiar vampire waiting for her at the top. Rose supposed she could always just use her powers to get through Paris quickly.
A quick Poof wouldn't take much time, logically. But it made her feel a bit more alive and present when she could do it. It was the little things to her. It was taking the scenic route of a trail, passing by shop windows, and well, using the subway. They meant something to her. And getting to see her girlfriend waiting for her...
Juleka quickly noticed her and she'd nearly opened her mouth to great her but, it merely fell as Rose skipped up to her, grinning.
"Morning, Jules!" She pepped. Juleka looked over and Rose could almost laugh at her slightly spooked reaction. Game on, nightshade. Rose dared.
"..Hi... Rose." Juleka began slowly, a little blush filling her face. Rose mentally fist bumped herself as Juleka's reaction seemed to throw her some winning points. Juleka's form looked stiff, standing there staring at her, but her eyes soon filled with a more focused look of Concern. "You aren't too chilly in that are you? I- I mean you look pretty in it... but..."
"Whaat? No.. I thought it was actually quite hot today!" Rose said, giving her off the shoulder, frilly, strawberry crop top a little cute flourish and a giggle added. No it ain't. She's right. It's chilly as fuck this morning!! Fuck!!!!! She mentally screamed.
Why did she lead with this strategy? Why would she do this to herself? Well. She had a scheme.
"Rose," Juleka said with an endeared sigh. A slow smile went across her lips, hands planting on her hips. "This isn't gonna work, you know this."
"I didn't read the weather report..." Rose shivered. LIES. I DID! I DID LOOK AT THE WEATHER REPORT! Rose fluttered her eyes, giggling a little. "Was it at least an okay attempt?"
"I wasn't expecting to try the moment you saw me again." Juleka replied with a chuckle, taking her hand to hold. Rose smiled at that, her face heating up a little, but she was determined on her path of gay violence. Juleka fixed her coat a little. "I hope it gets warmer today for you, you do look, nice, in that."
"Can I snuggle up with you?" Rose asked innocently enough as they made their way down the sidewalk. Though the grim was absolutely scheming on the inside and it's tail would be wagging if it was out. She smiled up at the vampire. "You look warm, that's all."
"Oh! Well-" Juleka perked up, she looked like a puppy like this. It was really adorable to Rose, she loved this goth dork so much. Juleka let a shy toothy smile grow across her lips though she hesitated with thought. "Like a penguin? I don't want it to be hard to walk for you."
"I'll be fine!" Rose waved a hand, practically wagging her tail if she had it out right now. "Come on I'm- dead- cold, Jules."
"Oh har har har-" Juleka chuckled to herself, opening up her coat for Rose to waddle herself in, taking her bag.
The two giggled as their steps tripped up with each other, Juleka's strides were much longer than what Rose's was, and Rose's legs would occasionally hit Juleka's. It made them laugh, being together. Though at some point, about the time when they arrived to school, Juleka's nose twitched a little and Rose looked up.
"What's up, Jules?" Rose sang teasingly, so she noticed now. Juleka's eyebrows furrowed and her face came dangerously close to her throat, hair brushing over her collar, making Rose blush a little as the vampire hovered close to her ear.
"Did you put perfume on your neck." Juleka asked deadpanned. Rose snorted.
"Maybe..." Rose hums, her voice whispering teasingly. "Good enough to bite..?"
"Alright- you're warm enough- begone-" Juleka opened up her coat, effectively pushing her out of hugging range with a laugh, rushing past her up the school steps, wobbling a little on a few.
"Wait no you were actually toastyyy!"
"Alright alright-"
So that attempt didn't go well but, she had the rest of the week didn't she? Well, no, second attempt on the second day was halted almost immediately when Juleka turned to her in the middle of her plan, already drinking her 'juice box' for the week, so that was a bust.
Rose skipped the third day, which successfully left Juleka open and suspicious for her fourth day attempt, though, that fell through pretty quickly when Juleka had simply chuckled at her and declined her attempt at getting her to lick some bbq sauce off her neck.
And that wasn't even the original plan! It was just- it as on accident, she tried to play it off as a 'totally expected this totally planed this', but, euhhhh...
"That's gonna get gross and sticky, Rose." Juleka had commented, tilting her head to the side with some concern, Rose nodded, cringing at herself.
"I know- I know- this is gross- ugh- I'm already grossed out- can you please get a wipe- I need to get this off my neck- this was a mistake- this was on accident- help-"
"Yeah I got you-" She chuckled.
Not her best moment.
Rose remembered that it was rather gross, and she still ended up smelling like the sauce for a bit. And she didn't like that. But, even through that, the game was fun. Teasing Juleka, Juleka teasing back... it was Fun. Spending time with her, was Fun. It made life lighter, it filled her heart with so much joy.
Rose just, loved, being with her girlfriend, her Juleka. It made her beyond happy. And if her best excuse to be extra playful with the vampire took shape in a winless game... hah- well... Rose wasn't going to be angry at that. She was going to treasure these moments, forever.
So they fought their little love war. Of shenanigans. A dance that they both laughed at.
Rose would sometimes smell like dumb bbq sauce, and Juleka would chuckle lovingly at her, and tell her she still smelt like flowers in a teasing smile. Rose would be making some food and offer Juleka to lick some off her finger which Juleka would politely grab the spoon instead, making Rose laugh.
And maybe Rose would accidentally fall on the last day and it'd actually hurt quite a bit.
"OW!"
Rose had her back turned, that was on her, though she didn't expect stumbling into the ground when a stray dodgeball throw went hurtling into the back of her head. Ouch.
"Time out!" Couch D'Argencourt shouted, letting out a shrill whistle that made Rose's ears ring.
"Sorry Rose! I didn't think that my dodgeball throw was that awesome- ow- sorry!" Kim said, getting an elbow in the gut from a glaring Alix. Rose winced. She'd be fine. But she was trying to not heal herself immediately despite the sting in what she was realizing was both her fore arms and her knees.
"I'm okay!" Rose squeaked. D'Argencourt let out a prim 'hmph' and stuck his chest out a little, looking down at her with a mix of both a concern and mild disgust at the sight of the blood.
"Who can take this young lady to the Nurse?" He asked loudly, waving a hand at her. Rose squeaked and she didn't even realize how quick Juleka had been to-
"Eep-!"
Juleka had picked her up completely and had started strutting off without a word. Rose's body scrunched up in her arms and she could feel Juleka's racing heartbeat against her. Rose dared to look up and could see worry strewn over Juleka's face as she hustled to the nurse's office.
"Jules- Jules I'm okay I can walk-" Rose quickly squeaked. Was the difficult breathing due to Juleka holding her so tight or was it the gay. "Oh my goodness-"
Probably, mostly, definitely the gay. Ohohohhohohoh man... Rose loved women. Rose loved a woman. She was living so highly in her undeath. Heaven was a place on earth. It was in Juleka's arms.
"Excuse me Nurse-" Juleka knocked on the door hurriedly. "May I come in?"
"Yes yes-"
Juleka pushed in and pushed past the very surprised looking nurse who was playing what looked like some Bejeweled game on her computer which she quickly shut off. Rose was placed down on the cot gently.
"Jules I said I was okay-" Rose said, whispering. "I can heal this lat-"
Juleka's eyes were very red. Her fangs looked long. Rose blinked seeing that. When her eyes opened- Juleka was looking away, pouting like a sad bat. Which just looked like a puppy. Sad sky puppy. Oh her Jules. But what was...
"Oh my, yeah those look like bad scrapes, I'll put some ointment on that and some bandages." The nurse tutted, looking over Rose. Rose mentally whined. Oh she hated how these wounds stung when she could just easily make them go away.
If she knew some illusion magic maybe she could heal herself and pretend she was still hurt but- argh- no. Damn it.
"Miss... you, you're allowed to go back to class now."
Huh? Was Juleka leaving? No! Nooooo..
"Rose," Rose focused back on the present and she met Juleka's soft ruby eyes. The vampire shyly looked at her. "Why don't we hang out at your house later, tonight, sleepover? Would that be okay?"
"O-" Rose began shyly, nodding, "OKay."
And Juleka went, with that occasional little hobble and her always slumped shoulders and bowed head. Though her gaze lingered on her final steps out the door and Rose bet her undead heart skip a beat over her girlfriend..
...
"Flower, Juleka Couffaine is here. She has been invited in."
"Coming, gram!" Rose skidded out of her room and could see Juleka shyly poking her head into the sidhe with a little tight lipped smile. Rose let out a little loving sigh seeing her. She turned to Maeve whilst taking Juleka's hand. "I'm taking Juleka to my room now hope that's cool!"
"Mm." Maeve clicked, drifting in place as Rose pulled Juleka to her room.
Bending bedframe of braiding branch and spruce- walls of moss that cleared at the ceiling to let it's dreamlike swirling illusion of an ever changing pattern of stars and moons, Rose's night lights. The soft, fluffy pink rug tickled beneath her feet and she just let herself leap onto her bed, face first, practically face planting straight into it.
Juleka's soft hearty giggle radiated through the room, all velvet and smoke. Rose peaked an eye open to see her shyly sit down next to her and lean back till both of them laid on the soft bed, covered in multiple layers of softness and stuffed animals of any kind.
Rose chuckled at her and Juleka took one, a purple- stitched up bat, and playfully mimed her own voice to it, moving one of the wings.
"M-Miss Rosie. Princess- your girlfriend asked this- but are you okay now?" It was a squeaky lil voice Juleka made and it made Rose genuinely laugh. She held up her knees and arms, displaying their return to grace.
"Like it never happened!" Rose exclaimed, before her smile faded more into a half pout. She tapped her lip. "Buuuut I should still wear bandages so people don't suspect stuff. Oh but Juleka I found these little unicorn bandaids and I wanna put those on! They're so adorable!"
Juleka lowered the plush a tad and Rose could see the small peaks of a wide, toothy grin from behind the head.
"That sounds very cute," The vampire softly replied, her smile making her squint lovingly at her as Rose parted away some of her bangs. Juleka took Rose's hand and softly leaned against it with her cheek. "You're very cute."
"Aww," Rose cooed, rubbing a thumb over Juleka's cheek. "Look who's talking."
Juleka let out another breathy chuckle, it seemed to rumble her entire body as it did. Like she was containing some purr. Rose would have heart eyes if she could, but the girl was no 'cubi, and she knew Juleka was creative enough to imagine them.
So they stayed like that. Relaxed conversations, leaping to laughter, falling to soft whispers, the trading of kisses that would melt against Rose's skin and make her softly hope in a giggly grin at the scraping echo of the feeling of fangs.
"You could smell my blood back in the nurse's office huh." Rose teased whilst petting a small bat Juleka, she was so perfect sized in her arms and so unbelievable soft. "Did it smell good~ Did you- vant, to suckah, mah blood-?"
"Vampires don't talk like that." Juleka's voice squeaked out with a grump. Rose hummed, letting out a quiet 'oh!', and leaned off to grab her phone. Juleka poofed back into her normal form, tilting her head curiously at her and Rose held up her phone.
"It's almost twelve." Rose pointed out, she huffed. "I didn't get to do anything today."
"Oh so you're saying Kim punting you in the head and sending you face planting into the concrete wasn't the strategy?" Juleka hummed, tilting her head playfully. She made a little snap with her fingers. "Oh darn, guess I carried you all pretty and princess like for nothing~"
"Well I wasn't objecting!" Rose said, dropping her phone to lean backwards on a large dragon plush. She went quiet, before speaking up. "I noticed though, there was a moment your eyes- they got all, all super red! And your fangs looked longer! Did you notice that?"
"O-Oh what? Really did that happen?" Juleka reeled back. Rose nodded and Juleka shook her head with embarrassment and just defeatedly sighed. "Yeah... sounds likely. I was surprised by the amount of blood. Yours smells... smokey by the way. It makes sense, just wasn't prepared for it, instincts might've just flared up and I let my sorta restrictions fall."
"Do those include controlling your eyes and fangys?" Rose asked curiously. Juleka hummed, her eyebrows norrowing.
"It sorta includes... everything.." Juleka replied, whispering as she held a small heart plush close to herself. Her eyes squinted before looking back up at the grim, trying her best to articulate. "It's like... when you lose yourself, and you get all misty."
"I see I see," Rose hummed, letting their legs tangle on their opposite sides of the bed and let a hand rest on her's. The moment was quiet between them. Filled with little breaths and long gazes. She asked, "How do your fangs get longer and shorter? What's up with that? Do they actually grow?"
"Oh um," Juleka lit up at that. "M-Me and Alya actually, looked at this- that, actually."
"Really?" Rose smiled endeared.
"Y-Yeah we went to the dentist, asked, turns out some- deer sorta-" Juleka perked up and for once did her best to fully open up her mouth. Her fangs were such a rare sight, and what pretty fangs they were. Rose felt herself sit up to look closer as Juleka pulled her lips out of the way to motion with a finger. "Igh- therth- thereth a 'ap-"
"Ah... a wha?" Rose blinked with confusion. Juleka's mouth closed and she smacked her lips sleepily.
"There's a gap." Juleka answered, scratching her cheek a little. Her voice lowered. "Above my fangs. They go up there sometimes with a muscle, or something. Apparently the more your fangs grow out... the less room they have so... I won't be able to really hide them forever..."
"You don't like that?" Rose asked, though it was less of a question and more of an assumption that was deemed right by Juleka's huff.
"Yup. I don't." She popped the p with contempt. Rose hummed, and to Juleka's slight surprise Rose pulled herself on to of Juleka to rub a thumb across her cheek- grazing over her lips. Rose's eyes made eye contact with the vampire and she could she a light glint of a more vibrant red reach her eyes.
"May I see?"
Juleka's breath came up to a shuddered hitch- she gulped- and slowly nodded, speaking a rasped, "sure" and Rose continued on- thumbing over Juleka's pretty lips before lifting them slightly.
She softly, gently, she opened Juleka's mouth open and my were those fangs so pretty. Juleka seemed to hate them in some way and yet they looked glimmering. Like little chips of stars. Rose hummed, and her eyes widened seeing them grow just a bit and there they went- almost with a quiet shnk did they appear at a fuller length, just for Rose to fully see..
Juleka's eyes flickered over Rose with a sliver of silent worry and Rose smiled at that, letting go to kiss Juleka's cheek with a loving hum. She thanked her, and turned. She laid beside Juleka now, their bodies turning to face each other, before Rose leaned in close- whispering close to her ear in a quiet breath.
"I think your fangs rather pretty." Juleka let out a puff of air in the form of laughter, letting out a purr at Rose's endless affections. Death had chosen her to embrace, their hands tangling together in their own dance.
"Charmer." Juleka tried to snark, though her voice was soft and clearly blustered by Rose's boldness, unwinding her tension in her bones to melt in Rose's embrace. Rose giggled, pressing kisses across Juleka's face like tattooed freckles that glittered beneath their own universe of stars.
A subtle, haunting echo went across the room, shaking the floor and the bed frame for a rumbling moment. Whispering a quiet- dong... dong...
"It's twelve now. That was gram's clock. It always rings at twelve." Rose said quietly, combing a hand through her hair. "It's really to brand..."
"Awesome..." Juleka softly whispered. Rose giggled, cuddling her arms around Juleka.
"I lost our gambit." Rose whispered obviously with an amused smile that was tinted dark from the light of the midnight room- glistened by false stars that brought comfort to a child. She could see Juleka's smile, safe in the valley of darkness, it was so wide and so full of love as it listened to hear what Rose asked, "What do I lose?"
"Your heart, to me..." Juleka, squinting with a fake evil look. She quietly let out a dramatic, laugh, barely a whisper in the middle of the dark room. "Mwahaha..."
"Jules!" Rose giggled with so much love she thought she'd pop and die a second time. Her vampire hummed softly, a tune, a merry one at that, before nestling herself into Rose's embrace with a warm snuggle.
"Was this fun?" Rose asked quietly, a question for only the midnight hour after such a week of shenanigans. Juleka hummed, her rumbling voice echoing into her ear.
"Yes." Juleka whispered back, growing tired as she melted warmly in Rose's embrace. Rose weaved a hand into black locks and could feel them swirl and play in her hands. Rose's eyes glistened, gazing over her favorite person..
"Enough to bite me for?" Rose teased kindly.
"Mm.. You'll have to wait." Juleka replied, pausing with a toothy smile against her neck. "..That is... if you use your girlfriend convincing powers.."
"Jules,"
"Yes?"
"I said that a week ago."
"I know."
"How'd you remember that silly joke?" Rose asked with a remnant of quiet, disbelief, a breathy chuckle coming from her lips. Juleka hummed, letting out a pleasant bat squeak. Her smile was so soft and yet, so warm.
"Easy," Juleka murmured sleepily. "I love you."
"That's very romantic."
"I try to be..I kinda come off as a weirdo don't I?
"A dork. Not weird. And if you were weird, I love that." Rose replied, pressing a kiss to Juleka's forehead. Juleka's eyelashes fluttered against her skin.
"Okay..." Juleka replied, stars in her eyes as she looked up at Rose. "Wanna hear a bad joke? It's about vampires."
"Jules." Rose said, catching her ruby gaze. Her voice forced strength into it- but the smile on her face said otherwise about how dire she made hersel sound. "I will always say yes to that, so long if you're the one telling it, every time."
"It's a nice coincidence you're dating me," Juleka said quietly, nearly letting out an early laugh. "Cause you're just my- blood- type."
Rose giggled.
"I love that."
I love you.
Notes:
GAYS BE UPON YOU ALL
this was written before the clock struck 12 for me
what a coinky dink
Chapter 57: The best way to a girl's heart...
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"The fae work on an intense rule o' civility an' fairness. What is given is given back. What is taken, is taken in return. It is the law of our nature. We may twist it to their own means, but to take from a fae gives them the right to take from you. Your child, your joy, your soul, doesn' matter if 's material or not, if it is of equal value- the fae assume and thus take it into their possession."
Sabrina sat beside Ainsel on the tree branch. The fae wild's twisting form just an inch away from her, shrouded in the tree's natural barrier of bending and twisting flowers and leaves, that painted dappled shadows across the changeling's face.
"The fae see worth in all things." Ainsel continued on, holding up a blueberry with a wirily little smile. "A greeting, an insult, an invitation, a thank, every single syllable in a sentence. Everything matters to them. And thus, everything must be paid in equal value. Especially if it offends them."
She popped it into her mouth and her face glowed with joy at the taste, her feet happily kicking beneath her. Sabrina's tail flicked behind her observantly, sensing the girl wasn't done quite yet with her rant and decided during that moment to take a bite of her small piece of toast, the taste of butter still on her lips when she asked-
"Then how does fae food work?"
"Aaaaah you've been researching! I'm so proud." Ainsel sang, taking Sabrina's toast from her hands much to her dismay. Though by the thinness of Ainsel herself, Sabrina mentally judged something, and let the fae like human have it. "Well- what do you assume?"
"Uhm. Well. The warning goes not to accept any food from the fae. Even if it's a simple meal." Sabrina began, she decided to pass the rest of their small 'picnic' to Ainsel, watching her scarf it down in a raccoon like fashion. "You can't escape their realm when you eat so... I assume it's some... spell? Inside the food? Some fae ingredient?"
"Hmhmhm! You're wrong. Didja ignore everythin' I said before-" Sabrina squeaked as Ainsel took ahold of one of her antlers and shook her head around wildly.
"aAuughGhhh-IthoUuughtwemooovedoOOooOOnnNn-"
"No, everything connects!" She said before letting go with a chuff. Sabrina's head spun dizzily as Ainsel continued on. "See- The sentimentality and importance of makin' and sharin' a meal for someone matters more than the ingredients and whatever collection of magic in it that it may or not 'ave. The worth of that meal is what puts the eater in debt."
"See- Consumin' that meal is a proclamation that it is yours. That the food upon your tongue must have meant something." Ainsel said with a glint in her eyes. "Does that not mean that the person who made it as equal claim over you? An' imagine you were some bloke in the fae wild starvin' out of your life, a single meal must mean everythin' anyhow, maybe even life saving. See how it balances?"
Sabrina shook out of the spinning sensation rattling in her brain and looked at the other finishing the toast. She thought on that. Those possibilities. But it was hard to fully relate. For most her life... meals didn't mean quite much to her.
Maybe they did when she was a child, when her dad doted on her like she was a person... but meals were more a necessity of survival that so often was just an inconvenience when Sabrina didn't like what she was having.
Sometimes just- the textures were wrong, the tastes were wrong, she had to suck it up to just eat because eating was necessary and being so complainy about 'just food' was childish and she had to get over it, or at least that's what Roger said- and the cycle of pizza, heated up leftovers, and instant noodles were a constant until her stay with people like Anarka and...
"I think I may understand..." Sabrina said unsurely. She chuckled awkwardly, thinking over it. "But... not fully. I'm not quite experienced with the worth of food. Should I try and make fae food?"
"Any type of food of the fae is fae food is it? Shou' I start callin' food from your realm 'uman food? ...Huh I should should'n I..." Ainsel babbled on, humming and thinking, and skipping up the branches of the tree, leaving Sabrina to her thoughts before her last input. "If you think you're a good enough cook for it. Sure. But the taste does matter, imagine starvin' in de fae wil' and you get a nice warm meal of just mud! Hah! Perhaps decide wot actually tastes yummy to you. I know what I like~"
And so Ainsel disappeared, leaving Sabrina to pack up her empty little collection of what she brought as snacks for herself, which became a meal for Ainsel. I suppose she paid me back with her ear full. Sabrina considered, skittering down the tree with a light thump.
She hummed. What Does taste nice to me? She wondered to herself. Have I really asked myself that before? I guess I didn't really trust dad to cook, after all he was busy and not very good at it... I wonder what the others think is yummy as well...
"Ahoy lass! Welcome back!" Sabrina stepped back inside the warmth of the Liberty and looked up to see one Captain Couffaine smiling up at her from the kitchen. Anarka just seemed to glow with some strange happiness seeing the changeling Sabrina didn't really understand. "How was yer time?"
"It was good." Sabrina said, shrugging a little. "She ate all my lunch though."
"Oi-What!? Aye no, that's no good." Anarka clicked her tongue, she shook her head and began turning around. "Don't you worry, I'll make ye a meal, lass. You like grilled cheese aye? I've got time before I get ta' work I'll make one for ye."
"Oh, n-no, you don't have to I-!" Sabrina began in a risen panic, running over to stop her but, she really didn't know what she'd do to try. So she hesitantly sat down and took in the image photographed into her mind here.
Anarka buttered the pan when she put the slices of bread on the stove. It smelt good as Sabrina sniffed the air, and along with watching the cheese melt- she felt the grumble in her stomach refuse to be ignored. It was then Anarka cut up pieces of bacon did Sabrina feel her tail unconsciously begin to flick behind her.
It was steaming off of it's perfectly browned bread, toasted, and smelling of melted butter. Anarka took a knife and cleanly cut it diagonally and another cloud of that smell escaped as it's cheesy inside clung to the split pieces, not unlike some accordion.
"Ohhhhh my god." Sabrina muttered. Her ears flicked. "Nice. I- are you sure I can have this? You're running late now aren't you?"
"Ahhh once I tell em me kid was starvin', they'll excuse me. Besides, it's always worth it to... see you happy, lass." Anarka just warmly smiled at her, sliding the plate towards Sabrina who's eyes widened. "You enjoy that, alright? There's also fruit in the fridge and... lass?"
"Thaaanghnk you.." Sabrina sniffled, she was really trying not to look gross and maybe ugly cry but she had just taken a bite and when her mouth was filled with the warmth of something so, kind feeling, there was something that slightly chipped in her that may have been also influenced by hunger-
"Wo-Woahohoah, lass! Are ye alright?"
"Y-Yeahhh,," Sabrina said, taking another bite. She savored it. It made her feel warm. It was just A sandwich, but after a long morning in the fae wild- it felt- special. She blinked with surprise suddenly at the sinking feeling in her chest.
The need to return a favor. The pull of a debt in her heart. But... she realized. Oh. Oh what Ainsel had said, she had understood now. Sabrina quickly wiped her mouth a bit and looked up at the pirate captain.
"Is there anything I can do to pay you back for this? Pl-Please, I, I need to, it's, it's uh..." Sabrina began, though part of her still somehow found herself ashamed of her need to settle the score. Was it annoying to always have her trail after every given thing or...
Anarka just nodded at that with a smile.
"Aye, I hear ye. Yer a fae, lass, I getcha loud an' clear!" Anarka said understandingly. "Just handle yer own dishes. You ate off it, ya clean it. Easy enough, aye?"
Sabrina felt the tug in her heart lessen and she nodded thankfully.
"Will do, Miss Anarka."
"Aye. Me wife was a fae, I get whatchu need, hun. And uh..." Anarka scratched her cheek a little bashfully. "If... ye need anythin' from this ol' woman... just ask. Yknow? Uh, fae things or not, I'm here for ye."
"Thank you, Miss Anarka." Sabrina said, she smiled softly. Her ears lowering. "For everything."
"Aye, don't thank me too much, you'll be in debt! And I'll make ye wash the starboard! Hah! Just kiddin' I wouldn't..." Anarka barked playfully, before sauntering her way out of the kitchen. "I'll be off! Juleka's cookin' tonight if ye want to help her!"
"Alright!" Sabrina called out, taking another warm bite. She thought on that. Juleka was cooking was she?
"...Hah! Perhaps decide wot actually tastes yummy to you..."
She decided then what she'd like to do over the week. A little goal to reach. Along with who she'd like to do it with. Sabrina ran out onto the deck, leaning over the side to see Anarka just about leaving.
"Ma-Miss Anarka!" Sabrina called out, catching the captain's attention. "Can we invite um, you know, someone over for dinner? Would that be alright?"
"Huh?" Anarka looked up at her with surprise but just smiled, "Aye sure, hun. Go ahead!"
Sabrina bounced in place excitedly, hair slightly standing on end.
"Okay! COol THANKS-" She bolted off, tail swiping behind her as she made a quick race to her phone and dove for it to call.. "-Hey, Aurore! I wanna do a thing? If you don't mind, just, um, yeah! Are you free for dinner tonight? At the Liberty?"
...
"So Juleka, what are you cooking?"
Juleka looked up with a jolt at the two staring intensely at her from their seats, elbows propped on the kitchen counter. It was like the two just appeared out of no where. Like they were waiting for her to get home. Her inky black hair, looking like near tendrils of smoke bristled at that, and she did her best tiny smile.
"'m making... fried rice?" She answered shyly. The vampire tilted her head a little. "It's... for tonight and we can save it for leftovers?"
"Fantastic." Aurore grinned, looking like she was writing something down on her phone. "What are your ingredients exactly?"
"Am I being interviewed?" Juleka chuffed amusedly, her eyebrow cocking up curiously as she leaned forward onto the counter. "I hung out with Alya today, thank you, I know how it feels to be interviewed.."
"Sorry, sorry." Sabrina's tail whisped around behind her, Aurore looking away bashfully. Juleka hummed at that, taking a finger and pushing up Sabrina's glasses for her before she turned back to her preparation of the food.
Sabrina's lips pursed awkwardly before she saw the small flicker of magic, and she could see Juleka shape shifting her ears into something more pointed and bat looking, motioning for Sabrina to continue talking, so she did, face lighting up a little.
"I... went to the fae wild today." Sabrina decided to say.
"Oh didja?" Juleka reacted lightly, she ducked down into the fridge, bustling for something. Aurore's head tilted sideways to see what she was doing, her wings fluttering a little as Juleka seemed to pull out what looked like pre cooked rice wrapped up in plastic wrap and using another hand, pulled out a large wok pan.
"Ainsel was telling me about how fae food works. And I didn't really get it, but I sorta do now? And it's like, sentimentality, but also, more, um, what'd she say..."
"More of a Meaning of Meal, thing?" Juleka's ears blackened, shifting right back to normal as she made eye contact with Sabrina. The changeling nodded.
"Exactly that. And I was thinking.. I dunno.. I guess curiously to myself? What sorta.. food... our group... makes?" Sabrina anxiously fiddled with her fingers. "I spent, ninety percent of my life not even knowing I was a changeling... I don't know whatever culture stuff, I don't know... stuff! Food stuff. I don't know stuff. And I wanna know so..."
"Hmm.." Juleka thought at that curiously, she smiled at Aurore softly. "It's fun you're her science buddy."
"I like trying lots of food," Aurore perked up. Juleka chuckled softly.
"I'm afraid I'm not the most complex cook," The vampire said shyly, turning back to her cooking a little. "But... I suppose I could try and cook what I think you'd like..? If that's what you're looking for..."
"That would be perfect!" Sabrina grinned. Juleka smiled at her.
"Alright," She said, tucking her bangs behind her ear and in a quick bind charm on the counter, she tied her hair up quick- "I'll do my best then,"
Juleka placed the rice on the counter and flicked the fire on, pouring what looked like sesame oil into it. She seemed to be checking every now and then if they were staring at her still before turning back to her work as she muttered quietly under her breath, questioning what the next step was while she was mid her current step.
The homey sound of chopping and sizzling filled the two's ears as Juleka busied herself with the simple yet enrapturing look meal. Juleka was quick to cut up pieces of meat and greens, dumping them into the pan before chucking in the rice-
"Are you two good with eggs? Like melty kind..?" Juleka asked curiously over her shoulder as she mixed the rice and soy sauce together. Sabrina's ears twitched upwards, Aurore let out a 'eep!'
"Yeah, sure!"
"Uh, no thanks for me!"
"Then the fried rice is done, grab some plates for yourselves?" Juleka smiled. As the two jumped to their feet, She pulled out another pan, wobbling a little as she bent down and making a quick grab for the egg cartons-
The steam off the rice wafted into Aurore's face and the smell of meat and vegetables hit her. She breathed it in, her hair bristling, and she sighed with delight before squeaking as Juleka took it from her hands.
Carefully, the vampire slid a wobbly looking fried egg on top, before taking a chopstick and splitting the yolk open. Her jaw fell wide as the golden stream of the yolk spread across the rice before Juleka took out a bottle of ketchup and drew a small heart on it.
Aurore sat down next to Sabrina who was marveling over her own meal with her own small ketchup doodle (a lopsided leaf) with just as much awe and joy. Juleka left the wooden spoon she was mixing with in the pan and looked at the two expectantly.
"D-Dig in?" She smiled shyly.
It was delicious. If Aurore could say something specific as she swallowed down her first bite, it was deeply filling. Fried rice wasn't exactly the most complex meal to make, but it made her feel warm inside and satisfied.
"Beef?" She asked, though her mouth unattractively full- Aurore smiled at the mix of the soft egg and it's contrasting tangy ketchup friend- adding to the flavor of the meat used that she decided to guess out-loud.
"Yeah, cut it up the best I could..." Juleka chuckled a little, scratching behind her head a little. "Used, um, leftovers. From another night. Fried rice is nice like that, I can just throw in stuff like that."
"I taste spinach too.." Sabrina observed, her tail flicked as a thought crossed her mind. Beef... spinach... "And with the egg..."
Aurore and Sabrina made eye contact and they did their best not to laugh. Though their look of humor seemed to be caught by the vampire who's eyebrows raised up to her hairline with worry.
"W-What?" She asked. Aurore looked up at her with a cocked up eyebrow, her wings fluttering behind her a little.
"Juleka every ingredient of this is rich in specifically iron, was this intentional?"
"H-Huh- I- w-what?"
"Guess not." Aurore snorted lovingly, her wings fluttered with joy. "Thanks though, Juleka!"
"Yeah," Sabrina giggled, she beamed up at her. "Thanks Jules!"
"Yeah, no prob." Juleka murmured, eyes still a little wide with surprise before her face just melted softly into a little, delighted, toothy smile- leaning on the counter and watching the two enjoy themselves with a look of gentle pride. Mystery Gang Member One, Complete.
...
"H- HEY GUYS, come in come in dinner's almost ready!- Ack- please mind the floor of- aCk- OBJECTS-"
Aurore and Sabrina couldn't help but peak in cautiously when they heard the strain and struggle in Alya's voice. The Cesaire house empty seemed like a rather peaceful place, but around this time when the whole family was home, they did feel like they were intruding upon a lion's den just a bit.
Alya was holding one of her sisters- was it Etta or Ella- upside down by the legs while the other screamed and jumped onto her back, nearly toppling them to the ground. Sabrina near slipped on a toy and she took in a deep breath at the smell wafting from the kitchen.
They were in their human forms, the two kids in the house not yet aware of the magic in their home just yet, but something about the warmth and the laughter that was just so abundant and loud was so, comforting on its own. It was a sound Sabrina was getting used to at the Liberty, and for Aurore, her home experience was different being an only child.
But it was strange to the succubus, because this house with a full family, simply felt like the Mystery Gang themselves.
Alya perked up seeing the two.
"Hey! We made shrimp and chicken eto- ETTA STOP IT THATS MY HAIR- AGHR-"
"Etouffee, please darlings make yourselves at home, food's almost done." Sabrina and Aurore squeaked as Mrs. Cesaire seemed to pop her head out of nowhere. Her smile was gentle, though tired, and her hands had a delicate strength to them as she guided them into the Cesaire house with a welcoming look.
"I feel like this is the first time I've actually been here with the whole- eep!" Aurore jolted as she looked down and saw both Etta and Ella looking up at her with wide unblinking eyes. Aurore blanched and she looked at Sabrina for help but the changeling just shrugged with equal confusion. Aurore looked down at her and waved unsurely. "Uh... hello?"
"Aren't you-" Etta said.
"-The weather girl on tv?" Ella asked.
"O-Oh! Uh, yes! I am!" Aurore squeaked, pleasantly surprised. Etta and Ella looked at each other with their wide looking eyes and ran off from her like scurrying rats. Aurore sheepishly grinned, looking deeply confused. "I- cute...?"
"Yeah yeah, don't feed these things after midnight." Alya groaned, hair looking like a rats nest. "They're gonna ask if you can change the weather. Or ask if you know Mireille."
"Oh joy." Sabrina said, bumping her hip with the succubus, making her chuckle a little. Alya hastily grabbed their hands and squealed.
"Come on come on!" She said quickly, dragging them out of the living room. "Before my sisters want to talk to you more!"
"Alya! Alya!"
"We wanna talk to the weather girl!"
"BEGONE! BEGONE! CHILDREN OF THE DEEP! BEGONE!" Alya shouted, shoving Sabrina and Aurore towards her room and blocking the path for the scrambling kids. "MOM! TELL ETTA AND ELLA TO KNOCK IT OFF!"
"They just want to meet your friends, Alya." Mrs. Cesaire reasoned, looking a little busy in the kitchen. Sabrina felt herself squeak, small children, tiny hands, oh god, too much energy, why did they look like they were vibrating in place.
"I gotcha. I gotcha." A giant figure pushed past Alya and they could hear the twins shriek with excitement and energy as Nora threw them up into her arms and hung them upside down by their feet. "Is this what you two wanted?"
"YEAH" The two screamed, Nora let out a loud bear-like chuff as she swung the two kids around much to their feral delights. Sabrina shrunk behind Aurore as the woman looked over to the three.
"Don't worry, flyweights I'll deal with the two tiny children you apparently can't deal with!" Nora teased Alya. The fox selkie shook it off, bumping the two other girls into her room.
"Yes thank you Nora bye now!"
"WAIT-"
"-WE WANT-"
"-TO TALK TO-"
"-HER FRIENDS!"
"NOPE! YOU'RE STUCK WITH ME! FOREVER!"
Sabrina could hear the giggled shrieks through the wall as Alya shut the door behind them. Alya dusted herself off from the 'tiny child germs' and the three let out a heavy sigh.
"That 10 seconds was somehow so terrifyingly exhausting. Uh, sorry." Aurore muttered. The fox selkie barked out a laugh.
"Imagine living with them." Alya snarked with an amused breath. She waved a hand. "God- It's fine though, it makes me happy seeing those two happy. Even if it's hair pulling, like, literally, ow, nuts. I don't know how Nora dealt with me alone."
"I like your Doctor Who door." Aurore pointed out behind Sabrina as the changeling quietly ignored the muffled dialogue to her ears as she took a moment to look around whatever new was in the room.
Sabrina smiled as she saw a succulent she gave her still looking healthy and happy on the desk.
"Do your little sisters still not know that..."
"They're still young, it's kinda awkward like, we wanna tell them at some point at some age? When they're mature to know? But like, when is that age yknow? It feels wrong to not tell them until they're like, I dunno, eighteen, then it feels mean, but it's hard to trust two seven year olds with a mischief streak to Keep a Secret that'll cost us our lives."
"But you don't wanna wait too long cause you don't want to hurt their feelings?" Sabrina looked up. The two girls seemed a lil jumped at her suddenly speaking but Alya just nodded.
"Pretty much." Alya said, fiddling with a curl of hair. "Your whole thing put more perspective on us, so it's like, hard to calculate."
"Wow- I can't imagine why." Sabrina let out a sly laugh.
"Girls! Food's done!"
"Oh yiss!" Alya clapped her hands, rubbing them excitedly. "Let's go let's go let's go-"
"Woo!"
It was a much more complicatedly cooked meal from what Sabrina could tell as she was given her own bowl, hand painted with tiny finger prints and smudged animals and chipped with mishaps and love. And yet, it carried the same emotional fullness that spread through her chest with each bite as the blur of voices across the table sung into her ears.
It was familiar and different, and Sabrina found herself enjoying every moment. Though, Etta and Ella did end up asking Aurore if she could control the weather, and the poor succubus was stuck being squabbled by the twins the rest of the night.
...
"Yall want me to cook for you?" Alix asked, her eyebrow quirked upwards. "I cook for you guys all the time. What the hell."
"That's true." Aurore pointed out a little to Sabrina. "Every time we crash at her house she kinda just feeds us something already. Plus the full moons."
"Aghh that's true, sorry Alix..." Sabrina slumped. She was a little embarrassed. And Aurore and her had chased Alix down and everything today, stopping her on her work out... then suddenly, a spray of water hit her face and she near shrieked. "ALIX WHAT THE-"
Alix held up her small squirt bottle, with a lazy snort. Sabrina squeaked at that as she wiped the water from her glasses. Her face burned a little but Alix just pointed at herself with a laidback look.
"You can't just stop me mid run and say sorry." Alix said sharply, she grinned, pocketing her bottle back into her backpack. She let out a chuff. "You're a fae. You know apologies make your debt worth more!"
"Ah.. Sorry- I mean- how do I apologize for apologizing..." Sabrina muttered.
"Come on, shenanigans are shenanigans," The witch said, waving a hand. "You guys look all dressed up for a work out and I was almost with my run today, so I guess it wouldn't hurt to take another lap now that you two are here. Just keep up and I'll be cool with it."
Aurore and Sabrina blanched but Sabrina couldn't quite refuse that. It was a debt request.
The Parisian day was sunny. Aurore had told this earlier though Sabrina was blindsided by well, how blinding it was. Sweat rolling down her face at the heat beat down on her and she did her best to keep up with Alix who's energy seemed so steady and boundless- Sabrina was quite winded as they winded around the bridge.
"It's fine if you can't keep pace with me!" Alix hollered, smile on her lips as Sabrina kept up, but it seemed someone was lagging behind.
"I SHOULD bE ABLE TO THOugh." Aurore wheezed, wiping the hair from her face. "WE'VE BEEN THROUGH SO MUCH I SHOULD BE- USED TO- THIS!"
"The adrenaline of life threatening situations don't carry to every day life!" Alix laughed, "Come on I'm picking up speed now!"
"AW COME ON!"
"Slow down, Alix!" Sabrina shouted.
"Come on!"
The changeling had to admit to herself that she was, now in days since the start of the gang, almost jealous of Alix Kubdel. If you asked an old dead part of herself, it was because her closeness to Chloe- but if you asked the current part of herself, it was more of a mixture of awed admiration and apprecation.
Alix was, no matter how much she'd try and fool anyone who considered it, perhaps the smartest and talented person, that Sabrina knew. Alix was athletic, she was well loved by her peers- whether they knew her true facets of herself or not- and her connection to the arcane was fascinating.
She was fearless, and she was quick, but she thought so deeply, it was scary. And yet- Alix was also, once more did she hide this, but one of the kindest people Sabrina had also known.
Before they became friends, even stretching as far as when they were against each other- a thorn in Chloe's side before all of the magic and all of the terrors of the moon- this was a fact Sabrina had noticed with silent fascination.
Alix would forget things, dates, events, sometimes whole days that occurred, and yet, what she never seemed to forget was the People around her. Never a detail missed, never a consideration out of touch- Alix would hit darts right on the bullseye in the scape of a person's life. Whether she was against or for them.
"I just always try to remember... what came before." Alix had once said with a shrug. She laughed, spinning her little watch. "It's kinda simple. Almost too simple. Yknow. 's just me. It's perfect for my life, really. You never know when it's gonna end."
That's right wasn't it...
"Alright, that was a good work out, good job you two." Alix laughed, watching as Sabrina and Aurore both collapsed to a bench, wheezing. "You guys- pff- super need to work out more regularly. Can't go wheezing like this if we're running away from some, I don't know, what's awful- demon, zombie, dragon, skeleton, thing. Pff I don't know.."
Sabrina fumbled with her glasses, her heavy gasps fogging them up as her sweat drenched her clothes. She wasn't really expecting to run today.. and yet..
"Here." Sabrina looked up as Alix handed the changeling her water. "You two share this, I've had enough don't worry."
"Thank you," Sabrina gratefully gulped some down, it was cold and refreshing and after a moment she quickly handed it over to Aurore who looked like she was in worse ragged conditions than her. It gave Sabrina to think more.
Alix was the only human in the group. Well, sure there was Nathaniel and Mylene, and also Luka, but they weren't in the group group. Honorary members. When Alix took a bow with the danger they would harp, she'd dance with it, with only her fragile mortality her human body gave her.
She had no regeneration powers, no advanced life, no tough skin- no claws, no tails- only her magic and her knowledge. She was the most in touch with her true humanity cause... well... she was the only human. Alix was squishy. She understood how small she placed but literally and in the figurative sense in this world. Where did love or vulnerability stay?
"Here."
Sabrina blinked, her hand opening to receive- a peeled orange, split in half. She looked up to see Alix's smile. She let out a snort of a laugh and motioned to pass it over to Aurore to which Sabrina did. It tasted sweet, it tasted tart, it was simple, and yet, it was what Sabrina needed. The dash of sugar and the giggle she let out when some of it dribbled past her lip.
"I like carry snacks around for myself and others." Alix said, sitting next to them with a comfortable sigh. "I figured it was good timing."
"Always." Aurore chirped. Alix never told people she loved them, because she loved so fiercely through her actions anyways, and it has always been like that- Sabrina realized. She smiled at that.
She spat out an orange seed.
"Ooh that was a nice one!" Alix laughed.
"pPFfpepfpeeppethth"
...
They were a bit worried when they got to Chloe. Sabrina from first hand experience knowing the blonde was really- adept- no Chloe couldn't cook at all that was just the plain truth to it. But still. Research was Research. And Chloe seemed to have an idea.
So that's why they ended up at an all you can eat bbq restaurant with she and her father. Sabrina and Aurore felt deeply underdressed and with Kagami being the next and last on their list, they expected that wouldn't be the last time they'd feel that this week.
They were seated at a circle table in a private room, Aurore to her left and Chloe to her right, and in front of her, the mayor. What a sentence that was for the changeling. Aurore looked pleased with herself and was muttering about cost though her concerns were waved away by Chloe, as she distracted her with other conversations-
Feeling a little left out but unready to join in with them, Sabrina gave a shy little wave to Mr Bourgeois that he awkwardly returned.
"It's been a while since we've really seen each other." He said, taking a sip of his water, though, he probably could have had wine if he wasn't too self conscious about drinking in front of children. "Haven't carried too much homework from my Chloe have you?"
"Uh, no, no I don't really, do that anymore." Sabrina awkwardly chuckled, glancing at Chloe. "I mean not unless you pay me somehow, h-hah!"
"Huh? What're you guys saying?" Chloe's mouth was full, her plate looked much more covered in red than her's and Sabrina shrugged her off, looking back up at the mayor who shifted a little with surprise seeing the two. He fiddled with his thumbs, unsure how to continue on with the talk.
"I hear from Roger you're... not living with him anymore, Suh-Sabrina?" He asked sheepishly. Sabrina was about to take a bite when she heard that, but she paused. Oh right..
"Oh did he tell you that?" Sabrina replied stiffly, poking some steak. She didn't think he'd try talking to her about This. "Thanks for letting me come over at the Hotel a couple of times. I feel a lot safer there than with him."
"Is-Is that so." Mr Bourgeois smiled, trying to look proud of that. Chloe seemed to be paying full attention now to the both of them, leaning on her elbow as she gnawed on a kebab stick, her canines sticking out.
"Daddy are you seriously trying to ask her about this? I told you it's a dropped subject." Chloe drawled with a sharp and stinging tone. Ooooh she pulled the 'daddy', that's like pulling rank as a rich brat daughter. Sabrina thought distantly
"Well I'm just worried!" Mr Bourgeois blundered, "Roger has been a close compatriot and well with length of how long you've been away from him- has there not been any sort of court case or official documentation that you aren't safe to be near him?"
"No..." Sabrina looked away, itching her cheek as she tried to glance at anything else. "But-"
"There's just some complicated stuff to this." Mr Bourgeois began, "And I'm just... worried, for you. And if there's anything we can actually do-"
Seeing Roger again- that would be the requirement wouldn't it- Sabrina didn't want to do that- she didn't want to. Chloe looked at Sabrina and quickly spoke-
"She's fine, dad. And the people she's with are really good. And can use magic. So she's, like, safe." Chloe pressed, her more shrill voice she used with her father toning down to something more flat and serious. Sabrina could practically see her wolf ears, though not present, flatten using her imagination. Mr Bourgeois took a bite.
"I see.." He muttered, looking like he got kicked. Mr Bourgeois was not a perfect man, but, he was a kinder soul than he let on. Sabrina made eye contact with Aurore who offered a hand to hold beneath the table. She took it, letting it softly rest on her thigh.
"Jeez." Chloe groaned, taking a stab at her meat with the fork. She glanced at the three of them, a glaze of worry hidden in her eyes as she took a large bite. "How's the food, is the food good?"
It was good. Sabrina took a bite at that. There was a variety of different meats, though this one, she figured to be some sort of steak. Sabrina wasn't quite a carnivore before, that hadn't changed, but she noticed that to be the case for Chloe herself.
Noticing further, Chloe actually had the fullest plate out of all of them, and not because she wasn't hungry or lagging behind, she just kept eating. It was quite impressive to Sabrina actually, though her thoughts were only slightly interrupted.
"So you are all magic then? You and all of Chloe's new friends? You think you can magically help me figure out that darn Tinder thing?" Mr Bourgeois looked up with a little innocent smile.
"DaAd dONT TELL MY FREIND YOURE ON-!" Chloe hissed with red hot embarrassment flooding her cheeks, she face palmed, not looking at either of them. "Dadd- Dad and... Audrey are uh... sorting out... some... fun papers. So he's trying to... hhh.. get back into- dating..."
"Did-" Aurore choked on her food, eyes wide. "You set your dad on tinder?"
"I- I don't know what else I was supposed to do!? Ugh-" Chloe took another bite of food, her face red. Sabrina chuckled a little.
Chloe's appetite had increased since the gang's founding. It came with her increased metabolism. Her body had also become a lot more toned since the Museum incident, and Sabrina wondered to herself if it was because Chloe's wolf side had grown a stronger need or if she decided to simply accommodate and accept it more. Perhaps even both. It seemed those two sorta of sides would tie into each other.
"Hey! Hey! Aurore you've barely eaten. What are you trying to do? Starve yourself? Don't you even try, not on my watch!" Either way, Sabrina figured- chuckling as Chloe aggressively fretted over the succubus and taking another bite, she was happy to see Chloe happier in her skin. She looked stronger now, kinder, and it suited her.
...
Somehow, though they shouldn't have been surprised, the two girls felt deeply underdressed when they teleported into the restaurant, just a step behind Kagami, and a stumbled few behind her looming mother.
"Remember; Behave. Talk to me if you need anything. Understood?" Tomoe stood tall, face half lit by the flames of her two tails as the dark restaurant- resting just between the human realm and what almost felt like the underworld itself.
"Yes mother." Kagami responded. Sabrina's hand squeezed with Aurore's as they peaked their heads deeper into the restaurant. The obsidian like rocks ridged and defined, smoothing over head of them and glittering like fabricated stars, and shinning like it was wet with the deepest of waters.
With it's cracks did it illuminate a soft neon like glow that lit over head the multiple booths, each blocked by a bright red drape that lit it's guests into shadowy silhouettes of the most monstrous of looking creatures. Their gossip and their blabber muffled by the ocean of its own self.
They looked to see Tomoe walking away from them. Accompanied by no one except one who seemed to be a host. Wait where was their only adult supervision going-
"Hey. You two. We're being seated somewhere else." Kagami waved a hand in front of them. Her eyes, glowing in the dimly lit place, were focused and grounding. "Let's go now. Please walk close to me, so you don't get lost."
"R-Right!" Sabrina skippered forward. The rug below was soft against her paws, tickling her tail as it brushed below her. It felt almost like moss. Though the entire place, too, felt devoid of life other than the people dining within. What kind of place were they at!?
In front, Kagami followed behind what looked to be a small, misty looking creature, floating like a sputtering ball of blue magma, halting, and turning to an empty booth. Oh!
"Thank you very much." Kagami gave a little bow to it, letting it float off on it's merry little way. Kagami motioned to the two other monsters with a little twitch of her head. "Come now, take a seat."
The cushions were very comfortable Sabrina noted, running her hand over the leather- it felt impossibly nice, and leaning on it, she felt as though she could sink forever into it- an the table was spotless in every way.
"This place is... crazy." Aurore whispered, as Kagami pulled the booth covering closed. Her ear twitching in acknowledgement of her and she hummed.
"It is." Kagami noted, she looked to them. "You both said you were fine with sushi when I invited you, no?"
"Well I didn't expect- I was more so expecting like, just a nice place- this is extreme-" Aurore's mind looked like it was spinning, her wings doing light little flaps. "I swear like, the table over there? Looks like the- the mafia or something!"
"Hm? Oh those people are. Don't make eye contact. Tea?"
"Passing over what you said- sure!"
"Where are we?" Sabrina decided to ask, her ear flicking as she motioned her 'no' to the offer of tea and pouring herself some water from the jug on the table. She added on, looking around just a spell anxious- "Where did your mom go?"
"Ah, well..." Kagami began, looking around, trying to sum up the words the best she could, fidgeting with her clothes. "It's sort of a pocket world. Tucked right where spiritual creatures... like me and my mother, yokai, demons, whatever the kind are more easily able to access for discussions, business..."
She awkwardly snapped her chopsticks, her face scrunching up with deep embarrassment, that she covered up by burning them entirely and quickly grabbing another pair.
"...but also they have good food here?" Kagami awkwardly said, her eyes tracing off. "And well, after moving to France, me and mother missed the good authentic sorts, so we came here often. As for her?"
Kagami leaned from them and with a delicately calloused hand- parted the red drape just a tad for them to see, ear twitching with suspicion as they zoned in on the elder nekomata. Sabrina squinted and was surprised to see her with some man they had not seen at the entrance accompanying her. Tomoe Tsurugi closed the drapes over the two and so did Kagami with a chuff.
"She's been talking in secret with that man for the last few weeks. Discussing what my mother calls secretive business. I don't know who he is though, and he hardly has any aura of importance." Kagami sharply noted, she sighed, looking to them a bit more sheepishly. "Forgive my venting, let's eat, yes? I'm sorry I dragged you both here, when I'm sure the others were able to give you a more personal meal..."
"It's alright. Chloe couldn't cook either. Did you know her dad, the mayor, has tinder now?"
"What is.. tinder?"
They'd made their orders, a few choices of nigiri, a few rolls, Kagami pointing out a bowl Sabrina may like, Kagami made her suggestions and criticisms that they listened to with interest and acknowledgement much to her subdued joy. Because each thing she said was full of consideration, and she wanted that to be head and understood, and they did.
Sabrina wasn't sure if she enjoyed the sushi itself, the texture- though smooth- and the taste quite alright- it didn't click the greatest with her, but her stomach felt a delightful warmth at the hot udon bowl Kagami had ordered for her. It pooled into her stomach in a gratifying heat that made her feel cozy. The soft noodles delightful to chew.
"I would've expected you to suggest ramen..." Aurore distantly said, staring soft eyed at Sabrina before blanching "F-fuck wait that sounds so racist- I am sorry didn't mean it that way I just saw some on another table and..."
"I'm not offended." Kagami chuckled, holding a piece of tofu between her chopsticks. "It's apparently good here, from what I've heard. I just figured she wouldn't like it. Ramen broth is less.. 'clean' feeling than the udon bowl. Also I like the udon."
"Valid." Aurore snorted, popping a piece of salmon in her both and chirping with joy. "Gosh this is so yummy! Having rich friends is so nice. Thanks a bunch for paying, Kagami, you're amazing."
"Who said I was paying?" Kagami deadpanned.
"H-..HUH?"
"That was a joke." Kagami said flatly. Sabrina and Aurore stared at her wide eyed and watched as Kagami's physical mask chipped as her lips quirked up into an amused, yet, almost nervous smile. "That... that was a joke. I hope you didn't expect me to actually do that... I brought you both to this place because... it is special to me. I hope that carried over to you both."
Sabrina and Aurore made eye contact for a spell, before glancing back at the nekomata. Kagami was, strong. She steeled herself with a ferocity and yet almost noble stoicism. But, she was kinda awkward wasn't she?
And she loved. She loved so quietly even when her heart was so loud, because love had no words in a cat's language, it was in actions they were defined. And focusing on that, Kagami's care burned like a forest fire. It was the Moment that mattered so much. Sabrina understood now, and she was happy she did.
"Kagami, you're a really good friend." Aurore grinned. Kagami's ears perked up and she slowly blinked at them, a soft smile on her face.
"I am glad."
...
By the end of the week-
Sabrina dreamed of flying mushrooms that night, blinking confusedly as she sat up from bed. Her vision was blurry and she fumbled to grab her glasses, rubbing her eyes drowsily. She yawned long, mouth smacking dryly before she processed with soft comfort. Ah. She had a weird dream. Of course she did after all, she always did when Aurore slept over.
She pawed at where Aurore would be but found a blank space on the bed. She groaned sleepily, looking around. The warmth of Aurore's cloud covered blanket was intoxicatingly alluring but the draw to find Aurore was much more fueling.
She sniffed, and a wafting smell of something else came to her, and her ears perked upwards in reaction as her senses slowly came to her fully, one by one. Sabrina climbed off the bed and scurried out of Aurore's room, her tail following behind her until she came across the smell that drew her like a siren's song, right to the kitchen.
"Oh! Good morning!" Aurore chirped, her eyes lighting up seeing the changeling. Her wings fluttering. "I um, I made some pancakes and.. um.. bacon. They're a little crispy though. Uh. Both pancakes and bacon that is."
"Oh wow," Sabrina's eyes were distracted as she slumped onto Aurore, her arms sleepily wrapping around her. Her voice muffled against Aurore's shirt. "GooMormignh,"
"Sorry, I woke up early, you can go back to sleep again I just wanted to start something." Aurore's voice softly prickled into her ear, Sabrina hummed as she felt a hand softly comb through her orange locks, thumb grazing her antlers.
Sabrina had always loved sleepovers. Before Aurore and after. The feeling of early morning grogginess and the gentle care, the domestic-ness of it all, the smell of breakfast and the feeling of warmth in her chest.
She always felt it was a feeling she was only allowed in that bubble of niceness in the morning after a sleepover. But she was proven wrong. And yet, it still was special. Just a little moment in time. Sabrina wanted to feel like this forever. Where her dreams were odd and the smell of pancakes and morning rays filled her lungs.
"Alright sleeping beauty," Aurore laughed, "Let's wake up and eat now?"
"Alright," Sabrina yawned, her tail whisking around behind her as she nuzzled her cheek into Aurore's shoulder, looking up at her with love. "Sorry."
"No apologies now." Aurore's wings fluttered, chuckling. "Come on come on, my parents went to work earlier, we can take it slow, help me set the table?"
"Alright." Sabrina mumbled, she chuckled a little to herself at that. "I actually had a dream last night your dad tried to make a Gandalf impression during dinner and dropped a plate of spaghetti."
"Oh no that happened don't you remember?"
"Oh!"
Just the two of them, how wonderful was that?
"Do you cut up your pancakes and dip them into syrup? Or do you just, drown your pancakes in syrup first?" Aurore asked, looking up and seeing the latter occurring right in front of her. Sabrina giggled, taking a bite.
This week was fun. Aurore felt lucky to be here with Sabrina.
"You mentioned it before dinner last night but you said your grades were...?"
"Oh yeah, god, Ms Mendeleiev is kinda getting on my ass about it. She like, wants me to succeed? But also, it's rough to get yapped at. It's hard to balance being a weather girl and a, yknow, student."
She hoped Sabrina felt the same.
"Sorta related- but we've been running around all week, but you know, I never really asked- do you or Mirielle have any specific monster specific food thing?" Sabrina asked, looking upwards at Aurore who merely chuckled.
"Oh come on, you know that answer; 'cubi feed off of love." Aurore said lightly. She sighed, twisting a finger through her hair, her wings lowering with each word "Me and Mirielle actually chatted about it, 'cubi don't really have species specific stuff or cultural little tidbits.. since they're so solitary and strayed from each other."
"Oh, I see."
"Yeah, 'Cubi don't really have communities with each other... or really talk to each other beyond the awkward 'oh hey' or whatever you called that whole debacle" Aurore continued on, She fiddled with her thumbs a little awkwardly as she spoke out loud, articulate an careful as Sabrina took off her glasses carefully. Aurore's eyes lowered. "I guess it's it's kinda.. disappointing in comparison to everyone else, it always feels like-"
"C-Can I kiss you?"
Aurore blinked widely at Sabrina and her heart nearly thumped out of her chest as she stared at the slightly flustered, slightly manic, very wild look in her girlfriend's eyes that were barren from her glasses that Aurore realized- Sabrina had taken off just for the chance-
The succubus gulped, though not out of fear but rather to regain control of her very consciousness and smarts from the literal gay panic that had stunned her silent- as a wobblily smile crept over her cherry lips.
"O- okay! Sure!" Aurore smiled shyly, playing with a strand of hair. "W-whenever you're reaDY!-!"
Aurore squeaked as Sabrina excitedly threw herself halfway across the table, crashing her hands over tableware, clutter, and a few books that were laid out. And without a miniscule of hesitation, the changeling pulled the blonde succubus into a long, gentle, sweet, kiss. Love tasted like syrup.
Aurore's heart shot out of her chest before she inhaled Sabrina's breath in and she let herself close her eyes and simply Be. Her wings fluttered behind her lazily as her fingers found Sabrina's hands one way or another and she let her thumbs caress dry knuckles and rub across freckled cheeks before they finally pulled away and Sabrina let out a slow little giggle.
"You're blushy," Sabrina noted curtly, she let out another giggle that squeaked and chirped in her elastically chipper and autumn hearted tone. "And your wings are all big and flappy now."
"And you're adorable." Aurore simply giggled back, tapping Sabrina on her nose with an endeared toothy smile as she saw her pair of flopping deer ears wiggle with delight. Tail twitching behind her in a curled, swaying motion. Aurore smiled lovingly as Sabrina laughed and the two shared their time, together.
Notes:
i wrote so much of this hungry and also so much of this is comfort food
Chapter 58: You know that one Kesha song
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"Nathaniel..." Marc began, his hands balling at his sides with determination. "Thank you for dating me!"
"Uh, yeah, sure dude, thank you for dating me too. I feel really lucky." Nathaniel smiled awkwardly, they started dating a few weeks ago at the very least. And it seemed to be going pretty well. They were even planning a nice date night out for the first time this saturday. But there was something with Marc currently that made Nathaniel a bit worried. He tilted his head. "Is there something wrong?"
Marc's eyes welled up comically large, as if they were filling with frustrated- stressed tears. It was concerning to Nathaniel, even more so, Nameless had even drifted over his shoulder to check on him- letting out a little-
"Hey Nathaniel is your boyfriend okay-"
"NATHANIEL I'M ACTUALLY A DEMON I DIDN'T WANNA TELL YOU CAUSE I WAS WORRIED WHAT YOU'D THINK PLEASE DON'T BE MAD I JUST DIDN'T WANNA KEEP LYING TO YOU!"
Nathaniel blinked.
...
"And you just left them like that?" Aurore squinted.
"I DIDN'T- WELL- I MEAN HE RAN AWAY FIRST!" Nathaniel exclaimed, waving his arms wildly. He shrunk in on himself. "I mean I- I didn't know what to do cut me some slack! They're a REALLY fast runner! I couldn't run after him!"
"I mean, thats true. I saw Marc run from a bee one time, they were pretty fast." Aurore nodded slowly to herself before blinking, with confusion. She looked at Mirelle, then Nathaniel, then Alix. "Wait? Why am I here?"
"I- well, you're both in their class.. and also a demon as well..." Nathaniel began, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. He was beginning to regret some of his choices. But as a good boyfriend, he was hoping to know Something. Knowledge was the most valuable tool in a battle. Even if it was warzone of love. "I thought I could get some advice, if any at all..."
"Nath bud, look at them. They probably know nothin' at all kiddo." Nameless commented, drifting over his shoulders with only a slightly pitying look. To say the ghost had become more helpful in the past few months was an overstatement. In fact, it only felt like the ghost's commentary had gotten more nosier. Now reading and critiquing all of Marc and Nathaniel's work. Being a bit too invested.
He sighed, feeling mystified by this whole thing. Marc was a demon? What a wild coincidence. And yet, something far too new to be prepared for. Marc wanted to tell him. That was nice at least. Nathaniel both wished he hadn't- but was glad Marc ran. He was scared he would've said back there if that hadn't happened.
Nathaniel didn't trust his own words. He worked so hard through his actions, expressing his heart with his pen- that when it came out through his mouth, so often, did his emotions warp his sentences.
And yet, Marc, in their nervousness, their dialogue of unsureness and frantic gestures trying to downgrade their glorious passions, they also spoke so eloquently and assured. With a vocabulary so particular it made Nathaniel amazed by his control of his words.
Nathaniel mulled long over this well and deep. Marc did not often speak without mistake. Not without hours of thought behind their specific choice. So they must've wanted to tell Nathaniel for a while...
"Sorry Nathaniel, we don't really talk to Marc." Mireille said, speaking up for the succubus next to her with a trusting look, before turning back. "Just not really in our circle yknow? They usually stay in their corner, from what I assume; writing stuff for You. I'd figure you know more about them then we do. I suppose it's funny, or at least, cool to know there's another demon in our class, don't you think Aurore?"
"It's pretty silly, actually. At least now we have another person to talk to over demon stuff. I wonder if they have wings too.. could use some more advice on how to wash them, now that my wings are bigger..."
Nathaniel sighed, though took a moment to look at the girl. He had heard of that whole ordeal with the weathergirl from Alix. Confused staring as she described fae drugs and complications, and a bath house run by the loch ness monster (he doubted this part to be true he'd have to see it with his own eyes), and fire, so much fire. How Alix was being controlled-
It all sounded quite crazy to him. Though glad he was, to have missed the exhausting sounds of it. But there was a detail missing he had inquired from certain speculation. Nathaniel remembered asking how Alix got out, and her response...?
"...w-whuh? Oh." He face had near flushed as she scrambled to lean away. "Oh you know just. Um. I uh, it was nothing. I- broke out myself. Yeah. Totally. Okay okay don't look at me like that I- ahah! Fine you caught me I kinda got beat up. Lol. Had to get the sense knocked right back in me! How embarrassing. Utterly embarrassing! I uh, mean...!"
Nathaniel groaned to himself. He wasn't gonna say it, or ask it, but he had no idea how Chloe and Alix ended up in the weird little relationship they were in. Nathaniel held a bit of a grudge still, he could admit. Chloe wasn't the kindest to him, and had made him feel humiliated before, so forgiveness was a longer road than others had taken.
'Relationship' he inquires. They aren't in one, Alix insists. How strange that she's so vehement on that one. Still though, Chloe somehow marched her way into Alix's side as her familiar, as a dearest friend, companion, partner, a relationship that Nathaniel found both fascinating and confusing.
He'd support Alix of course, she was his best friend, but he had no idea what they were doing, and wondered whether Alix had no clue either or, she was doing her most spiteful damnest to deny it.
Either way, as rude as it sounded, Nathaniel didn't have the most faith in her ability to confront any of her feelings she may or may not have had. But he still wanted her here, because she was his most trusted companion.
"We've gotta go now, sorry we couldn't help, Nathaniel." Aurore waved apologetically, clicking him out of his thoughts. He sighed, and nodded, waving goodbye to the two cubi as they waltzed away. Nathaniel rubbed his eyes and his blinked with surprise feeling a cold hand on his back. He looked to see Nameless patting him on the back a little.
"There there, kiddo." Nameless said sympathetically.
'Thank you', he mouthed to the spirit before looking up at Alix who was still standing by, hands lazily stuck in her pockets as she looked him over.
Alix cocked her head to the side, and she drifted to sit next to him, leaning on his shoulder a little. Her unjudging silence comforting to his grumpiness. He noticed they were more at eye level now in days, even sitting down. Maybe she was sitting straighter more often. Or, more unbelievably, she was growing taller? Nah, nah the former. The latter was impossible.
"So" She began slowly, looking at him lightly. "What do you plan on doing?"
"Well, about the demon thing; I'm pretty alright with it." Nathaniel said with an awkward shrug. "I mean, I didn't expect it. But I'm not really mad about it. I hope they aren't freaked out about my parents being old monster hunters, cause like, I should tell him that too."
"That's smart. Good on you, dude." Alix nodded idly, Nathaniel felt validated in the simplicity of her agreement. People often described Alix as feisty or fiery to him. And judging by at least her strange fixation on fire spells, that could be true, but when Nathaniel thought of her, he thought of her calming aspect.
Alix was a lot more reserved and rational than people took her for, and it felt weird for Nathaniel that no one else saw that. He genuinely saw her as a the perfect balance of who he aspired to be.
She had so much energy to her, the fire was real, but she was able to push it seamlessly through her work, and while he did the same, so often, he found himself hurting others with his anger anyways, and it was frustrating. And yet there Alix stood, on the cliffside of emotions, and would push him to keep taking another, and another step.
"I really, really like Marc." Nathaniel said slowly. He smiled, and looked off, picking at his jeans a little nervously. "Then they ran off before I could say anything. You think they actually like me back? Or..."
"Is that what you're worried about?"
"Yeah."
"When they ran off they said sorry like a billion times, yeah?" Alix raised an eyebrow at him. Nathaniel glanced at Nameless who just gave a nod in confirmation of the artist's memory so Nathaniel nodded too.
"Yeah." Nathaniel said, scratching the back of his head. He gripped his notebook tight, beginning to flip through the pages. Drawings of heroes. Marc's beautiful hand writing on the side, writing notes, and their scrambled ideas. "He said that he didn't want to lie anymore."
"Then they do definitely like you. Enough so that they'd apologize for just, saying something about himself and sharing it to you." Alix suggested with a scoff. "I mean. It's pretty obvious you care about each other. Like, you two have been dating for a while, I don't know why you're really doubting this."
Nathaniel blinked and squinted with offense. Now he could take some snark from his best friend, that was for sure, in fact, bantering with Alix was very fun, and being allowed to make fun of someone with the sureness that your relationship wasn't going to crumble to bits was nice. But-!
"Oh really now." Nathaniel rose an eyebrow with deep, deep salt. Alix rose an eyebrow with confusion but Nathaniel glared right through her. He could tell her fake ass faces she can make, and she was wearing it like a smug mask.
"What do you mean by that?" Alix chose to say. Perhaps Nathaniel just attracted these people, but it seemed the two closest people in his life, not including Nameless itself, were the most articulate and careful people in speech. And perhaps it was fate, but he could see through the bullshit part of it too.
But what would he say to her? He wasn't as particularly skilled with his words as they were. Wasn't as good at navigating a conversation. He glanced at Nameless who was nodding aggressively to him and he knew what he'd say.
So he just smiled and-
"You're a furry, Alix." Nathaniel said. He got smacked. Worth it, he thought, despite the sting. And by the flush red in her cheeks and the wild widened look in Alix's eyes, he hit her right in the noggin with that one. Enough so, he may be satisfied with leaving it at that. But he'd press on. Because it was his duty. "I'm not gonna judge your taste-"
"You already- I- I mean no! No!" Alix guffawed, off her game. She clambered angrily to her feet and spun away from looking at him. "I seriously don't know what you're talking about..!"
He'd cut it off there then, Nathaniel couldn't tell if the energy rising off of the witch was anger, frustration, or maybe fear- but he wouldn't push beyond that. Even if he could feel the tense thread that lied in her chest threatening, but also, begging to snap so it could reach the catharsis of speaking about her clear emotions- this wasn't the time for that.
"Can you come with me when I go talk to them? I'm a little nervous going alone."
"Alone!?" Nameless cried out, their ghastly face wide and appalled. "What am I? Chopped liver?!"
"Yes." Nathaniel spat back at the spirit.
"Alright alright fine," Alix said, ignoring Nathaniel's conversation with the spirit due to her one perspective view of it, and chuffed, adjusting her hat over her eyes with a muffling embarrassment clogging her voice. The rest of her sentence coming out as barely a whisper, "Might as well... we don't live forever."
...
Alix tried not to stomp when she walked behind Nathaniel on their way to find Marc. She wouldn't often let a joke get so deep underneath her usually thick skin, but she was feeling it churn a little more than she felt content with. Was it because it was about her and... The witch decided to deny that.
Though the memories of that day were fuzzy, Alix remembered it mostly now. Mirielle's control over her was not like brain washing, it was more of a perspective change on her. That girl, made Alix think she was the ally, and her friends, the ones to hate.
She had completely warped her view of everything, Alix felt more so embarrassed than guilty. Baring her heart and passion out for someone who was just using her. Sure, Mirielle apologized, but Alix still felt a cold wrap around her heart when thinking about it. What she did, the harm she caused, the pain she felt.
"Marc!" Alix looked up as she heard Nathaniel speak up. She wasn't quite paying attention to where they were going but they'd made it to the park. Where, squinting, she could see Marc, sitting on one of the benches near the fountain with a regretful look before both lighting up with joy and fear seeing Nathaniel.
"N-Nathaniel! A-and Alix? Hi?" Marc sputtered, near sitting up with alert as the- apparent demon- did a quick up and down look of the two(three?) approaching. Alix waved casually as she always did before she glanced Nathaniel's way.
She could see him shift a little fearfully now that he was in the presence of his significant other and Alix sighed. Abruptly, she shoved him forward, much to Nathaniel's squawking. Nathaniel whipped around to glare at Alix but she just made a gesturing motion to 'go on' and Nathaniel sighed.
"Sorry, Marc. She's here for um, moral support." Nathaniel reassured honestly, scratching the back of his neck as he always did. "But, I did want to talk to you? About earlier?"
"I imagine..." Marc murmured, looking away from their boyfriend with an uncomfortable tenseness. Alix's lip twitched taking a longer look at the writer. She'd hung out with Marc plenty before, Alix quite liked him, but knowing things now, she wanted a good look.
He sure looked quite human to her. But if knowing any fae, or any of her monster friends meant anything, anyone could look like anything if they wanted. She just wanted to know if she could spot the offness. And perhaps she could see it now.
Marc's face was carved a little too perfectly in an almost faelike way. Beautiful, in the way a creature trying to convince you it shared the same flesh as it did with you, was. But the intensity in his eyes that Alix usually just chalked up to a weird writer thing felt a bit more akin to Juleka's weird way she stared at her when she wanted something from her lunchbox.
"Does... does she know or is she going to..." Marc awkwardly pointed at Alix. Alix rose an eyebrow and quickly caught on.
"Oh, I know about the demon thing. 's fine. I uh-" Alix shrugged, adjusting her hat a little to seem as casual as possible. "I know... weird shit and stuff. Yeah."
"Yeah, it's kinda her thing to know 'weird shit and stuff', it's like her thing." Nathaniel nodded supportedly, looking between them. "She's a witch, deals with a werewolf on a monthly basis, small world, hah. I uh, she, she can uh-"
"I can go if you want." Alix knocked a thumb back, trying not to make any real eye contact. She felt awkward barging in anyways. She didn't want to watch or be part of any sort of couples therapy, that was the worst kind of third wheeling... "Can give you two some privacy."
"U-Um, yes, ok." Marc nodded, their voice light and delicate, "Thank you, Alix."
Alix just held up a thumbs up to both of them, nodding to Nathaniel, before she went and wandered off a little ways into the park, making a distance where she couldn't hear them anymore. She sighed, leaning on the fountain with a tired wave hitting her a bit.
She glanced off to see the people there. Just a few couples and a few kids scrambling around. She leaned on her elbow a little boredly, prompting her to check her phone, growling as she saw it's low battery- and her mind only went downwards back to that damn day... perhaps the topic of demons got her thinking about it again.
Alix wanted to shove her hands in her hoodie pocket at the memories. It was not the first time she had expelled fire and smoke onto her fellow friends when the whole incubus thing happened, and it made her eyes narrow with.. something swirling in her chest.
And though her gloves covered them- and Mylene's magic had healed them more than she needed to- the vulnerability she felt seeing the lines and scarring that had remained from her burned hands made her skin crawl with fear.
It reminded her of the lines across Jalil's neck that night he tried to... and the moment when dad had attempted to...
Secret secret secret.
She shoved that down with a light 'hm!'. Staring upwards at the sky to think about something else. Anything else. Away from the pieces of her family and what shattered remains were left of what it was before. And the regrets of...
Chloe.
She was breathing life into her with this kiss. She could feel it sear against her lips like a flame that started a wildfire in her lungs, fluttering and shy. Alix's eyes were opened wide, and her bloody hands clambered to grab the werewolf against her. The fire wanted to shove her away. Take the chance, to turn the bitch into cinders.
Alix tugged her closer. Cause that's what she wanted.
Alix wheezed, and suddenly, it was like a splash of water hit her. Her consciousness flooding through her brain, questions of where her friends were hitting her- she felt very hot physically and there was something burning on her skin. It billowed away soon enough. Her eyes slowly opened- when had they closed- and she saw.. Chloe.
Alix's eyes squeezed shut, pushing the memory down.
She couldn't believe her first kiss was one she forgot. She didn't ever expect she was going to kiss someone ever, maybe as a dare, but a genuine- Alix didn't ever really, expect, or felt like she could- Maybe she wanted to- or considered the idea of- but she felt like it wasn't ever going to be for her. And yet...
What did Chloe think of her? Why did she kiss her? Alix. Just, Alix. Fucked up... troubled Alix.. who gave more trouble than what she felt was worth. Why her? God, and the luck she had to momentarily forget. She hoped Chloe would forget, or at least ignore the event entirely. Or at least believe Alix when she said she still didn't remember about what happened.
That bitch... Alix lovingly thought with a sourful guilty taste in her mouth as she felt her heart quicken in beat. Even when we get along, makes me go through the weirdest waves of shit... Not that Alix hated it. But it did make her mind quite itch now didn't it... what would she do?
Alix grumbled to herself. Frustrated by the unclear answer in her mind, and the heat that traveled across her cheeks. She glanced backwards, seeing Nathaniel and Marc clearly reaching some fine conclusion. As in they were making out on the bench. Gross. Or maybe she was jealous she couldn't do that with cChlloooooemnnnonnonoononono no no non no, mind, don't go there. Nope.
"Alright, yeah, I'm stopping these two. This is a public area. Children should be allowed to know gays exist but they shouldn't witness gross necking, blegh." Alix muttered to herself, dragging her way over with a heaviness in her steps. She leaned over the two and shouted- "HEY!"
"AHWgwagawhghgHi Alix-" Nathaniel shot up, then his eyes widened a little and he immediately started wiping at his face a little with embarrassment. "Hi- yeah- I- Hi Alix- Sorry Alix. We uh- Hi, Hi Alix. Yeah."
Marc looked even more mortified as they just prompted to grab their hoodie laces and yank hard, so all she could see was the light puff of black locks coming from the small opening. Alix just rolled her eyes at this though. The 'coolness' of demons had already been destroyed by Aurore, she wasn't very much affected.
"I-I'm, I'm so sorry Alix. We kinda- kept- talking and stuff-"
"Talking and stuff, yeah." Alix nodded at them, squinting a little with irritation and absolutely not any amount of jealousy that she could do such romantic things with a certain blonde, no, no way, fuck you. "I can, see that. Talking and stuff."
"Yup!" Nathaniel croaked, holding the worlds most awkward thumbs up. Not making eye contact with her. Looking redder than his own hair. "Just- Just lots of- Talking and stuff! Just, lots of talking, and..."
"And stuff." Marc finished. Alix glared at the two of them who didn't want to say more than that clearly. The witch groaned, rubbing the space between her eyes. She wished Chloe was here to bully these two. But also, wished Chloe was here in general too... hm... wait- no. Yes. She had an idea. Vengeance.
"Monster fucker." Alix deadpanned to Nathaniel and before he could scream she immediately turned to Marc and spoke quick to ask- "Hey Marc. Tell me quick I need the research knowledge stuff, how's demons work? 'd love to know, thanks."
"Oh- I- wh- I uh. Yeah, sure? I can, I can tell you." Marc did an awkward double take, before making an awkward chuckle at Nathaniel's flushed embarrassment and turning back to Alix. "Gosh, um, I'm um, curious, you're...?"
"I do magic stuff yeah." Alix replied quick, seeing Nathaniel trying to butt in so he could yell at at her. "I just wanna take some notes for Alya and also Aurore and Mirielle and stuff. Alya, err, wait do you know her? She does the Ladyblog? Yeah, she's a selkie too, yeah her cause she's just curious about magic stuff- and Aurore and Mirelle case they're demons too, 'cubi. Yeah-"
"Oh really? Gosh that's a funny coincidence. I should talk to them more I need advice on how to wash my wings better.." Marc thought aloud, tapping a finger to his lips. "Yeah, I think I can tell you more. At least what my dad told me. I just, that's really neat! It's like, beyond the heros's miraculouses.. there's.. like.. a lot more magic out in the world!"
"Tell me about it." Alix said, taking some parchment from her pocket to scribble down some notes. "Alright, infodump for me dude."
"Well, according to my dad; Demons are, in a way, both a reflection and independent of humanity. So often, their core is based on some conceptual desire, vice, fear, or just, emotion." Marc said, making an awkward hand motion to continue- "This isn't innately Bad or Evil- but the concepts of shame over those topics can cause, yknow, stuff."
"Right, yeah. Makes sense." Alix nodded upwards, she made eye contact with Nathaniel and she could see the anger drain from his eyes and change into pure infatuation and awe. She smiled at that. Nath was... real lucky. Both of them were, to find each other. They clicked. It looked nice to be like that. She shook her head, distracted. "Right, go on? Demons are sort of sprouted from human stuff?"
"Yeah, so, like a lot of other stuff and magic, folklore- perspective- belief, sorta changed how we worked? More so, during the whole, time, before monsters and humans decided that humans could just, pretend, we didn't actually exist." Marc said, tapping their fingers a little. "Like as an example, the ideas of wrath and power hungry burdens can spark the birth of a demon who's powers align to those kinds of stuff which affect their physicality and such. Like, we're all demons, but there's differences yknow? Like Siberian tigers vs Bengal tigers. This is where the seven deadly sins can be tied in as a sorta 'organizer' for demons but uh, I don't know where I'd align at all. I'm kinda boring."
"Aw, babe, I don't think you're boring." Nathaniel reassured. Marc making a little 'awwwww' sound. God. Lovey dovey. Alix tried not to be jealous, thinking on something else. The concept of that sounded neat enough though, huh- what was hell like? Wait did it actually exist? Was she going there- hopefully not. Yeah lets not think about that.
I guess this does link to Aurore and Mirielle too. Incubi and succubi as creatures created from the concepts and tricky business of love and intimate desire, and the shame of such things coming to that, creating the species to be added with more and more, icky, powers... Alix thought curiously, tapping her chin. The way the magic distorts and deals with others emotions... and the trickiness of it all... plus the connection to stuff where people compared fae to demons...
"Wow you catch on quick, Alix! I didn't know you were so well knowledged in stuff!" Marc beamed. Alix paled and she immediately growled.
"Did I say that aloud? Eugh." Alix grunted, hiding her face behind her hat. God she was embarrassed. And she was usually so good about that.. She wasn't into people knowing her... 'nerd'... side. Agh. She'd have to just roll with it. "I just... learnt stuff from the gang. That's all. It's whatever."
"It's nice to know that there's more demons at the school... felt a little lonely and afraid..." Marc confessed, scratching the back of their head. "It's why I was terrified of telling you, Nath."
"Valid." Nathaniel said, taking their hand so lovingly it nearly made Alix a little sick. Then, the artist leaned on the bench, glancing out to a blank space in the park for a second and back. "Yeah- when Alix found out about me and stuff, she tried to set me on fire."
"I- what?" Marc blinked in confusion. Alix face palmed as Nathaniel held back a snort, groaning.
"You did weird shit that time too. I guess I'm a witch and stuff, it's whatever..." Alix said thickly, though lacking any real venom in her tone as she shoved her hands in her pockets. Then a rare thought hit her mind. And she spoke up before the thought left her-! "Hey, Marc? Do you remember any incident with Aurore? Uhh, like, a long while back? Maybe six months ago? Or something? Some guy- harassing her and being sent to the ER?"
A look of confusion crossed Marc's face, and Nathaniel as well's, twisting their features as memories crossed over their glossy eyes, before some look of strange slight recognition came across them.
"Y-Yeah.. just a little. I remember being scared... and... confused? Shocked?" Marc began slowly, he shook his head with confusion, glancing to Nathaniel. "Oh wow, that really happened, why did I forget about that whole thing? I mean I didn't really talk to Aurore but I didn't think I'd forget about that whole... am I a bad person...?"
"No, you're not, was just curious. It's a weird thing me and my gang have been trying to solve, but every time we try and delve deeper we just coincidentally forget and this applies to everyone at school too apparently..." Alix grunted, biting into her thumb a little, Nathaniel giving her a sympathetic look as Marc shook his head.
"I'm sorry, I wouldn't know anything about it. Sounds like quite a spell..." Marc said apologetically, before blinking. "Oh, it does remind me of something fae-like though. Something about the wild distorting your memories... perhaps that could be connected."
"Oh, you think so?" Alix thought to herself, trying to grasp onto that nugget of information as squinted hard on that. She decided to write it down, hoping at least then, it'd be harder to forget... Fae magic.? She parroted to herself. She hadn't considered...
"I think it's rather funny. Or at least ironic." Nathaniel noted, "Like- Isn't Aurore dating Sabrina now? Who's a changeling?"
"Sabrina?" Marc asked curiously, before snapping a hand. "Oh that girl with the glasses! The one with the orange hair? Sorta has freckles? Hangs out with that Chloe girl you mentioned? Oh that's nice I didn't know Aurore liked girls! That sounds quite cute!"
"Yeah! And Alix knows Chloe well, huh! Don't you Alix? Hey Alix?..."
Alix found herself deep in thought, barely processing their voices as she stepped a little further away from them, as their voices became nothing but a further fog. Delving into their own conversations about something else that was she was not privy to care about when she began to think of something else... someone...
The witch stared downwards at her hand, and shakily, did she slip her glove off- and pull her sleeve a little higher to stare at the familiar mark. It's tattooed form like a textured love against her skin, and when it glowed, it felt like heaven had seared itself against her flesh. Like geometric design, carving up her arm like veins...
Alix entertained herself often, with questions that she could answer. It felt good to feel smart, and to answer them with every strength she had. Her tools of knowledge. Her actions had meaning, and so did her existence. But now, her questions, these equations, they rattled on in her head;
Did Chloe feel the same? Did she not? What of it if she even did? What could Alix even do?
And Alix.. she wasn't sure, how to answer. She had no clue what she could say. Alix had no control over time. She could not see through it. But she could feel it. It's ever crushing steps forward, mercilessly trudging on, without end, without reason, and it was telling her she had to make a choice.
Yeah. She had to make one. She would. After all... it... was soon.
Alix sighed, and she steeled herself. She pulled out her phone, and was hurriedly quick about her words. Trying to be as efficient as possible with her low battery, feeling as though she'd try to run away if she left it for later.
Nathaniel and Marc... they had so much happiness together, and Alix felt selfish enough to want that too. She wanted to be like them. She wanted both her and Chloe, to achieve that, that, that ability- that- that freedom to be that close too. To... be in a...?
Alix felt dumb, like she was in waters she wasn't familiar in, waters she felt like it'd be easier to just drown in because- because- ugh but she needed to Do something. To take action, to fucking say something-!
-...And she did.
-Hey Chloe
The witch texted.
-Would you like to go with me to Walpurgisnacht?
...
Notes:
I HEAR YOUR HEAARARRT BEAT TO THE BEAT OF THE DRUMS
BUM
BUMI
yeah its a dumb joke, anyways hi Marc! And Hello Hello... Alix Arc...~
Chapter 59: Walpurgisnacht.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Beneath the stars and swirling within the abyss of the black astral sea; is a ball called Walpurgisnacht taking place every few years, though it once was an annual event. It is a special event. A rare one. Private.
Once called Walpurgis Night, or Saint Walpurga's Eve, marked the changing of the seasons, and so to, did it represent the night that magic was abundantly in motion. A night where witches arrived to their own form of a rendezvous, dancing merrily, and lighting the sky up with light.
But soon, that light turned into fire, and as the dullness of magic came- and the laws restricted it's use- and the destruction of the beauty of the wild for the rising fear of the pagan and the damned- Walpurgisnacht too began to mist away into an obscurity. But no. It survived. It turned into something new for the people of magic. The sorcerers, the witches, and the clawed.
It became a new way to reinvigorate life through the magic world, though, more specifically, the sharks at the very top. Yes, Walpurgisnacht had evolved from a party to a more, elegant, meeting of minds. A way the most prestigious of magical families and the oldest of beings still alive could mingle and make business. Showing off what their existences still meant to the world. What they could do. What they've done. All in the safety of one starlit world.
Though their night sky was now fabricated under the light of their artificial sky, Walpurgisnacht did not lose it's distinctive flair. It was now just a rare occasion, one, that Alix wasn't particularly excited for.
See, the Kubdels were a pretty old family. Old as balls. And according to her old man, they'd been doing magic for just as long. But Alix wasn't particularly sold on their brilliance and their importance, but with the fact one couldn't get into Walpurgisnacht without a invitation or being the plus one to someone who Did have one, she supposed there had to be something with them.
Jalil had obnoxiously explained that it had something to do with their intricate use of charm magic but Alix just scoffed and called him a nerd, much to his absolute rage and frustration. Walpurgisnacht was a royal masquerade ball where a bunch of stingy nerds and rich folk talked on and on about magic, filling up their egos and priding over themselves and showing off like flamboyant peacocks.
Apparently her family fit into that criteria, and Alix didn't really enjoy herself there. Sure, it was always a very beautiful destination- changing every year depending on whatever host wanted- but Alix would mostly spend the night upon the steps in the furthest, quietest corner of the pocket dimension.
And before that? She was clinging to the pant leg of her mother's prim and proper suit, begging to change into something more comfortable than the deeply expensive and very much magical dress she was shoved so nicely into.
But there was different feeling in the air now. Alix could feel it as she buttoned up her night's outfit and stared upwards with a silent moment of shock as she took herself in at the mirror. The first Walpurgisnacht after her mom died, that's when she began making her changes.
Her hair, her hat, her attitude, she didn't like how it felt that ball, people whispering over how much she looked like her mom. There was feelings of almost guilt that slithered their way into her chest, and they still haven't let go. And those changes were still there as she stared at herself.
The outfit of dark blues, highlighted with strips of gold across her belt and rims of her sleeves and collar- It was a soft tunic- if she really cared about fashion she'd admire it more, but it felt outdated to her. Like she was going to some Ren Faire, though, she, supposed she sorta was.
She'd been stripped away of much of her safety measures, her hat, her skating outfit, her familiar mark an burn scar covering gloves- Alix stared at her and she felt vulnerably nervous. At least I'm not in a skirt. She tried to think, tilting her face in different directions to see if it was something on her face that was causing her so much awkward tension in her chest. But it didn't help.
Alix leaned against the sink a bit, squinting a little harder. It was then her brain came to some sort of understanding of what the problem was, but it didn't settle her heart, only quicken it's nervous pace.
She didn't particularly care about how she looked. It might've tied to how she didn't particularly care how others saw her, so long as they didn't see her in a way she absolutely didn't want them to see her as; like just a clone of her mom, or a total dweeb nerd.
And the witch also supposed it was also why she didn't feel too inclined if someone thought she was a boy either, in fact, the more masculine takes of androgyny was a sort of look she Did like seeing on herself. Lighting her with a bit of, pride?
Other than all of that though- Alix could acknowledge to herself that she wasn't the prettiest, she wasn't the handsomest, and she was most certainly not the most attractive looking person around.
In fact, she saw herself; as pretty below average. It's not like she did anything to improve those 'stats', but she wasn't ignorant to them either. It was something in her life that she fully embraced.
But right now? Oh god, she was staring at herself and she was panicking over how she looked. Oh god, did this outfit look tacky on her, was her hair clashing, she could see a few of her roots showing too, how did she walk out her house like this- this wasn't like her- why was she panicking over how she looked so hard right now- well she knew- but oh god what was she gonna do...??
This Walpurgisnacht was different for a couple reasons. Well- one reason being Alix was a very different person now, another, she swore she grew a few inches, her magic improved too. But also, there was much bigger drastic difference from the others she'd been to wasn't there. And it was...
The door clicked open and a voice came through with it, asking-
"Hey, Alix, you okay in there?"
Alix reeled away from the mirror, realizing how dumb she must've looked staring at herself just centimeters away from it, but she felt herself stumble a bit and hit the wall just a tad. She looked up and beamed the worst smile she felt like she could.
"Chloe!" Alix said with too loud of a sound. She looked the werewolf up and down and felt her jaw drop a little before smiling. "You, you look good. Real good. An-anything- I mean any issues? You alright? What's up?"
Chloe didn't seem to acknowledge the awkward tension in the room, in fact, she let herself add to it as she trailed a little closer to look at herself in the mirror, Alix staring with her. The blues and golds fit her well, and she seemed to have most of the outfit on besides her sort of-mantle, while Alix was missing her scarf, though, both were missing their masks.
Alix was brought back to one singular moment, staring at Chloe with such awe, and she stared down at her uncovered familiar mark, rubbing over it as three words echoed in her head.
'-I love you.'
Chloe had said that through the bond when they had redone it. Alix didn't think Chloe meant to fully send it, she had looked relieved when Alix lied and asked if she'd sent anything yet, but, ever since that moment, so many moons ago, it echoed through her every night and onwards-
Alix opened her mouth, but it came to shut. She could never say it back, she knew. She couldn't. How could she. She had no idea how. And the idea of Doing something about those emotions was Terrifying. But she brought Chloe as her plus one for a reason. To try. But what could she do? Alix had no clue. Did Chloe even love her back in that way?..
"I suppose I look- hmph! No, I look great actually. Fabulous, absolutely fabulous." Chloe was getting used to being more in her half form, tail wagging behind her as she flicked her hair off her shoulder with a confident smile. Though it faded a little at the sight of scruffy-ish furred arms. She tsked, "Ugh I look like a furry. Ridiculous."
"Oh yeah? Look at me! I look like, weird. Hah. Super weird- god this is stuffy." Alix pulled at her shirt collar with a stuck out tongue. "Waaaay too fancy."
"At least you're not in a skirt." Chloe retorted. "Or a silly little pointy witch hat."
"Right? That's what I was thinking. I only somehow convinced my dad no hat. As for you, I think it makes you look cool" Alix let out, coming up from off the wall to stare at her. She picked up her scarf and Chloe turned to her, helping it over her hair and watched as the werewolf kindly adjusted it for her. "Body hair doesn't suck, Chlo. Even if it's... body.... fur?"
"Meh meh." Chloe's ears lowered with a spark of irritation. She paused, and she glanced up from the scarf to meet Alix's eyes, she seemed to look a little deeper in a search for trust and opinion. "...But... uh... do you mean it? I look good?"
"Always you big dummy, I wouldn't lie to you about that." Alix reassured kindly, before lightly smirking with a hand on her hip, "Though... Doesn't Chloe Bourgeois always look good?"
"You.!" The werewolf scoffed, looking away from her with a huff. Letting out a rough shoot back. Growling. "Obviously! Don't tease me, Kubdel! I'll bite your ass."
"Go ahead and try! You won't!" Alix shot back with a laugh before softening as she stared up at her. Chloe looked strong like this, it suited her, Alix thought. "But, I meant it, you, you do look good."
Chloe smiled warmly at her, her tail behind her wagging from side to side. She glanced away thoughtfully and gestured her out of the bathroom. Alix followed her, fixing her scarf a little more as her hand found Chloe's.
The two sat down on Alix's bed as Chloe affixed her caped mantle on and Alix continued to stare at her until she processed that the werewolf was now digging through her bag.
"Can I touch up your makeup?" Chloe asked breezily, it was then she was holding what looked like some weird brush thing. Alix had no clue what those were. "You look like you haven't done any."
"Oh, well, I mean I haven't. I, well." Alix said quick, awkwardly scratching behind her neck. "I mean, it's cause, um, we don't, have to wear any. Since we'll all be wearin' masks for the thing. It, uh, see there's a magic to it? No lie."
"Oh." Chloe said, ears pricking up a little though staring a little playfully suspicious "Is there now? Explain."
"Well, ok so-" Alix fell backwards onto her bed, humming. "It's a pretty private event. With all the things right now, with how sketchy it can be to tell people you're magic, the people who made Walpurgisnacht the way it is now made a masquerade system, so people could walk in and out of Walpurgisnacht without anyone recognizing them. Like, so they can keep their magic stuff and their outside life separate."
"Is that what these are for then?" Chloe asked, reaching over and picking the wolf mask up. Alix watched as she placed it on her face and was surprised to see no strings needed. She looked at herself in the mirror and let out a sound. "I can't see my eyes at all. Or most of my face. Yours looks like it only covers half of yours..."
"Well there's, a bit of a thing with it. I think. I dunno." Alix explained awkwardly as Chloe took the mask off and watched the wolf inspect it. "The more, like, known you are, like say, a fae lord, the less mask you have if any mask at all. So new party goers like you will have masks primarily covering most of all their face and 'respected' guests will have that whatever Masquerade mask that covers over the top half off their face. I've been going since I was little and my family is pretty known so- see?"
She plucked up her own mask and put it on. It's jackalope design making her feel hidden as it's magic locked on.
"And I with just a tweak of the magic, I can uh, turn the eye black out part off and on. So I uh, don't need makeup, hah. And it uh, has some glamour. So people'll forget names and stuff when they get out so...." Alix portrayed the eyes quick with a snap of will. Chloe stared with wide and sparkly eyes before seeming to darken with a quiet disappointment.
"Ah, I see." Chloe said with an awkward and embarrassed sound, beginning to put her materials away. "I guess I shouldn't have worn make up then... it's more of a confidence thing really."
"A-Ah! No! No no." Alix quickly spoke up to say. She stared at Chloe with awed eyes, her face feeling hotter as she memorized her eyes trailing down to her jawbone and then right back up to the werewolf's lips. "I think... you look really pretty. Er, even without make up and stuff too. YEah."
"Oh." Chloe blinked, pausing with her hands still in her bag. She looked back into it, and fished something else from it. That uh, the thing with the colors. "Then... do you want to try some anyways..? I mean, no one will be able to see it, at most, they'll see some lipstick, but uh... I mean I've been practicing with Juleka so..."
Alix's eyes widened a little as she sat up to stare, feeling the blood rush even more to her face like a stream of heat, and she- she had- no idea what to- yes? Yes. Yes yes. Sure. Oh- oh god. I- yeah! Okay! She could... could she? Could.. ah.. fuck it!
"A-Alri-Yea! Alright okay. Sure. You can... put make up on.. me." Alix dumbly nodded. Makeup and Alix Kubdel? Oh god, those two words together made no sense together. She'd never imagined them together. If Kim heard about this, oh god she was gonna die. She'd RATHER die- SHE MIGHT DIE RIGHT NOW-
Alix's breath hitched as Chloe put a hand on her shoulder. The werewolf stared at her tensely, looking like she was trying to read her and Alix met her eyes with an equal intensity, pushing an emotion through the bond she hoped Chloe could receive.
Trust. And Chloe took it, as Alix simply let herself fall back against the bed again, though a little more comfortably against the pillows while Chloe followed her to lift a leg over her and straddle her waist. Towering over the witch, like some goddess, rays of gold outlining, the sun on her left shoulder.
"Comfy?" Alix tried to joke with whatever voice she had left in her hollowed out feeling body and Chloe simply let out a little snort. And Alix framed that view in her mind like a painting. A painting she'd stare at in the Louvre, like she was tiny and the art was huge.
Chloe pulled her makeup bag closer, looking methodically through her makeup palette. Alix felt exposed like this, even though they were both wearing layers of intensely flashy clothing, but she trusted Chloe not to make her look like some clown so she adverted her eyes to focus on something else.
But all there was to really look at was Chloe. And Alix found herself a victim of her beauty and glowing form, and she couldn't help but lay below, with a prickling in her chest that tugged hard with every breath.
The late auburn daylight pouring through the window made the side of Chloe's face almost Glow with gold, and as she stared at Alix with such a gentle yet stern focus, Alix realized to herself she'd let Chloe do whatever she wanted right now.
"What are you smirking to yourself about?" Chloe asked with a raised playful eyebrow. Alix let out a slightly embarrassed tsk and put up her usual mental shields.
"You look weird at this angle," Alix decidedly snorted. She let out a bark of laughter as Chloe flicked her the middle of her mask, huffing angrily to herself. It was then Alix perked up, hearing a light thumping sound against the bed and tickling her legs.
Pushing herself a little upwards much to Chloe's brief confusion, She looked past Chloe and could see the werewolf's tail, happily wagging behind her. Chloe realized what she was staring at and turned red with embarrassment.
"Cute." Alix commented, before letting out a light 'oof!' as Chloe shoved her back down against the bed. The cushions making not too bad of a landing but Alix did still gulp as she looked up to see Chloe looming over her.
"Shut it." Chloe growled with her pearly fangs bared, sending a thrill through Alix's chest that she wondered if Chloe could feel basing off of the toothy smile she was wearing. "And stop wiggling too, I'm gonna start now."
"If I look like a clown..." Alix began, and the hand that found it's way splayed across her chest and holding her down felt like it had somehow phased through her clothes, her skin, and sunk down to clench her heart in a way that felt impossible to chase from.
"Then you can cover it up with your goofy little mask." Chloe plucked the mask off of Alix's face and tossed it to the side of the bed and there was a brief moment Alix could see her face change to something even softer, staring at her. Alix blinked wide eyedly and glanced away with embarrassment as she realized too much to herself, about the dark heat that could be seen now painted across her cheeks.
"Just don't put too much." The witch quietly muttered, letting a breath of vulnerability slip through her lips and catching attention of the other. Chloe's ears lowered a little and she shared a small smile.
"I promise, don't worry your head over it, my witch." Chloe chided softly, leaning dangerously close to her, hair tickling her face, as she began dabbing her brush against one of the palette squares and before long she began to lightly dust it across Alix's cheeks like a feather.
It was a lot more methodical then Alix had expected, it felt a lot softer too. The times her mom tried to at least show Alix what it was like to have makeup on was a lot less pleasant, though, the waves of time might've soured the memory along with her general attitude as a bratty kid.
However something she realized was true was how much she had to sit- or well- lay still. She couldn't wiggle or squirm away, just stare upwards at Chloe as she tickled that brush across her freckles. God. What a view. What a fucking good view.
Alix wouldn't admit, not even as her heart pumped through her chest, and she could even hear Chloe mutter to herself- wondering if she had put too much blush on- but up close Chloe was ungodly pretty.... cool. Pretty cool. Yes. Pretty cool.
Her breath stuttered in her throat as a finger and a thumb cupped her chin and so gently tilted her face a little to the side. Her body melted to it, letting it occur. It was so gentle Alix almost forgot her name thinking over it, her teeth curving into her cracked lips before she accepted her new position quickly so Chloe could begin what she presumed to be the eye shadow.
"God, gorgeous," Chloe murmured to herself and Alix held back her light squeak. Trying to focus on the bathroom door she was previously changing in with a quick flick of her gaze. Anything else. And not the soft hand that was softly taking any moment it could to brush through her hair just a bit, to tilt her head to the other angle, not the reason to simply part a strand from her cheek.
"L-" Alix began as she saw Chloe put her brushes and palette away and she felt her face flush at how quickly her voice just, died. Not for any reason. But it just did. "-Lots of work on something that isn't gonna be seen under the clunky mask."
"This might though," Chloe said, and she pulled out what looked to be a weird tube, and when she opened it- oh- that's lipstick. "Is it alright if I put this on you? I mean you already look badass on your own but..."
Badass? Alix blushed bashfully to herself, the compliment washing over her. She thinks I look badass..?
"As long as I don't look like, I don't know, the Joker or someshit.." Alix tsked to herself, looking away for a moment before a head found her face again as she was surprised just a tad to feel her face tugged to look forward, right into Chloe's eyes.
Alix found herself just staring, endlessly upwards and found herself in an enthralled feeling of Lost in the color of blue. Sapphire blue. Sparkling, swirling, and so intently focused she felt like she was under a spot light. She let that clawed hand gently tilt her face once more, as Chloe focused on her other eye.
For a moment their gazes met, and yet no words were spoken- they weren't needed- only Chloe's thumb drawing a light tender circle into her cheek, and then resuming her work like the witch was some type of art. Alix had become a canvas of makeup to her.
Those eyes were the windows to the soul. Whenever Alix looked at them, even in her most lost state of understanding, Chloe's eyes reigned a fierceness in expressiveness and language of heart. And yet she questioned;
What was she to Chloe? What was she? What was she? What was she? Behind those eyes? What were those thoughts that whirled? How dumb of me. Alix thought. To question this. And yet despite that magical tie between them, lighting up the steps of their dance, that knowledge was a void of space to the witch. It was a swirling mystery. An ocean.
She had hardly processed the lipstick, until Chloe's thumb softly rubbed at the edge of her lips, sending a shock up her spine as Chloe cursed under her breath over a light smudged error. Alix closed her eyes. Whatever hell this was, it was the coolest...
"Done," Chloe whispered, and yet it didn't feel like a break from Alix's daze. Even when Chloe pulled her to sit up more and gestured to look in the mirror. "If you like it, ah, I'm happy to do more another time. And you don't like it, well, the mask'll hide it, hah."
Oh. Oh wow. Her face looked sharper like this, a little more mature. Chloe had totally rocked. Just.. woah. She had this sick eyeshadow on with this sort of blue highlight, but like, she still looked- kinda- masculine, like she was wearing feminine makeup like a totally manly dude would, it was, contrasting yet it made something in Alix's chest jump with delight at the mix.
Her lipstick she had to squint to noticed, but, smacking her lips a little, she could feel it there, and see the light red shade too. That was.. neat. Chloe had... really gotten when Alix was leaning to. Alix let out a light 'hah!' at that, her cheeks darkening a little at how she was staring at herself. Was this how Chloe saw her? She- It was still her... just herself... but....
"Yeah," Is all she said, tussling a hand through her pink locks with a spark full of pride fluttering in her chest. "Yeah..."
"Not to, ah fuck it I'm totally boosting my ego whatever, you look pretty hot if I do say so myself." Chloe leaned over her shoulder making Alix squeak, tearing her eyes away from the reflection with embarrassment, focusing hard on the werewolf who just smiled. Alix's eyebrows furrowed and she didn't look at her, feeling the blooming feelings in her chest prickle and writhe with an intense heat.
"Yeah. I don't think I fall into that category of whatever. You don't have to butter me up. I know I ain't the shiniest gem in the rock cluster." Alix stuck her tongue out lazily, before looking up as she felt Chloe leave her side and as the bed shifted- off the mattress entirely.
The familiar's back faced her, and when she turned, Chloe was holding the mask halfway on. Those shimmering eyes glowed like plucked diamonds from beneath the curtain of shadow growing down on her face and there was a light smile.
"Hmph. I disagree." Chloe only really said with a genuine chuckle, before securing the mask on and the eyes were blacked out. Alix watched her like a hawk as she recollected all her things and began to make her way off to the bathroom once more.
The sounds of the cluttering downstairs not reaching Alix's ears as she felt those words sink in, and her teeth curved into her glossy lips with a tugging in her chest. And as her face bloomed with a dark blush, she could think of only one thing...
God I'm fucked. Alix cursed, biting in her thumb as her heart thundered with sound. She hoped the lipstick didn't smudge.
...
On the Seine...
"Luka! Where's my hat?" Juleka shouted over her shoulder, trying to button up her shirt at the same time. Her head spinning around like a globe. She looked to the side as Luka waved a hand from out a door, beckoning her over.
"Over here Jules!"
"Fock me thank you-" Juleka gasped, plucking it from his hands and fixing it onto her head. "Help me with my mask?"
"And here-" Juleka spun around with confusion seeing Anarka- already fully dressed- chuckling to herself as she sat next to Alya on the couch- Sabrina leaning over to see as well- with a large leathery book in her lap, flipped out wipe to a packed page full of many pictures and scrap book like material. "Is Juleka when she was just a lil' girl, mouth full o' spaghetti. She was such o' messy eater..."
Juleka's face lit up with red as she realized what it was and she could hear Luka let out a goofy little snort behind her. Which didn't help.
"MA!" Juleka exclaimed, rushing over but nearly tripping with the tug of her dress skirt and the stinging buckle in her knee. Anarka looked up with worry but Juleka just pouted, leaning against one of the tables with irritation. Anarka gave her a look of concern before Alya pointed at one page.
"Is this Juleka too?" The selkie asked, squinting. "That looks... more like a weird blob of darkness."
"What?" Juleka made her way over with a slow confusion. Sitting down was wonderful and she leaned over her mom's shoulder to see. Huh. She supposed she never really did look at her own baby photos, but she definitely felt weird not realizing she hadn't seen this particular one..
"Ahah! Aye. Thats her. My little void wit' eyes. So cute." Anarka cooed, pointing at the blurred image of a young Luka, hair undyed- one tooth chipped in his wide smile as he held up a large splotch of darkness with two red dots. "My little girl had no idea how to control her form yet. 'd go from bat to girly, to dog, to all three at once. Wild times..."
"Jules you can do that?" Sabrina tilted her head.
"It's..." Juleka felt uncomfortable, scratching her cheek a little. "Vampires are good at shapeshifting. It makes sense that I was bad at it when I was younger... I... don't think I do that anymore. Not on purpose. It's... scary."
"I mean you do it when you're asleep, sometimes." Luka piped in a little, holding up Juleka's bandana for her. She thanked him quietly as she began to put it on. He gave a look at her and smiled softly. "It's not a bad thing though, Jules."
"Wait so how's that work?" Alya asked quick, her voice peaking with interest, head swiveling from the book to Juleka. Her mind swapped quick to smile. "Goddamn you look good, Jules!"
"T-Thanks..." Juleka murmured, glancing away a little nervously, the feelings trapped in her chest swirling with an anxious tension as she fiddled with her claws. "Not too scary right...?"
"Not at all." Alya grinned encouragingly.
"For your question, Alya me girl- you see, vampires are built very differently, physical wise." Anarka leaned back in the couch. "They've got more magic than body see? Flows through every inch o' them. Souls usually have most o' your magic in them. But vampires let that magic make up their physical forms more instead. It's why their shapeshiftin' and healin' is so powerful."
"And also how yer ol' man managed to scrape up some cheatin' armor agains' you when you two fought." Anarka poked at Juleka a little. She sighed. "It's his special lil trick. Using his magic and blood to mortify into a physical shield. Meh. Coward."
"Yeah total piece of shit." Luka scoffed, making Juleka snort. Luka showing anger was such a funny sight to Juleka. It just didn't fit his face quite well and it was such a rare show of emotion for Him that it was almost a delight. He turned to their mom with concern. "He's not going to Walpurgisnacht, right?"
"He's legally dead so o' course not." Anarka crossed her arms, letting out her own chuff. "Besides, ahhhh I think he has work tonight, apparently, I dunno is' none o' my business so long as he gets me the money 'e owes me.."
"Where's he work at again?" Sabrina asked.
"Hooters." Juleka deadpanned, she thought further and then went on to add rather tiredly- "And also at night he works as a bartender at that one bar he doesn't realize gay people go to near the street with the dog piss."
"Ah." Sabrina squinted, her ears lowering with discomfort as beside her Alya squinted even harder, adjusting her glasses.
"Does that mean people have flirted with him...?" Alya asked slowly, she turned and she saw Juleka and Luka both with the most deadest of eyes, faces contorted with utter disgust and discomfort.
"Don't ask that question." Luka growled and Alya stepped back with wide eyes and hands up.
Juleka chuckled a little with her family, blinking as she noticed Alya staring softly at her. She tilted her head at her friend, seeing the curious look in her amber flecked eyes, and waited for her to speak whatever that she knew was on her mind.
"Luka are you not going?" Alya asked, looking up at the boy with a light tilt in her voice. Luka hummed and shook his head. Anarka closed her book and leaned forward to catch Alya's eye with a smile.
"Aye, Luka's not a fan o' those stuffy parties." Anarka said with a light chuckle. "An' I only got unbanned from the event this year, so they only gave me One plus one ticket, not knowin' I had two kiddos since I got banned."
"Also too much stimulation for me. Same goes for Juleka, but she said she was genuinely curious to go, so I was happy to let her take my place." Luka added smoothly. Juleka nodded to herself. She would've skipped too but... being able to spend more time with her ma and knowing a certain someone was gonna be there too... it was a good convincer.
"On that note I got to finish dressing." Juleka thought aloud, claws tapping into her knees. "I should-"
Juleka raised herself off the couch and paused awkwardly as she felt her body just pause, before she shook her head dizzily and did her best to take another step forward before her knee felt a flare of pain- leading her to smack into the table.
"Fuckin' ow!" Juleka hissed angrily as the pain stung brightly in her leg. Anarka let out a tsking sound, mixed with both concern and the sound of a scolding mother.
"Bad knee day, lass?" Anarka went on to ask in a gentle voice, all smoke and velvet. She sighed a little as the vampire hesitantly nodded. The pirate queen chided, "You should do the thing ah said."
"I'll be fine..." Juleka complained, as she sat down again grumpily. She felt a twinge of shame seeing Alya and Sabrina staring at her with worry and she pouted. "I just don't want to be a bother. It's no big deal."
"Jules you're probably gonna be standing for a while, and you need breaks, so it's best if you actually use the cane." Luka pinched her cheek a little much to her annoyance. She sighed, ultimately knowing it was for the best, and pulling out Legacy reluctantly and splitting her thumb and letting the blood drip onto it's hilt.
"Fine," Juleka grumped and got up achily. She watched as the blade turned a bright red and extended outwards in a light flash of color and turned the small dagger into sturdy black and red cane. It felt nice to hold in her hands, and though Juleka was almost ashamed to admit it, she put a lot of thought into the handle and making it have a nice comfy grip...
"Aye, is that better?" Anarka smiled as the vampire stayed on her feet much easier with the support. Juleka blushed a little and just let out a little chuff.
"Yeah," She admitted, thumb rubbing over the surface of the cane with a tension curving in her lip. "I just, don't want to seem- er- I don't, I don't want to look weak yknow? Or... pity-ing....able.... thing."
"Girl you got your leg bitten off by a moon turned werewolf." Alya clicked her tongue, standing up to meet her. She strode her way over and adjusted Juleka's shirt collar a bit with a light smile. "I think that's a bad ass reason to lean on all your friends whenever your knee gets achey."
"I was hoping you wouldn't notice that..." Juleka pouted, looking away, a pink dusting her face.
"It's endearing you lean on us, but I get why it can be pretty annoying for you, with all that chronic pain and stuff." Sabrina reassured, coming up to her as well with a smile. She tilted her head a little. "At least the cane helps, yeah?"
It did. Juleka smiled a little at, being able to lean a little on it more for balance and stability. The time she tried it on deck, walking around with it- getting used to the aid- The ache in her knee had been a thing ever since the museum incident but she'd only begin making changes for it now. And...Hah-yeah- it was nice.
"You guys going to be okay not being there? I'm sorry I can't bring you two." Juleka's smile faded a little at that, staring at the two of them with a guilt swirling in her chest. Alya shrugged carefreely as Sabrina nodded.
"Luka is gonna give me more guitar lessons!" Sabrina chirped with excitement, tail flicking behind her as she looked up at Luka with a beaming smile. "R-Right?"
"You bet." Luka grinned, tussling her hair.
"Marinette said she's busy tonight but I bet you she's gonna call me and ask for a last minute baby sitting thing." Alya giggled endearingly, "And if not? Then I'll probably chill here and maybe invite Nino if that's cool. It's just a shame I can't get any of the ball on videooOHHWAIT I GOT AN IDEA ONE SEC AHAh-"
Alya seemed to fly head first into her bag she brought aboard, she looked like one of those foxes diving into the snow for mice. Juleka stepped back with concern, as Anarka chuckled to herself.
"A firecracker that one is!" Anarka barked with laughter, she nudged Juleka with a proud look in her eyes, "I'll be gettin' the last thing I need and while I'm there I'll grab that jacket you wanted to wear and we'll be headin' out soon, 'lright lass?"
"Aye aye, ma." Juleka smiled, getting a little motherly peck on the forehead despite the fact Juleka needed to bend down a little for the captain to reach, before she watched her mom go on her way- and then swivel her head back to see the chaos that was Alya's legs flailing around in a manic state of flying fur before popping right back up again with an even wilder smile.
"I was grabbing one of my miniature button cameras sorry about that!" Alya gasped out, she sat down and much to Juleka's surprise she watched as Alya took her coat and started to fiddle and fixate onto it.
"One of...?" Sabrina squinted, leaning over Alya's shoulder with confusion. Juleka was tilting her head in confusion at it before seeing Alya stand. She watched intently, gripping her cane as the selkie approached her, and held out her beautiful, auburn, amber like fox coat.
Juleka's jaw fell with shock, glancing between Alya then Luka's own surprised look then Sabrina, then back, then the coat, then back- but before she could speak Alya spoke first, as she always did, and the expression on her face was fearless.
"I trust you." Alya simply declared, meeting Juleka's wide eyed look with an even more focused gaze before they lit up even lighter to turn to her backpack once more. "And and and, I can add these bracelets too! My mom gave them to me, said they're hard to put them on coats for non-selkies or something, I forgot what she said, so if I put em on people'll know you didn't steal it!"
"Alya I...wh... why? What?" Juleka felt so lost, eyes spinning in confusion. Wait, what? What was Alya saying? She looked up to Luka for support but he just smiled a little.
"I think she wants you to help her record the inside of the ball." He nudged her a little. Ohhhhhhhhhhhh. That makes sense now. She turned to Alya once more to squeak as the selkie threw her coat over and around her shoulders.
The two stared at each other and Alya's gaze looked a touch more intense, a pause in her whirring system of firing gears that made her system force a reboot, as if processing what she was to do. And the vampire met that gaze with a gaze of worry.
But Alya smiled, and though slowly, as she adjusted the coat around Juleka's shoulders, touching on it's hidden camera, her hands slowly drifted away from the fur and the selkie stood back to warmly look at Juleka.
"Spiffy!" Alya grinned brightly at her, flicking out her phone to take a picture. It let out a light camera shudder sound and Alya beamed looking at it. "I'm super saving this."
"Right right..." Juleka chuckled a little, gingerly petting the furry texture hanging around her shoulders now. Very soft... very nice... She would treat it with the utmost gentle care. Or she would die. And by die, she meant she'd kill herself. Yeah.
"Aye am back! Sorry for the wait! I had to give ol' Leviathan's Fury a good ol' polish!" They turned to see Anarka return, her eyes glimmering as she turned her hip to show off what she had brought with her, her face glowing with pride, as they all ooh-ed and awed over the stunning sword hanging at her side.
"Holy shiiiit Mrs. Couffaine! Where were you hoarding that thing!? Are you some dragon?" Alya's jaw dropped wide, before tilting her head with an inquiring look that made Anarka let out a bark of laughter.
'Leviathan's Fury' as the woman described hung brandished at her side in a glimmering fashion. A dark leather wrapped around the handle grip, with no pommel at the end besides a slight curve. And though the blade was long, and glitteringly impressive on it's own, with a light copper-yet non rusted sheen to it- and the edge slightly chipped to look nearly like teeth- the Guard itself was the most impressive part of the sword.
Like a mantle of antlers and coral, the guard seemed to bloom outwards from the middle green gem that rested in the middle like an eye. It stretched outwards. It's golden sheen glittery with the rest of the pirate queen's jewelry.
Juleka had known Anarka's title as the uncrowned queen of the seas to be true, she always believed it, and yet for the first time, she couldn't just see her mom, but almost a royal appearance to her. A regal power to her expected wild nature. And more so, there was a strange energy jumping off of the woman as well.
There was a fire blazing in Anarka's eyes as she gripped that sword at her side, her slightly wrinkled face tenser in her bright smile than it normally was. And it was then Juleka noticed, looking a little lower, her mother was wearing her ring around her neck. And it was then she understood.
Ma's fae wife.... Juleka looked to Luka, seeming to come across the realization with her, as perceptive children like the two of them were- and she soon looked back with a shared excitement for her mom. ...She might be at the ball too. Ma's been banned from the ball. This... could be her chance to see her again.
And though Juleka did not often on visit Rowan- his attitude was still quite unpleasant and his new apartment wasn't the most welcoming to enter- he had shared stories with her. About her mother's past, what travel was like on the seas with the- labeled 'sea dragon' captain Anarchy, and secondly, what her wife was like.
Rowan first spit a few annoyed insults, though adding on it was his own jealousy as a lad that might add to his perception, and more honestly continued to praise the woman for how happy she made Anarka. How smart she was. How motherly she was despite her tricky fae smile.
"I don't trust the fae. They're unpleasant to me and they know too much." He dryly remarked, but shifted uncomfortably as he did his best to reflect beyond his own feelings like Juleka had requested. He grunted, "But... that queen did love your mother. More than any creature on earth could. And when a fae loves something, they love it beyond their heart can hold."
Juleka hoped to meet her- she rubbed her thumb over her cane thoughtfully- and not just for herself, but she hoped Anarka could finally see her too.
"A dragon!" Anarka had finally laughed out. She shook her head with a chuckle, unsheathing it to show it off further. "Aye no, if ah seem to act like one, I'd blame 'dis sword. It's been aroun' with me for FAR longer than any normal sword should. I got it back when I was still a mortal. So I wouldn't be surprised if it's cursed some way."
"Woah! You must've used it so much over the centuries then!" Sabrina chirped, her eyes wide and amazed. Anarka's smile softened as she looked over that coppery blade, and resheathed it.
"Aye." She simply said, though sounding a little sadder but equally clearly determined. "It's hurt ah lot o' people. Both good, and bad. I swore ahn oath to never use it against anybody again. It's quite the weapon though, and I like holdin' onto it, as a keepsake. And well, it's recognizable!"
"Well let's hope they don't confiscate it." Juleka chuckled lightly, much to Anarka's amusement.
...
The group watched intently as Anarka held out the black and purple invitation card in her hand in front of her, standing in the middle of the deck with a focused look in her eyes. Alya's hands balled at her sides, finding the empty space around her waist both cold and empty feeling, but glancing off and seeing Juleka wear her coat around her shoulders-
It sparked a little bit of pride and warmth in her- it made her feel safe, and so she turned back to watch as Anarka began her process.
Anarka stood in the middle of the deck, she let out a little breath, before focusing intently as she raised her hand. The card glowed a bright violet, electric like sparks flying through the air as Anarka pushed her hand into the air- and Alya watched as it began to began to dig into the sky itself.
The selkie stared with a hanging jaw as the card so carefully sliced into the fabric of reality like it was a slab of cosmic butter. It split the air open, unpeeling it, revealing what was just behind their understanding, revealing an almost astral like plain.
Deep blues, purples, and golds, spinning around entwined with each other- and just beyond that- it seemed there was buildings, and people. It enraptured Alya's eyes, locking it, and throwing away the key.
"Come, Jules." Anarka called out, the vampire skipping up. The pirate queen smiled softly at her and turned to look at Luka and her smile widened a little more, opening out an arm. Luka took the invitation and ran up to hug her, smiling as the woman squeezed both of her children with a joyful look.
Alya squeaked as Sabrina rushed past her, tail wrapping at the selkie's wrist, and pulling her along into the hug as well. Alya let out light 'oof!' but found herself slowly smiling as the warm embrace seeped deep into her bones. Making her feel like she was right back at home.
They pulled away, Alya giving a trusting look to the vampire who smiled shyly at her. And then, with a few steps behind Anarka, she was gone. And the tear in the universe zipped right back up. As if nothing was there. Sabrina turned to go back inside cheerfully as Alya lingered with a peaceful look in her eyes.
Luka looked down at her for a moment before he glanced off to where she was looking as well, lips quirked at the edges slightly.
“You do know letting someone wear your coat can be a sign of marriage right?” He asked.
Alya blinked.
And then her eyes widened.
“aAhH-“
...
Alix stood, tensely, as she slipped the mask back on and waited for Alim to finish cutting open the portal. Chloe glanced down, assumedly looking at her, then back forward. She was beautiful in her outfit, she wished she could take a picture, but there was no phones.
"You kept the eyes showing." She quietly commented.
"Uh. Yeah." Alix scratched the back of her head awkwardly, she sniffed. "I, didn't want all your hardwork to go unseen."
Chloe hummed at that, Jalil looking back at them with a strange look.
"What did you do?" Jalil asked sharply, adjusting his suit as well still, looking like he was bustling something beneath his cloak. Alix tsked grumpily, glaring back at him with an unhappy look but Chloe did not save her here, letting out a chuckle.
"She let me put makeup on her, she looks really, pretty." Chloe said smoothly, making Alix's eyes widen with embarrassment as her face heated up beneath the mask.
"Chlo!" She snapped sharply. Jalil let out a crow of laughter.
"Makeup? On you?! God what a night this already is! Dad- dad did you hear? Dad!"
"I heard." Alim lightly said, turning to them, revealing the opened portal in front of them. The group quietted as he slid on his mask, and he guided an arm forward. "Now let's not be late.."
Alix's grip on Chloe's hand tightened as they stepped through the midnight portal. Stepping through, she could feel with the same amount of unprepared shock at how quickly the temperature changed. Prickling like a smokey chill over her skin and kissing goosebumps. It blew right through her, and Chloe shot out an unhelped gasp from a similar feeling.
"Holy shit.." Alix looked up to see Chloe's gaping mouth from beneath her mask, lycan eyes swallowed whole by casted darkness. Feeling all too blocked for Alix's comfort even if she could just reached just a step through their bond and understand what was going on in Chloe's heart besides from the shock in her tone. "Oh my god..."
Chloe stared up at the giant mansion like building that had loomed before them. The doors massively large, with an almost stained glass appearance that drew constellations across it's vine like pattern and before them, amongst a line of many others being let in, was a large, suit of armor, staring down at them.
"Who is this?" It asked throatfully, staring at Chloe with what could be seen as a suspicious look. Alix looked to the side and could see a ghostly version of the doors swing open for others, yet it's solidified form remained to her. Security this year was cool...
"This is my Daughter's Familiar. We are, the, Kubdels." Alix's dad spoke up for her with a quiet politeness that tasted full of a glamour. She glanced to him in his dark suit with matching scarf and charcoal jackal mask- and further behind him where Jalil stood with an awkward adjustment to his own paler scarf and hawk mask.
"The ... I understand. Thank you. No weapons?" The front guard spoke with an echoing tone of seriousness. It's empty armor an echo in it's core. A gap of space left where Alim had whispered their name.
"None." Jalil quickly chirped up, looking for Alim for approval that didn't glance back. The armor, colored in a dark sheen, nodded. It said to proceed through and to have a good night, voice too mechanized and too, inhuman, to be real.
Alix's eyebrow quirked up as it opened the dark star covered door in front of them, it's hinged lined with a gold and silver, and they passed it with clicking heels. Enchanted armor. But like a real kind. She thought with a curious glance, as the door closed behind them. Wish I'd gotten a closer look.
-Why don't you? Chloe's voice came through to ask. Alix blinked outwards, and glanced up at her with a lazy smile. Though it, felt a bit tenser, as there was no eyes staring back. Just, an inky starless abyss in those dark shadows of the mask.
"Ah well, unless you're going to break that door..." Alix knocked a thumb backwards with a forced bark of sharp laughter. She glanced back for any feedback but could only feel the flare of amusement in Chloe's chest instead of see any indication in her mask covered face, and she immediately felt awkward trying to look past it. Wow these... masks did a good job huh..
"As if I'd get my hands dirty like that." Chloe retorted back with a sharp tilt in her head. What'd she mean by by by that. IS THAT A GOOD KIND OF RETORT. IS SHE MAD AT ME??? Alix blinked, leaning on nothing and let out an awkward grin.
"Cool! Cool cool.." She gave a finger gun. God she wanted to die.
"Alix don't get lost." Jalil reprimanded lightly, snapping Alix to attention, but only briefly, as her heart jumped when Chloe's hand found her's again and squeezed with such a comforting wellness it sprang into her chest sending her to the moon and back, where she stood to stare at Jalil who was staring at her with an only slightly soured look.
Don't get lost. I'm trying. But can you blame me staring at her? Alix wondered to herself with challenging eyes, meeting his gaze as if he could read her mind like how the werewolf could. And then her gaze followed away, chasing after the golden glow of her hair as Chloe's mouth gaped wider to admire the inside of the ball with what Alix could only imagine to be the widest and most sparkling of eyes.
Alix hadn't been to this version of Walpurgisnacht, and so did her eyes widen with awe with her familiar as the scenery glowed before her. Foliage she had never laid eyes upon before sprouted from bronze like pots. Their leaves glittery a misty silver and their stems glowed a sapphire, mushroom like blue and the dew upon it looking more like pieces of gems.
Walking behind her dad and brother, who exchanged in quick quiet talk with passing by individuals and families of masked yet familiar bodies- she breathed it all in like a new set of air. Clinking of glasses and and plates coming from different angles.
The building felt endless as they passed by clutters of people. A faint music could be heard ringing through her ears. Pulling through like a drawn, rusty, string of sound. Chittering and chatter echoed with laughter. Vocalizations of drunken slander and the fools who were free, dancing on tables.
Alix stared up.
Sorcerers tall and short, young and old, monster, and human- all masked and bustling around her- trading pleasantries like they meant it. All of that, felt familiar to her, and with the lightest flick of her enchanted boots she charmed herself, she could wheel herself away to a quieter corner and stew and judge and let her apathy be known.
However she instead found herself at full attention to every molecule in the air when she felt her arm tug backwards- and she felt that Chloe had both let go and stopped walking next to her and instead stood motionless staring upwards.
The floor, glassy like, revealed an almost rippling appearance that reflected the glittery translucent dome above and what had rested above it, shone an ocean of golden stars, swirling silver crested clouds, and maps of constellations- shining like plucked pieces of gold amongst it's sea of swirling dark blues and blacks like a curtain of contained deep.
Pillars lined the walls and across the wide hall, swirling upwards like conches past the dusk shaded second floor- where she could see staring eyes from the maskless few. Of the ancient and 'VIP'. Horns and claws and antlers and wings and unimaginable horrifically beautiful faces of the most oldest of creatures, old enough to taste the original magic of Walpurgisnacht still, on their cracks and yet perfect lips.
And yet Alix found herself still staring, as beyond them, the dome itself, looking carved from ice and crystal, showing an even more vibrant of the reflection below their feet but added with one more imposing detail that illuminated the floor; The image of a full, golden moon.
Now Alix had known months, she knew moons, phases, wanes, eclipses, and she knew them like a lover and a nemesis with the same amount of passion and meticulously fearful loving care. And tonight was no full moon. Just an illusion cast to this false sky for the mask of an atmospheric nostalgia for a world without pollution and fakeness. Ah Chloe.!-
"Chloe don't worry it's just an illusionary image," Alix reached out for her hand again, to comfort and reassure her. But she realized they were not alone in Chloe's stupor filled gaze of the dome. Many surrounded what Alix recognized to be a dance floor to gather with paused dinery to stare upwards at the same image they were seeing.
It was only when she recognized with a near jump of fear at the tooth filled furry maw she realized many of the creatures surrounding the two were werewolves too, gazing at the moon- their bane, to no affect even in it's cast of light. Alix's head swiveled around with a glaze of confusion and awkwardness before she looked to see Chloe turned to her, taking her hand once more and pulling away from the dome's glowing sky, to push forward.
"Sorry." Chloe somehow had the gall to say with that voice she made, so gentle and fragile and yet so distantly thin. The eyes of her mask, however, trading no secrets to what emotions she was feeling in her heart. "I haven't seen the full moon with my own eyes in a while. Kinda got a bit, weirded out? Dazed. I don't know..."
There was an unsure vulnerability in her tone. Chloe had been fully enraptured, and was almost ashamed of it. What could the witch say to her?
"I can imagine." Alix simply replied back, pushing an empathetic warmth through the bond that was returned like an echo, and the witch's eyes fell downwards at their clasped hands to gaze at the marks that traveled up their hand to their wrist and a little further. Like geometric veins, their bond grew, and now, for the first time, open for all of the magic world to see.
Alix felt exposed, nearly. Almost too exposed. Her hand held so tight with Chloe's, the two standing so close, that glowing tattoo on their arm thrumming like a heart pulse a visible reminder and expression of their bonded pact- she wondered what dripped into the imagination of the staring eyes to them. What did they brew in their hearts. Was it good? Was it bad? For once it mattered to Alix, as much as all things that Chloe mattered to the witch. And she felt, worry.
"Let's find my dad again." Alix quickly reasoned despite being under no previous argument and there was no expression she could read from Chloe, only the long milliseconds that stretched for years that she waited for, kneeling for Chloe's response.
"How will we find them?" She merely asked. The tension in Alix's shoulders released momentarily as she struggled with the lump in her throat to fully come out into a coherent string of words.
"It might be a bit hard." Alix replied, her eyebrows knitting a bit as she pointed through the crowd of party goers. Drinks of all colors in their hands, their gloves, their claws that made her squint. "Families like us usually have a theme of masks or colors to stick out like sore thumbs.. We, don't anymore."
"Isn't your family supposed to be prestigious for charm magic?" Chloe asked, and Alix wasn't sure if that was accusatory or not as that damn mask gave her no mercy. "Why don't they wanna stand out anymore?"
Alix's hand twitched, and she stared at it's gloved form, before pulling it back fully to her chest.
"Just... Stuff." Alix struggled to reply, before looking up into void filled eyes. Her hair bristled with thought, trying not to look away despite how it's mysteriously unknown nature made her writhe. "Come on, let's try and find them. Yeah?"
"Alright." Chloe squeezed her hand, "Yeah."
Looking up, they could still see the upper floor and the many eyes peering down at them as they walked through the bustling party with nothing more than the lightest step. They paused in moments to admire fish tanks of creatures that felt wrongly quiet behind sheets of glass. Their eyes peering right back. Looking plucked from the depths of the sea. Like demons chosen.
Chloe had considered plucking what looked to be some fancy kebab from a waiter when they finally found her dad and brother, talking to a group of other fancily dressed sorcerers. Their noses competing against each other to be tilted higher than the other. Alix looked up at Chloe, and pushed to walk forward, only to halt when she saw another passerby glance a look at her father and mutter under their breath.
"Is that the Kubdels now... tsch, now look at that Alim. How sad. More and more decrepit by the year." Alix's eyes widened and her face twisted with anger. She turned to look at the bird looking woman but she had simply passed on with her brief commentary as her arms linked close to what seemed to be her husband.
"Have you heard the rumors..." He asked his wife, "That he tried to..."
"Let's-" Alix pulled Chloe forward with a panic in her hushed tone, she turned to look into blackened eyes and smile despite how uncomfortable it made her. "-Let's go talk to them. See what they're doing."
Chloe said nothing, only adding to the witch's unease, but she pushed herself forward to approach the smaller group. They seemed to be hollowly chuckling about something, and by the slightly ashamed look in Jalil's eyes and the prepared papers in his hands, it might've been to his expense, specifically with some theories.
"Hey, dad." Alix waved his attention. He turned to her and smiled, though there was a tired edge at the corner of his eyes.
"Oh Alix, Chloe," Alim greeted politely, he turned to the group quickly with a nervous look in his lilac eyes. "Ah, this is, this is my daughter, ah, Alix. Alixandria. You remember her, yes? She's come with us every year- This is her familiar, Chloe."
"Great to be here." Alix tried not to scoff as she waved a hand. Look at these pricks... She thought to Chloe with a mental elbow jab. She could see Chloe's ears prick with amusement as she gazed over them. That guy, with the elk mask, you see his stupid pants?
-They're ridiculous. Utterly ridiculous. Chloe's mind retorted back with equal smugness and amusement that only rose as it seemed the three stooges had begun to notice their barely hidden judgement over them. -And what's this woman think? With the fan? It's bigger than her torso. Is it to hide the pimple the mask couldn't hide? And that third guy, with the hat and that dumb domino mask? God that's a big hat.
"A-and you?" Said hat guy stiffly asked, snapping Chloe to attention with an accusatory look. Alix tsked, unhappy with the interruption of their bitching.
"Hm? Oh yes. Hi." Chloe flashed a toothy smile with a tilt of her head, making the three sorcerers shift with discomfort.
"You're a, werewolf, aren't you, darling." The woman with the cat mask charted slowly, fanning her face anxiously as Chloe stared them straight forward. Her ears twitched and despite her posture being steeled, there was a rise of discomfort in her skin.
"Yes." Chloe challenged slightly, her ears lowering as her hair bristled. Alim and Jalil glanced back towards her with alarm. The werewolf seemed to want to say something, but Alix cut in quicker.
"Is that a problem?" Alix's grip tightened. She felt her words fall for a second as she glanced up to Chloe again. There was no visual response she could get from the mask, so she only stared forward again as the three sorcerers seemed to cringe.
"No no no." The elk quickly defended himself, "We are just, curious. Mhmhm. How... wonderfully in character of you. You, adorable rascal, you. Hahehhe.. unless you've gotten yourself a bodyguard! How useful and convenient! I joke I joke of course. I just love werewolves they're so pleasant."
He tried to recover himself with that ugly little smile but there was a fear in it as he stared at Chloe who loomed behind the witch. She glanced up at her and then back. Am I protecting her or is she protecting me? Alix shot a look at her dad, but he couldn't do much she knew, still though, he tried, as he let out a little cough and tried to proceed through the conversation.
"Miss-"
"Mrs." She corrected with a flash of a large diamond on her ring finger. Alix's eyebrow twitched with annoyance and she could see Jalil flexing every non existent muscle in his body to not roll his eyes. Luckily the eldest Kubdel member seemed to control himself easier.
"Mrs. Lavinia was just telling us about her daughter's magic training." Alim said smoothly, though the slight annoyance in his voice was only apparent to his two children. "She'll be preforming rather soon. To show off some of her skills."
"Oh she's such a talented little lady, your girl. Why simply the most talented. Why my son would love to be with a young lady like her." Elk mask was quick to add, taking a pressing a kiss to the woman's hand. Hat man seemed to glower slightly.
"Hah. Howard." He stiffly began with a warning tone in his voice. He gripped his cuffs tightly. "Let's not talk about that sort of stuff. How about you Alim. Any training your children have done besides..." He glanced at Jalil. "...studies?"
He told his conspiracy theories didn't he. Alix squinted, she sighed and face palmed before her anger rose to glare every bit of anger at that prissy fucking ass. A hand found her's, and she felt her heart calm, as she was reminded who was next to her as Chloe's thumb rolled softly over her knuckles.
"Well they've both improved massively since you've last seen them of course. Jalil's studies are full of knowledge and Alix has become wonderfully experimental with the help of Chloe here," Alim quickly defended with a bristled tone. Alix glanced up at him with surprise as he tightened his coat. "But they won't be flying any flamboyantly flavorful feathers tonight.."
"Ah yes, Alixandria." Lavinia purred at her, she then let out a disappointed click of her tongue. "Don't you think that hair is rather... unruly."
"I don't see the problem with it." Alim quickly said, he glanced away and back. Alix bit her lip as a flare of shame hit her. Right. She looked like her mom huh. And with the cut and dye of her hair, she ruined it huh... but she was surprised again as Alim adjusted his glasses to speak once more. "It's colorful. Alix chose the shade herself, and, and Alice would love the energy it has."
"Ah." Alix couldn't help the sound that parted her lips then. Just. Ah. She surprised herself really, but not as much surprise as she felt when she heard her dad say that. She awkwardly shifted in her spot, scratching the back of her neck with a wild prickling emotion in her eyes..
Chloe stood there, before speaking up with a sharp tone.
"Alix is pretty great, she and her whole family are."
Alix smiled awkwardly, though she couldn't meet her eyes. Even if she looked up and tried. Jalil let out a rough- 'ahem'- and spoke up.
"We better not be late to Miss Lavinia's daughter's show now. I'd love to see what she has to, study." He pepped up with an hidden spit in his tone. A wide, wide, smile on his lips at the woman's masked offense.
And so the Kubdels, with Chloe close by, took their escape at that, briskly walking away trying to hide the annoyance quirked in their lips. Alix sighed. What an awful experience. She looked up at Chloe with a bit of worry as they strayed close yet behind her brother and dad who seemed to be quietly complaining to the other about what had happened.
Sorry about that. She scratched the back of her neck awkwardly, her eyebrows knitted together.. They're annoying. I think the Lavinia bitch is like, a distant, family friend that's definitely not a friend, yknow? She does big enchantment stuff with charm magic, like us.
-It's fine. Chloe's mask tilted down towards her, her ear flicked. Was it though? -I've dealt with utterly ridiculous people like them before at other rich stuffy parties. So it's not new. Just more. Magicky.
"Alix. Chloe." The two stopped as her dad turned to glance at them, Jalil also staring at them. "We weren't lying, we're going to go observe that show. As well as join the auction later to observe what's the big attraction tonight. But it may be a bit boring to the two of you."
"Oh- ohheahah. Yeah. It'll. Uh, yeah, we'll probably be bored." Alix awkwardly laughed, "Sorry, dad."
"It's fine." Alim softly smiled, he looked away with a bit of shame before smiling back to her with a gentle glint in his gaze. "I understand if you'd like to, adventure more, alone, with your, Chloe."
"You sure?" There was a nervously insecure waver in her tone, but Alim just nodded.
"My talk with those three was... deeply uncomfortable. Especially the way they talked about their children. Perhaps it affected me just a tad." He awkwardly chuckled, "I just want you two to have a nice Walpurgisnacht together. The night is still young, after all, no need to bother being on the same rules of enjoyment as those weirdos..."
Alix stared at her dad with wide eyes and smiled gratefully. Alim Kubdel always had an anxiously tired look in his eyes. A man beneath a heritage of magic that he fought to live up to. A man who lost his wife when he needed her. And he still tried, he still tried so hard to do good. He still smiled and he still worked to support her.. She... was really lucky to have him... MEANWHILE-
"Don't worry, Alix!" Jalil said in a suspiciously teasing tone. And then he went on and Alix realized why. "Go have a nice date night with the mayor's princess!"
"DICKHEad!" Alix snapped, her heartrate rising intensely as she fought to strangle that little conspiracy twink where he stood- whilst Alim tiredly pushed between them with an exhausted expression beneath his mask.
"Alright, alright, go on now, Alix." He ushered her off much to her riled up emotion. Alix growled with frustration, so wrapped up in it that she almost forgot who stood next to her that she genuinely squeaked when she looked up and saw Chloe still staring at her.
"AuGh." Alix blinked up widely, she screwed her eyes away, her arms crossing as her face flushed with embarrassment. "Shut, you, ignore that. Ignore all of that. Jalil he's, ughhHhhgh HE'S, so stupid, just, ignore him, fucking hell..."
"Pfff," Chloe chuckled, before letting out a stream of giggles to herself. Her voice pitching a bit as Alix stared widely at her with offense.
"What? What are you laughing at!?" Alix sputtered awkwardly. Does she think I'm lame or something!? Chloe tilted her head to the side, Alix catching a view of her mouth that was curved up at the sides, into a goofy little smile that melted softly.
"Your eyes looked like they were going to pop out of your mask!" Chloe snorted, giggling more. Alix's face heated up more, glancing away as a wobbly little smile stretched across her lips. Slipping a hand beneath her mask and rubbing against the space between her eyes. Her dummy...
Her dad was right. The night was young, and there was a lot of time to spend with Chloe. To just be happy with her. It was just them, just a hang out in a new, magical place. A beautiful place. Just them together. She'd take this night in her hands and use it wisely.
"Come on, let's go have fun." Alix giggled.
So they did. They did. It was a beautiful night beneath those starry lights. Sparks flew in the hall above them, like indoor fireworks, a glow painted across the side of Alix's face as she felt her chest bloom with warmth. They talked. On and on. For what felt like, and what might've been, hours. Moving to different areas to explore until they felt like they knew every dark corner
Alix's voice breathless as she giggled and snorted. The world spinning around her as they leaned against those marble like stairs, leaning on each other as they threatened to spill the shared glass of wine between them they had snatched in a rush of giggly lost impulse. Chloe bursting into laughter as Alix nearly spat it out on her first taste.
The witch stared slowly looking up at her. It felt like sweet honey to live around Chloe, as she memorized the way her lips beneath her mouth parted and a song of joy leapt from her tickled throat.
"Don't spill it," Chloe chided with a sharp snort, her fangs glimmering. "Don't spill it don't spill it- Alix it's EXPENSIVE!"
"It's already being wasted on us!" Alix barked back with a cackle in her chest. She looked over the drink, sloshing it around a lil "Are we even allowed to drink this shit? God why are they locking this out from us I don't see why anyone would want to drink this!"
"It's fancy. And it's fine, we-we're French." Chloe drawled, a stutter catching in her throat. She seemed to squint, pausing to think through her words. "It- Yeah. Cause we're French, we're fine. It's legal, we're, sixteen. Drinking age limit.... we're European."
"Gross." Alix stuck her tongue out before snorting. "God this tastes like dirt. It's just a red dirt drink."
"It's fancy." Chloe reminded, tapping Alix's cheek with a claw. Her smile long and toothy, making Alix slowly smile. "A fancy dirt drink, Kubdel. People buy hundreds for these. And they're smart."
"No they aren't." Alix put the wine next to them. She let out a sigh, before chuckling, "Alright, we stole rich fancy dirt drink, what now? What should we do?"
"Mm.." Chloe hummed. The two sat there in a securely comfortable silence. The far away chatter of the magical many
Alix felt herself close her eyes for a second. The blur of lights still seeping through her eyelids as she felt her chest rise and fall. There was a spell of momentary peace that wept through her. Like a wave, it washed over her.
"You hear that?" Chloe asked her softly. Alix peaked an eye open and she could see Chloe's ears pricked forward. "Music is playing again."
"Oh yeah?" Alix blinked, staring outwards, her curiosity peaking a little. She was right, though it was a bit more distant than Chloe's perception probably was. The faintest sound of what sounded like an accordion beginning to drone through her. Her teeth curved into her lip with an intrigued thought. "It seems so.. You want to go? It seems, cool."
"Where you go, I follow." Chloe sat up, her tail slowly swaying behind her. Making Alix's eyes widen staring at her. How her heart leapt to Orion, fluttering it's wings like it found it's new Icarus like affliction. Alix tried to look away but Chloe offered her hand out for her to take. "Come on, dummy."
"What am I? Some form of royalty now?" Alix tried to scoff out a laugh before her eyes widened to find Chloe now looping her arm with her's. She looked up for answer but all she got was a mask's darkened eyes and the taste of coppery nervousness against her lips. Alix's mouth fell a little, and her grip tightened slowly, her voice struggling to come out as her face heated up a little. "Don't start actin' like some bodyguard now..."
They made their way to the music, steps clicking in time as Alix's eyes nervously glancing as their shoulders shifted together and apart. How do we look together? When we're seen... does it fit in their eyes? Alix wondered. What that Elk Mask Bastard had said ringing amongst the noise in her head with a bitter taste. Is it in the way we wish? How she wishes? How I wish?
"It's a dance." Chloe realized aloud as they arrived to the central area beneath the dome once more and were treated to pairs of many fancily dressed sorcerers and monsters twirling across the stars. She looked down at Alix. "Would you, like to dance?"
"Dance?" Alix's eyes widened. She scoffed, chuffed, blabbered, all of it, going on, "D- Dance. I don't know how to dance. Not in that, fancy ass.. way. Nope. Never could do it good enough. I always looked weird."
"So you do know how." Chloe thought curiously, and the witch blinked as the arm linked to hers released only to smoothly turn to extend a claw forward towards her. Alix felt her hair raise at the invitation and for a moment looking into the beast's eyes, she saw a glimmer of blue behind the mask's dark shadows casted, and Chloe's mouth parted to speak, asking, once more, "Would you, like to dance?"
Alix's eyes stretched wide on her face as she stared at those glimmering claws and that shimmering glow that radiated from the mark that wrapped around her pretty wrist and sang the world their love and sorrows. And she took it, hesitation a whisper behind her ears as their hands clasped against each other, and suddenly Chloe pulled hard.
The witch bit back the instant yelp that nearly jumped from her throat, and her eyebrows knitted together at the close distance as she gave a long look at Chloe's masked expression she could only catch one aspect of.
"What're you smirking about?" Alix chuffed, with a raised eyebrow. Chloe's toothy grin alluded her, her eyes just plucks of darkness as her tail swished below them.
"You look funny at this angle." Chloe decidedly snorted. Alix let out a quiet bark of laughter, and then her voice quieted as Chloe took a step back, and soon they too were part of his rotation of bodies.
There the two of them were with the rest. Dancing across constellations in a slow blur of colors. And yet even surrounded by people, the world for a moment, was just the two of them as their silent acts of appreciation through their movements were noticed and acknowledged.
Their bodies swayed around each other, twirling and twisting. Their bodies memorizing the other as hands glided over shoulder and hip- Alix felt her heart waver as their bodies reached closer, and their lungs became one. Spinning around the other in a sensual grace. Learning each other. Knowing each other. In the new and yet familiar moment.
The werewolf was smiling a they glided across the floor, the two of them. Alix's arm was brought to raise and she let her heel come down to stop as she let herself spin slowly in front of Chloe before she felt her breath leave her as Chloe twirled her across the front of her and Alix felt her back hit Chloe's front, making her look up at the werewolf craned like, before she was let to spin outwards again to face her.
Chloe's hair was illuminated white by that moonlight. '-I love you' The werewolf once had said through their bond, and with the subdued intention for Alix to hear. Did she know? Alix wondered. Did she know how beautiful she fully was? Beyond just her human form, but her with her claws- her with her flaws- her with her teeth and the fur?
Alix's hand drifted upwards, and it rested on the back of Chloe's neck, thumb rubbing a slow circle as the two danced, her eyes not tearing away from those vacant holes, determined to see something beyond the blackness of unsureness.
Did Chloe know? Did she know her heart had burst forward so much, that Alix knew? That Alix knew and she knew so much it still scared her? And that it echoed through her sleep every day? Did she know?
Would she know? Could Alix let her know? No. Yes. No. No she could never let her know. Because that meant the possibility of a change. That meant the possibility of a mess up. That what they had would no longer be for forever. And yet, yes, could mean something new. Something more. And god did Alix want more. And god did Chloe want more?
And it all just boiled through her, pushing through her lungs, and Alix thought for a fleeting moment of hope that she only had Thought it, though that had not quenched the fear that Chloe had Heard it.
But it was all for naught she knew- as her eyes widened, and her cracked lips parted, and though it burned through her tongue, Alix felt her voice come out in the hushest of whispers, beating out for the world's ears.
"Chloe." She breathed like it was easy, but it was not. And her familiar replied in carefulness.
"Yes, Alix?"
"I want to kiss you." Alix simply let out, and it felt like wine against her lips as it poured out from her heart like a stream of blood, covering the floor, and Chloe, and uncontrollably everywhere Alix felt too important to be tainted, and yet stained into the memory of both.
And there it was. Chloe halting slowly as Alix's hands began to shake, and the music began to fade from her ears, replaced by something else that was even more thundering. Even more deafening.
"You do?" Chloe could only whisper back in a questioning tone, but it was then that Alix let go of her hands. Her heart thrummed so loud in her ears, it sounded like the waves beneath her feet has consumed her whole, and it felt like she let half of it behind in those claws as she stepped back from her.
The witch stared, with frustration and shame teared eyes. No calculation, no guess, no conclusion, could give Alix an answer she could truly believe in, that she could feel prepared for, that she felt like she could return in equal favor. No. No. No. There was no answer for her. None Chloe could deserve.
So Alix did one thing she knew how to do. The rabbit ran.
And beyond them?
A rot grew in the middle of the stars.
...
Notes:
And so... the party begins...and something shifts...
If you want to see the other outfits, check out my tumblr! Though, the next two chapters will have the rest of the outfits as well. Minus uh, Jalil and Alim. I didn't design those. I tried. It didnt go well.
Chapter 60: Dancing with Death.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
You know. This party was pretty damn long. Juleka was pretty sure it was supposed to only last like, one night. It felt like they’d been here for years. Or like, at least, a few months. Or something. Time was weird in incorporeal spaces. But, it wasn’t that she minded though. This party was pretty killer. The moonlit halls and ever stretching ceiling of Walpurgisnacht entranced Juleka beyond memory. Star littered tile clicked beneath her feet and clacked against her cane.
“Do I take the free..” Juleka mumbled, her eyes wandering to follow one of the many shadowy forms that passed her, holding up what looked like dishes and platters of the most delectable and strange food she’d ever seen offered.
“The free samples? Aye– Yeah. You can! They’re pretty damn good, last I remembered. Just be nice to ‘em.” Her mom hollered over her shoulder, much to Juleka’s hungry delight. The old pirate breathed in, and let out a long, satisfied sigh, “Gaaahh.. It’s been too long. Venue changes every time and yet it always feels the same. I missed this.”
“I can imagine,” Juleka danced up to a platter of cold cut meat and happily thanked the feathery waiter, even if they didn’t seem to bother responding. She turned back to her mom, catching up quickly as she popped the piece of food in her mouth– savoring the unearthly good taste, before speaking back up with the tune of concern, “Is there anyone we should worry about or..”
“Daahh.. I’m sure anyone who’s lived long enough to remember me will have forgiven me by now.. Or I wouldn’ have been invited.” Her mother chuckled, rolling her shoulder slightly. She smiled, “Or perhaps I’ll find myself some quick trouble.” Her eyebrows raised, and she shouted over at a masked figure from afar, “Oi! Cennétig! Remember me you bastard!? Guess who’s back!”
“Oh boy...”
It was a wonderful night overall. Juleka’s mind filled with wonder at the people she met. Young and old, endlessly immortal youths and the oldest of fading souls. Cradling claws that squished her cheek, and cooed over her pale skin while tugging at Anarka’s earrings for not feeding her enough blood or causing too much trouble. All condescending and yet endeared. Glittering, and full of so much shine.
But through all of it, a continuous mantra chorused in her ears, even as Anarka sang on about Juleka’s achievements with the pride only the dread pirate captain of the Liberty could tune on to; about the foolish vampire king, about a museum lycan, fae wooded monsters– the response was the same, and even if the tones ranged widely to light insults to genuine admired kindness– it was like a musical chime in her ears;
“You’re just like your mom,”
Juleka couldn’t find any kinder compliment in the world.
Though it was a bit concerning to imagine what similarities they saw. Oh well. There were a lot of magic folk to meet and Juleka found herself adjusting her fox pelt camera a lot in preparation for the thousands of years worth of notes she was going to miss just from these simple conversations she was having. It was a near overload of information just from their stories, and yet it was all too fascinating to tune out of too.
Juleka felt… magical amongst it all. There were just so- many- people, and they all– in a way– were like her. She felt so small for once— in the grand scheme of things— and it was, almost, breathtaking. Because for once, she didn’t feel like the only vampire at school– so big because she was one and only- she was just magic within magic. Yeah.
“Takin’ it in, lass?” Anarka asked with a smile, leaning up against the wall next to her with a subtle look. Juleka nodded, taking another slow sip of water she’d partaken herself of. It smelt vaguely of.. Coconut? It was yummy. She felt strangely energized from it. She’d ought to note that to Alya later.
“I met another vampire girl over there, we were talkin’ about bat stuff, she apparently goes to some monster school in Oregon, you see her?” Juleka nodded to the right.
“Theeeee one with the pink hair streaks and the werewolf hoggin’ her arm, right?”
“Aye–Aye.” Juleka giggled into her glass, stirring a low chuckle from her mother. Juleka slowly, softly stared at her. At the tired lines in her face, the way she silently ran her thumb over the hanging ring around her neck. Her face stilled, lips parted, and her voice hushed.
She wanted her mom to smile like she had all night now. But she knew why the joy still eventually died. Her mom was hoping for Her to appear. Juleka stared up at that religiously far second floor full of peering eyes and stretching shadows, her ears feeling like they were pinning back in intimidation.
There was a separation of worlds between her and them. And she wondered if that's how her mother felt about her relationship as a whole..
A chiming bell radiated over their heads– making Juleka’s ears perk up immediately with a silent hope that only died with silent disappointment at the unfamiliarity. Anarka let out a small hoot in response, lifting herself off the wall and beginning to stroll on her way.
“Alright! I’ll be wanderin’ off over there! Can’t be late to this!”
“Huh? Where are we goin’?” Juleka turned around after her, reaching for her cane next to her but Anarka held up a hand.
“I’m headin’ off to an auction. Every Walpurgisnacht there’s usually some big sell o’ crazy importance. I heard from my old pal Cu that this year; the big one this year is something utterly wild. I’m not interested in buyin’ anythin’, but watching the chaos unfold for some dinky lil thing is way too entertaining.” Anarka cackled to herself, before sighing, “But, for you, I don’t suggest coming, it’ll be very crowded for you and there’s a certain someone here I know you’ve been lookin’ for all night…”
“H-Huh? W–Who? Hahaha I don’t know what you’re talkin’ about. Ahaha.” Juleka sputtered. But her mother gave her a knowing look. The soft stream of quiet music that played between them radiated like a deafening silence– and it was then that she could hear it out. Her head tilted upwards. The sounds of bells.
Anarka smiled at her, her eyes full of understanding and delight, before turning and disappearing into the navy crowd like a single silk of red wool. Juleka softly waved her goodbye, a little regretful, before letting herself become mystified by the calling tune of her greatest wish.
Her.
Juleka stepped off the wall and began to walk amongst the creatures.
Shoes clicking against the ground like the crunching of glass, claws squeezing against her cane as her hair smoked behind her. She struck herself in a quiet focus, burning through her eyes and lungs as she followed the chimes and jingles of death’s calling and its sulfury scent. Juleka passed through the crowd like a shadow, following a single ribbon of sound until–
“Rose.”
A hand upon the shoulder of a silky, seafoam suit.
Rose spun around, her face masked halfway by the mantle of a doglike, fuzzy, mask– and her eyes, like single rubies, widened with delight seeing her.
“Jules!”
She knew she was coming– of course she was- you think they wouldn’t gossip about this for at least a week before? It was all they could talk about for a short bit. And yet– It was so amazing to see her. Juleka trilled with excitement at the very sight, her heart threatening to shoot out her own chest. Rose looked angelic. She looked stunning. She looked– She looked..!
“You look so beautiful!” Juleka picked her up with a spin, much to Rose’s excited joy as they embraced each other for what felt like eons.
“Have you seen you? You’re a goddess! My gosh, Jules!” Setting the grim down, she took in Rose’s full appearance with now a more carefully considerate focus of detail.
Her mask reminded her of her literal grim form itself, to the point where the vampire wasn’t even quite sure if it was a separate mask or just magic itself. Her tail peaked out beneath her beautifully cerulean plus pink partnered blazer and dark jade skirt– both being so beautifully adorned in the patterns of flowers and thorns and coupled by the image of a short and yet deadly looking sickle, obsidian in color, and hanging kindly at Rose’s sash.
Rose caught her staring and grinned a little sheepishly, showing it off with a slight adjustment of her coat.
“I don’t carry it around often cause it’s embarrassing!” Rose went on to explain herself, making Juleka giggle. Rose pouted on, “I could totally hold up a scythe if I wanted to but..! Gram says I’m not ready for that sorta ‘image’ just yet! Or something! It’s definitely an excuse of some sort! And look at me– I just feel rather silly holding something so.. Lame compared to everyone else’s things. I saw a guy walking around with like- a sword twice the size of him!”
“I think it fits you, it’s cute,” Juleka said, readjusting her grip on her cane with her own unsteady and yet growing smile, “Besides– I guess we’re both trying off new things..”
“Maybe our things do fit us then,” Rose smiled tenderly at her and offered up a clawed, black gloved hand. An offering Juleka took with pride and joy. It felt like the sun in her palm. It felt like warmth. Death felt like life. Rose beamed at her, “I’m glad you’re here. Gram was about to go on another loooong talk about corpse embalming.”
“Ooh now I’m interested.” Juleka giggled, making a move to look around with an overdramatic notion to spur out a rosy laugh, “Where are they? I’d love to hear about it.”
“Noooo Jules! Stay with me gram makes it soooooo boring!!”
Stage two of Walpurgisnacht; Date night with Rose.
And well... It was amazing. It was like their own, careful dream. Rose took her by the hand and led her places she’d never seen.
The faraway gardens of plants that were so incomprehensibly alien in shape and color, the mostly abandoned rooms of untouched fascination– disregarded by the guests for their lack of initial flare, greeting kindly to the waiters where they snagged their own snacks and treats of unmatched sweetness and wonder.
Every single fascination Rose danced her through felt like its own universe. Every glitter, shine, and the dark corner of space, where they found themselves softly whispering their own fond secrets and giggles that were just for themselves.
Just for themselves to share a few kisses.. of many..
“The bathrooms are deceptively fancy, I imagine this is why neither of you two realized you were standing right in front of it.”
Okay maybe fond secrets and giggles weren’t all they were doing, but being caught making out with your girlfriend still wasn’t a situation one would like to be found in. Especially when it was by– wait–
“K– Kagami..!?” Juleka sputtered, fixing her hair quickly while Rose detached herself from Juleka’s body. Oh boy. Uhuh. Wait. Wait a sec– Rose didn’t want people to know she’s a Grim. Juleka’s eyes widened, sputtering as she motioned between her and Rose, “Ka-Kagami this uh! I’m–! She uh-!” Wait can she recognize Rose with a mask on isn’t there glamor. Wait, does that apply to me? SHit?? Did I fuck up!? “Wait I– I mean–!”
Kagami looked to the side, “Hi Rose.”
“Hi Kagami,” Rose twiddled her fingers in the air with a small smile. Juleka’s face dropped, and her claws immediately began to ease over her face. Yep. Eeeeverything was warm now. Very much. Oh that was dizzying. Oh that was awful. Oh boy. Huah. Oh Rose had her, Rose was keeping her up. Cool cool cool. Where was that coconut water?
“Oh cool— so Kagami knows?” Juleka mumbled awkwardly into her palm.
“I knew first, actually, I hope that’s not a problem,” The nekomata pointed out almost cheekily, crossing her arms a little as she slightly smoothed out her crimson kimono. Juleka’s eyes flicked to the grim for the simple little nod that teased her to no end. She grumbled, still embarrassed.
“‘S cool,”
Kagami’s tail flicked amusedly behind her, and her catlike mask of red markings and almost porcelain-like glimmer shone in its cyan light. Kagami primly adjusted her kimono before her ears twitched, and Juleka could tell she must’ve been smiling slightly underneath.
“Good. I must say though; you’re so worried about someone finding out, why are you still wearing a camera?” Kagami asked, pointing down at the coat around her shoulders. “And when did you get engaged to Alya?”
Wait huh? Wait- oh crap she remembered—
“I was about to ask that before we started kissing,” Rose curiously noted, she stomped her foot a little, “No fair Jules! If I knew you two were engaged I’d have supported you two more!”
Juleka’s face flushed hot, mentally kicking herself. She was sure she could– maybe- delete the footage before Alya got to it- Yeah. Surely. Rose giggling was like music to her ears but she still coughed hard into her fist and flashed an embarrassed, toothy smile. This party was a bit too fun maybe. I’ll have to delete this footage later.
“It’s not like that- do you guys want me to get drinks-“
“I’m not going to argue against that,” Kagami’s ear flicked with a purr. Damn yokai was probably smirking under that. Oh well. As long as she was happy. That made Juleka happy. Kagami tapped a finger to her chin, “Have you ordered anything yet from the bar? It’s quite fascinating how you must order.”
“Last time I was here I wasn’t allowed to get anything from there. But we can have stuff now!” Rose pepped up. Juleka raised an eyebrow.
“Is it ‘cause there’s alcohol in the drinks?”
“No, I don’t think the bartender will sell us any such things. I believe they’re just generally unsafe to children considering what else is in them,” Kagami chuckled all too sardonically to herself. Juleka gave her a look of concern but she pawed dismissively at the air, “It will be fine, Juleka. Trust us as people who’ve come here before.”
“Do I have to do much talking? Is there a menu I’m supposed to know? What if–” Juleka asked unsurely, ears drooping just slightly. Wait— Did those get longer? She waved the peskiness away, hoping they’d return their usual pointyness and not whatever they’d been for a second- though when she returned to focus she found her face being softly cupped in Rose’s hands.
“It’ll be very easy Jules, no worries,” Rose whispered softly, leaning their foreheads to touch as she thumbed the edge of Juleka’s mask tenderly. Rose smiled, “The bartender will just ask what taste you’re looking for. No worries about getting anything wrong. For example, Kagami—“
“Tell the figure I like something smooth as the summer’s first heat wave. Something that’s like salt and cinder and yet bites like the dragon’s fang.” Kagami hummed with a purr in her voice, “Simple.”
Juleka blinked, as all hope for simplicity left her brain.
“I’m sorry what?”
“The bar guy is an artistic poet.” Rose explained quickly. She clasped her hands, smiling, “What they make is exactly the description you desire! No matter how vague, taste still fits! Maeve says it’s because they’re pretentious or something mean but I think it’s wonderful! And romantic! And—!”
Juleka hummed at that. Sounded like a normal mixologist to her actually— but the image of some colorful glowing drinks of unmatched peculiarity and flavor did sound tasty and her own ideas of what she could possibly want began to fill her mind with unsureness. Would she just get blood? Hrmm but the only blood that ever tasted astounding to her was Alix’s… and the blood from Rowan’s mansion… and that blood held some weird implications to her…
“What if I don’t know what I want?” Juleka unsurely asked. Rose reassuringly squeezed her hand.
“Tell it to surprise you! You’ll be shocked by what you get!” Rose exclaimed brightly. She might get a sunburn from that grin. Rose patted Juleka’s arms, “If you need us to come help we’re right behind you, alright?”
“I’ll do my best. Don’t worry about me, you two can catch up.” Juleka waved a polite hand. She looked around, “I’ll be back quick. Where is it?”
“It’ll find its way to you,” Kagami informed. “You won’t get too lost. Just don't spill anything in its sight line, and don’t drink a drink that isn’t yours. Or else.”
“Ominous but reasonable.” Juleka shyly tipped her pirates hat a little ways downwards, she smiled a little, “I’ll see you both in a bit.”
“Oh right! Wait-! Please get me something that tastes like love at first sight! That’s the taste I want!”
“I uh.. okay!”
Drink orders from the Fae were weird. Juleka worried to herself that she wouldn’t have enough hands to carry three drinks. Her cane was on one hand and.. well maybe she could not use the cane for a bit it wasn’t too far.. was it? They said the bar would come to her and she wasn’t sure what she was looking for.
Damn. There were a lot of monsters here. Ranging from what looked like living stumps and stones to breathing manifestations of fire and spite— Juleka felt almost at home in the buzzing atmosphere that breathed magic at each glowing step. Juleka closed her eyes, taking it all in. Taking in the sounds every so numbing and overwhelming and yet so invigorating to be emerged in.
“Tasssste..”
Juleka’s eyes flashed open and she turned to see a layer of smoke parting its way around her, rippling with a subtle golden and azure glow— pulsating with a cracking and shaking sound every few moments and the whisper of a conversation’s hum. Oh. Juleka took a step into the fog, and the moment she did, it was like the single click of her heel had shot a shockwave out to clear the way and suddenly she could see the bar area.
It was quite pretty— with winding walls of foliage and vine, building the base of the bar which then transformed into the most pristinely chiseled wood she’d ever seen— the area was lit by a golden glow of fireflies and gentle, glass-like shine. The closer Juleka got, the closer she could see the glimmer too- of scales amongst the bottles- and her breath caught itself in her lungs as she came to touch amongst the surface of the front and felt a warmth.
“Taaasteeee..?”
Juleka looked up and politely smiled even at her slight surprise seeing from the darkness of the bar beyond the counter a long snout sticking out from the void. It was almost of a crocodile-like structure with an almost bat-ish nose with nostrils that pointed out from the mass of mossy hair that clumped and draped down across the top of its long snout. And then its eyes opened- all twenty of them being different glass like colors and planetary shapes.
“Three. Three drinks. For um. Me and my friends.” Juleka tapped her claws together awkwardly. No response. Utterly no response. She sweated in the silence. Did I do that wrong oh god what did I do.
“Bloody idiot.” A voice suddenly shocked her from a few seats down from her on the counter tapped. She looked over to him. A young male sounding creature, with a nasty tone radiating out from beneath a dark and leathered hood, “Say what you want. Don’t wait for it. You’re making a fool of yourself.”
“O-Oh. Um. Thank— Thank you.” Juleka sputtered, watching as the figure tsked and looked away from her. He seemed to coldly ignore the slight glares the other patrons at the bar were giving him.
He could’ve been nicer about that. Her heart sank a little bit as she began to list off what Kagami and Rose had wanted— holding off on her own drink wearily as her thoughts wrung on with unsureness on what to get. And if cloak-y here would judge her for what she got.. At least everyone else at the bar seemed nice. He must’ve really got the place to get so annoyed. Or he just didn’t like her. Which made her a bit anxious.
“..and for the stone- we’ll be starting bids soon.” A voice radiated over them. A sort of announcement call. Oh. Was that those auctions? Sounded weird. She hoped her mom was having fun.
“Fockin’ finally. Christ.” The sound of crunching glass filled her eyes and she turned to see what looked like fragment pieces of a cathedral’s stained glass mural, shattered into dust across the counter. Juleka’s eyebrows furrowed with a few other patrons, watching the coated figure leave before many followed after him.
Weirdo. His scent was foul. Like tainted flesh.
“Taste. Not for you. But tastes.”
“A—Ah! Okay– so this is for them! Thank you,” Juleka sputtered, seeing as two small drinks shot out from the darkness behind the counter into her hands- She smiled, and gave them both a light sniff- wondering if she could get anything from that and was surprised by the sparks that prickled out from the bubbles like mini fireworks. It almost stung like cinders against her cheeks. Oh wow.
“Good..?” The snout came looking forward, teeth coming to brush just inches to her face. And yet those hand sized fangs looked more like plucked flint than any sort of keratin or bone. Clacking with sparks with each whisper that moved just a second off from the sounds rippling unearthly from its throat.
“A—Amazing!” Juleka squeaked, and yet the rest she blabbered was genuine and grins, she picked the two drinks up, “They’re gonna love it thank you, this is.. masterful.”
But there was no fleeing moment, in fact her hands couldn’t move. She just stayed there. And so did the maws in front of her face. And it’s eyes were still staring, flicking, studying her. And then it’s face slightly tilted. Gaze almost accusing.
“Taaaaste..?”
“H-Huh?” Juleka gulped as a slow and dangerous looking branch-like appendage extended out to point towards her chest. Eh?
“Order. Three.” The claw then slowly descended to point at the two drinks on the table, “Two.” And then once more at her chest, “One. Debt. Order. Give.”
Oh.
Her order. What to order. What taste did she want? What taste did she seek? God. Juleka had to think about that for a moment. Did she ever want anything? Ever? Only day to day pleasures. Simple needs. Simple desires. Never a taste for something far. Never yearning. She just simply took what came her way. Even before the gang. She just wanted some more friends, it was a bonus that they were magical. She tried not to be greedy really. In fact, every day was rather kind in its strange and yet almost expected unexpectedness. So what could she hunger for? What did she thirst for?
She supposed she thirsted for the happiness of her friends. Their lives. They wouldn’t be here forever so all she hoped for was making sure the days they had were worthwhile and satisfactory. But everyday was a mystery she couldn’t see. Even in the kind monotony. What was around the corner she wasn’t going to expect?
“Um. I think..” Juleka blinked wide, and smiled up at the bartender shyly. “..I would like a surprise? A um, a Mystery for me?”
The entity slowly blinked, it was like a ripple that went across it’s eyes like a wave, and then it receded into the darkness once more. Juleka tapped at the counter anxiously before letting out a tense exhale. She supposed she’d have to just drink it here.. She hoped she ordered correctly. She tapped at Kagami and Rose’s single glasses- the cups were even unique too.
Kagami’s looked like a small shot glass of burned crystal and golden cracked streaks climbing across it with a swirling amber like liquid inside that smoked and flickered with the light’s glow around her. Rose’s drink however looked more.. bubbly. Like strawberry lemonade. The ice inside it cut in the shape of hearts and its glass equally swirly and yet unnerving looking, like a chunk of wood had been twisted. She hoped they tasted good. She hoped hers tasted good too.
“Drink.”
Juleka’s eyebrows lifted- and instead of just being shot from the darkness, or a terrifying branch like appendage pointing at her, a subtle gloved and yet pointed hand appeared from the darkness instead— and looming out was the tender’s face once more- except changed. Still looking tall and odd, Fae-like beauty static and still— a glass was placed in front of Juleka like it was made of burning metal.
“Taste.. your mystery.”
Juleka blinked, suddenly feeling a chill rise beneath her skin. It was just a single shot glass. Nothing fancier than your average gift you could get at any convenience store. Something she’d swore she’d seen before in her own home. One of her mother’s shot glasses. It billowed black smoke from the top, and the liquid was dark with swirls of singular droplets of red. Juleka hummed, and knocked it back as politely and gratefully as any pirate could.
Her eyes flashed wide. It burned in her throat and yet it laid upon her tongue like honey. It tasted like copper that stained her teeth red. Juleka hissed, she closed her eyes to it and let it linger. It tasted like her father’s mansion wine and it tasted like the lipstick she’d borrow from Rose’s.
It tasted wrong. It tasted familiar. It tasted like corruption and like someone was staring over her shoulder judgmentally and like taking another droplet would grant her shame or worse.
And yet she swallowed it down more. Because she couldn’t get enough. The taste she couldn’t describe and so did she want to discover it more. She was running out, she wanted to savor it more. But the taste was so familiar she’d reckon that she could realize it’s truth once it was lathered on the tip of her tongue, the tip of her tongue and then–
The last drop. Juleka lost her train of thought. Darn, she merely thought, playing with the glass with a curious little glint. Juleka licked her lips. The last of its tastes. Like ash and gunpowder. Like dried blood. Like split cherries and forgotten wine.
“My girlfriend said this would shock me, it um, did.” Juleka said, wiping at whatever she might’ve lost upon her chin. The tender stared expectantly at her in its unchanging face, and she whispered, “That was definitely what I asked for.. a mystery.”
“A good.. challenge..”
“Thank you very much, I’m glad I got to try your art.” A satisfied rumble filled the air as She took Kagami and Rose’s drinks gratefully- doing her best not to clumsily slip as she fumbled for her cane.
Juleka took a step out of the bar area and breathed. That drink had a strange after taste. Like grinded pomegranates or something. She wasn’t sure if she’d had a pomegranate before. Oh well. Juleka thought, looking down at Kagami and Rose’s drinks. I hope their drinks were more pleasant than mine, though they asked for more outwardly pleasant things.. I wonder if—
And then there was a flash of gold. And Juleka stopped walking. She took a step back. And she sniffed. Hm. Familiar perfume. She knew that perfume. Juleka took another step back— and then bustled politely through the small crowd blocking her way- and stopped at the small secluded corner.
Juleka blinked slowly. Her bright red eyes pierced through the dark with concern as she took in the view of unfamiliar attire of gold and blue— and still stared worriedly at the friend she hadn’t quite expected to see here.
“Oh. Huh.” Juleka tilted her head, “Chloe? Is that you?”
A hiccup. And Juleka realized it was the sound of a choked sob, and instantly she was crouched in front of her– eyebrows furrowed and tenderly soft.
“What happened? Could you tell me?”
Within the darkness of that everly detailed mask, she could see the wettest of eyes slowly blink, before pressing close. And then, Chloe nodded. And her lips parted. And then, Chloe spoke.
…
“So after Alix said that.. you panicked and started hiding here then.” Juleka asked calmly beside her. Two drinks, strange in nature, sitting next to her very gingerly as the
“Y— You’d do the same wouldn’t you!? If the girl of your dreams said she wanted to kiss you and then shot off!? Wouldn’t you, Juleka!?” Chloe sputtered out, her mind screamed with terrified worry, ears pinned back to her head and tail nearly tucked between her legs as she rocked back and forth.
Chloe had held it all in when Alix ran off- calmly finding a spot to feel.. Nothing- but then Juleka came along and then- after that slow sigh. She let it all out. Chloe did that. And Chloe did her best to tell the vampire everything. Her face twisting with her chest. And it had been so difficult given the fact she just couldn’t understand it all either. Couldn’t understand what even happened, even as Alix’s voice still pestered on echoing through her head like a persistent haunting choir.
“Mmm yeah you’re right. These kinds of corners are the best for these sorta mental crises things.” Juleka nodded serenely. She motioned one of the fruits she was eating at the werewolf and offered a little smile, “I’m a professional at finding these. I hope you can tell.”
“Of course, only a hermit like you,” Chloe rolled her eyes, picking at her shoes uncomfortably. Juleka stared at her carefully, face twitching slightly as she took her in. Endlessly red eyes so.. invading to her soul. Readily the reader. So perspective. Juleka’s head slowly tilted with careful inspection before her lips parted to speak and ask the three most dreaded words to ever be sewn together.
“So what now?”
“I don’t fucking know. What do you think? What do you think I should do? Come on! What is there to do!? I felt like me and her JUST figured things out now it’s all falling apart.” Chloe groaned, and yet it was all pleading. She didn’t know what to do. She didn't know what feelings in her chest were her or Alix’s or if they were simply just.. Feeling the same things. This conflict. This heartache. This terror. This confusion. This self hatred and worry. Worry. Worry. Regret.
A hand came on top of her own, and Chloe realized then that she’d mindlessly placed her pulsing glowing hand on top of her thundering heart– and there was Juleka- holding her there steadily too– and the vampire was gifting her with a little smile that was all too much silver and gin.
“That must have been scary and confusing.”
“It..” Chloe tested her words. Juleka’s eyes looked so cunning in this light. She wondered what thoughts a vampire like her could be thinking. Chloe sighed. It was. It was. It still was.
"I want to kiss you." Alix had simply let out, and it felt like wine against Chloe’s ears as it poured out from the witch’s heart.
Chloe wondered if she’d meant it then. She’d been distracted by the pang in her chest that made her feel like she was bleeding. The pang in her chest that made her feel like life and death. The pang in her chest that made her painfully hope to believe that maybe..
“It was so much in one moment. I just.. Wanted to be someone she wanted for tonight. Someone that fit for this party she wanted me at.” Chloe bit a slight snarl, clutching her claws against the heavy mask against her face. “I thought I was getting it right.”
“Clearly you might’ve,” Juleka offered but Chloe just growled with frustration.
“But now I’m so confused on who she even is. On who she wants. On what she wants. Is it me? I want her. So what do I do? This feels so big. This place feels so big. Like I can lose her.” And then Chloe quieted, and her head hung low. “I never want to lose her. I never want to lose her.”
She gripped her hand tight, and curled her knees in.
How much has life changed since her?
How much has time been rewound and rewritten again for them to meet like this? To meet in this way? To spend every second since then in this world to be addicted to each other’s soul? To be addicted to each other’s life and being? Chloe didn’t know. Chloe didn’t know.
“Can I kiss you?” Alix had said it with such a distant tone. Like she had to or she’d choke. And then she did. Alix choked and ran. But Chloe would let her. Chloe wanted her to. There was no found reason why she wouldn’t let Alix scoop her up and take her to their own reality where it was just the two of them and there were no clocks telling them what to do or where to go or how they could perceive each other except in the ways they did.
Was that enough desire? Was that enough hunger or passion to want?
Because Chloe wanted that.
Chloe wanted that with Alix. She wanted that with her witch. Chloe..
“I want her. But I don’t know if she wants me anymore.” Chloe whispered. It felt like she was all glass and shattered bone saying that. Fragileness and defeat soaked through her skin. But what was a monster like her to do– She wondered.
And then Juleka was to her ear, her fangs pressing close against her fur, causing it to twitch– and she could feel the warmth of her living breath against her as the vampire hissed a smile that felt inhuman and beyond a living soul’s tone;
“So find her.” A near command that parted through her heart and pulsed out of her back like an arrow through her chest. And then Juleka picked her up, lifting her up with that strength that was only defeated by Chloe’s own. Chloe’s strength. She was strong, wasn't she? There was a strength within her too– she thought, looking into Juleka’s eyes as the girl’s red burned brightly.
“You are a hunter. You must find and talk to her. Your words are your fangs. Don’t let her run from herself. Don’t let her run away from the Both of you.” Juleka said, and then dropped the werewolf from her grasp. Chloe found herself steady to her feet, looking at the vampire one last time– now smiling sheepishly as she picked up the two drinks she’d shown up with. “I hope that makes sense. Sorry, I think I overdid it on the poetics.”
“I think I got the idea. The point is pretty simple isn’t it.” Chloe shrugged, dusting herself off a bit with a sniff.
“What? Oh yeah. It is; Just talk to her. I know she ran off and hid god knows where but— If there’s anyone who can find her, it’s you. And I think..” Juleka paused, before blinking, “..If there’s anyone she would want to find her, it would also be you, too.”
“But what if she doesn’t want to be found? What if what she said—” Chloe pursed her lips, “—she really did regret saying because she didn’t.. I don’t know.. Mean it.”
“Then I think she deserves to explain that to you.” Juleka cocked a slight eyebrow up, before offering a softer and more gentler smile, “Tell me what you hear from her. If you close your eyes.. Is she calling out for you?”
Chloe’s ears twitched above her head, and she closed her eyes. Her claws dug into her chest as she focused on the buzzing in her head, the twisting in her chest, the burning in her gut, and the woven tug in her soul. She could feel its every vibration and tick like this. Every beat and shudder. It felt like breathing through Alix’s lungs. It felt like existing on another plane.
Alix. She distantly wished for, for what else could she do?
Alix. Chloe wondered if their heartbeats were synced.
Alix. Her voice called out into the void.
Silence met her. Endless, drowning, silence. Silence that lasted for many moons and nights. A silence that lasted a single breath. Chloe knew what this silence was. She was familiar with the view of closed doors.
And then a flicker of warmth.
Find me?
Chloe’s eyes flashed open, the heat in her body so immense she felt like she could reach her hand out and clutch that heat in her chest for herself and squeeze it till it bled.
Of course.
And she ran.
This was always them wasn’t it? A chase. The battle between predator and prey for survival and pride. A fight to show who was ready. A fight to show who was brave- Who had the words- Who was the wounded beast and who was the graceful and ever admired hunter that could only bring the end the inhumane desired.
Chloe found herself at the end of that leash so often. That tie that drew her following after Alix who ran and ran and always ran while she chased and chased and nipped at her ankles with the intent to drag her down forever in her embrace.
It was ridiculous, utterly ridiculous to run so shabbily through this great and impressive hall. She must’ve looked like such a fool. Chloe was familiar with properness and image. She was familiar with how overwrought she looked in this crowd of the elite.
But did that matter? For she was not leashed with desperation. She was leashed by a chain belonging to the submissiveness only a guard dog could wear. One of hunger and selfish hunger who’s desire always had led it to rest its tired bloody maw on the knee of the one it could trust the most, the one it resisted to bite the wrist of. And she was hunting them. She was hunting her. She was hunting for the image of her face and the taste of her lips.
And what of the elite? Chloe writhed every day with who she was. She was a beast. She was a human. She was a human cursed to be a beast. Often, after so many months of torment and bloody saccharine staining her fangs, she felt like she’d been a monster all along when that could never be her truth.
This crowd was the world she was forced into and yet the one she could never truly belong in, and she was shoving through them without a care looking, searching, yearning for the one who made her feel like that was fine.
Blurs of colors and glasses of wine flashed across her vision and she let herself hardly taste the delights of the party on her journey through the smoke and hues, piercing through the fog for a flash of familiar fire and blue.
She was running for so long.
She’d run forever.
In truth, Chloe would never tire from this chase. She’d gladly chase Alix forever if that’s what it meant to be by her side. If that’s what it meant to make her feel loved. If that’s what it meant for them both to feel free together. For Chloe was the wolf and Alix had always been the rabbit- And that was their natures. The witch was the only one who ever made Chloe’s fangs feel right, and Chloe would never let Alix fall lost to the earth.
Here. Chloe screeched to a halt by a hall and she felt her icy lungs keen out a gasp of exhaustion. Her body slacked, and she smoothed back her fur. Her heel clicked against the ground as she approached the abandoned room.
The glimmer of a silver watch sparkled through the air before it was caught in a familiar burned hand- and Chloe approached with determined yet untamed apprehension.
“Alix.”
“ChRIST-” The witch jolted, her eyes having been trained distractedly on the view outside the window. Her chest heaved up and down, relaxing for a moment at the sight of her familiar friend, before tensing once more. She murmured, “Chloe.”
“You ran really fucking far, witch.”
“I was trying to get the fuck away from you.” Alix’s voice came out of her like daggers. But, her expression softened with an immediate guilt, “I didn’t mean it like that.”
“I know.” Chloe replied.
But she didn’t. Not really. There was always the trickle of doubt. There was always that moment of disbelief. There was always that perfectly convincing voice that whispered to her, chanting ‘it’s been true all along, she hates you.’ And yet, the look in her eyes, Alix’s, she’d always convince her.
"Are we going to talk?" Chloe asked, nervousness tightening a grasp in her voice.
"Talk?” Alix warely parroted, she bit her lip, and held her arm tightly at her side. Her eyebrows furrowed and a dark glaze of shame went over her eyes, “About what?”
"Anything. We can talk about anything." Chloe said, watching as Alix fidgeted with her pocket watch. Her body shifted. What would she, could she, even say? "I just... wanna talk to you..."
"Suh-Sure." Alix said, making Chloe's ears slightly lifting up. "I'd... I’d like to talk to you, too. That, that would be, nice."
Cool.
…
“I always end up somewhere quiet here during these things.”
“I’m sorry I couldn’t give you enough company.”
“No, no no no. It- you did. You did. I’m the one who ran off.”
They managed the window open and sat comfortably on the sill- facing each other- but their eyes far away. Chloe had long since pried her mask off and fiddled delicately with it in her claws. The stars were beautifully abstract outside. Like silvery plucked crystals woven into a churning tapestry of black and purple wool.
It was odd the way the world quieted between them. Chloe’s mind felt completely blank as the two talked listlessly. Complex torment under wraps beneath the gentleness of simple conversation.
“I saw Juleka,” Chloe voted.
“Oh yeah?” Alix replied, quiet. “I’m surprised, this party’s huge and you just bumped into her?”
“I suppose we’re all just drawn to each other. She told me to find you.” Chloe said, looking to Alix for any tenseness or conflict, but nothing betrayed her. She continued anyways, “I would’ve looked for you eventually, though.”
“I keep running away from you, with stuff like.. This,” Alix muttered bitterly, a breath leaving her lips. They stared at each other knowingly, Alix’s eyebrows furrowed. “‘m sorry.”
“I lash out a lot, I can't blame you for running away.”
“No. You don’t really do that much anymore. Only with people who annoy you. It’s cool the way you get protective and strong.” Alix whispered, running her thumb over her blemished palms “And you’ve always treated me gently. I’m just sorta messed up in the head about dealing with this sorta stuff.”
“I’m always ‘gentle’ with you. I’ve been terrible, utterly terrible to you before.” Chloe bit out, eyeing the false full moon with bitter melancholy.
“You’re not who you used to be, and you’re hardly conscious during the moon.” Alix noted. Chloe merely hummed at that.
“I’m messed up in the head about this stuff too.”
“I know.”
“We know this.”
“Yeah.”
“What do you think Juleka is doing right now?” Chloe quietly asked.
“Probably keeping her mom from getting banned from this place again,” Alix snorted. It spurred a brisk laugh from Chloe’s lungs.
“At least the bastard wasn’t invited, it’s nice that he’s legally dead.”
“I think in that situation Juleka would have to keep her mom and him from fighting each other.” Alix noted with a chuff. A long pause filled the air between them. “My mom used to love these balls.”
Chloe’s blood chilled, her ear pricked, and she searched for Alix’s gaze as she leant forward with a quiet, “Really?”
“Dad says so.” Alix replied. She sounded far away. She leant against the window sill, eyes dragging away towards the artificial night with a distant listlessness in her empty tone. “And he’s the one that thinks about her the most in this family.”
“You try to not think about her then?”
Alix paused.
“Whenever I do,” Alix began slowly, before a dark smoke glazed over the light in her eyes again, and she muttered, “I just remember the time dad tried to bring her back. And I stop thinking about it like he told me to.”
Silence filled the space between them again.
“Oh,” Chloe whispered, eyes still wide and her brain still buzzing with shock.
She reached for Alix’s hand.
“I–I see.”
“It–” Alix pulled her hand back with a jolt of instinct, but, when their eyes met, her body relaxed. It was so subtle, like letting go a breath- and she reached back for Chloe. The shimmer of their marks glimmering in the false moonlight. There was fear and fragileness in Alix’s voice, “-It’s just that sorta thing you’re not allowed to talk about y’know?”
“Because your dad told you not to?” Chloe asked, intertwining their fingers together and squeezing her hand softly.
“Well that and, it’s just, something I can’t ever bring up to him y’know?” Alix whispered. Her eyebrows furrowed, “When something so fucking awful happens, it feels like, why bring it up and remind everybody when you should just forget about it?”
Chloe felt her leg itch.
“I get that.”
“Of course you do.”
“It’s a bit fucked though, isn’t it?”
“No it’s– It’s dumb. It’s so- fucking dumb.” Alix bit out, clawing a hand through her hair. Cinders and ash burned in her dulled eyes, “It happened years ago. I already moved on. So why does it keep trying to hurt me? I don’t want to fucking deal with it anymore!”
Alix sighed, letting go of Chloe’s harm to hop off the window sill and pace impatiently through the empty room they resided in. She stood, between the space of the moon’s falling light and the darkness of the party’s moonlight shade- before looking up at Chloe. Her chest squeezed tight with bitterness and indignation. Like they’d become some, rebellion to her despair, but as Alix stared up at Chloe- her eyes seeked for her response, and Chloe responded in full.
“The only one who really asks about that night. My dad thinks I’ll be too inconsolable to talk about it, so he treats that night itself like a skittish animal and the others probably are too worried about annoying me with too many questions.” Chloe said, tracing a finger over the side of her leg. She paused, looking at Alix. “I think about it a lot though.”
“You do. I never comment on it enough though.” Alix apologetically commented.
“We both know how I feel about it. I don’t blame you.” Chloe shook her head. Her eyes narrowed, eyeing the party through the peaked doors and veiled curtains. “I got cursed that night. It sucked. I became a monster. It made me lash out at everyone who might’ve given me a chance. They only gave me a chance now because I’m like them.”
“That’s not true.”
“It is though! Alya still hated me for a bit after the museum. Juleka and I had to fight our feelings out. Sabrina.. I still haven’t apologized enough. We all only became buddy buddy after I stopped sticking my head up my ass.” Chloe scoffed, much to Alix’s disappointed expression. She growled, fur bristling against her neck, “That night gave me a wolf that hung by my ankle and wouldn’t let anyone get close for a second.”
Chloe paused.
"But I think I've grown to- maybe consider, that, the wolf... the wolf loves me." Chloe said, her eyes lifting a little. Her lips pressed hard against each other and she grimaced with a mixture of both scorn and realization. "And maybe that's why it bites. Because it was just me all along, really."
“That is a way to see it.” Alix nodded, stepping back into the moonlight just a bit.
"It's still hard to accept it though." Chloe quickly added, her eyes averted away with a slight trickle of shame. She didn't like staring at the scars she gave Alix. The scratches. The nicks. The details of times where she hurt her.. And yet it was all so unavoidably there, it was torture. Living was torture. Chloe growled, "It's already been two years-"
"You're traumatized." Alix said immediately.
“But I should’ve gotten over it by now.”
“Two years is still recent!” Alix insisted, stepping back to Chloe’s side.
"-I know but- I should've gotten over it by now, right?" Chloe asked, looking back up at Alix. Alix just stared softly, looking a little away. There was no telling from an outsider's view, of what could go behind those beautiful eyes. But, Chloe knew. And she could feel the amount of careful thought, whirring like a machine, inside Alix's brain.
"Maybe... someone else would've." Alix suggested finally, her voice unsure but still coming out strong. "Maybe... it'll stick with you... forever. But... I think accepting the wolf, it, involves accepting yourself– and loving yourself.. Right? And that includes accepting the fact you're still scared of it? So that's what's important?"
Chloe stared at her, her claws reaching out to weave with Alix's calloused fingers.
"Maybe, maybe. if anyone can convince me of that sorta theory, it's you." Chloe smiled softly, her voice a whisper as she leaned her forehead against hers. "You are the smartest person I know, after all."
Alix softly laughed, fully laughed at that. The compliment seeped into her chest and made her heart flutter. Chloe laughed beside her, though sounding slightly confused, and sighing. The werewolf shifted a little, and slowly turned to look at Alix.
“So..” She whispered. Alix blinked wide, gazing into Chloe’s half lidded eyes, expression softening with a tender look.
“So..?” The witch began cautiously. Their faces leaned closer and closer together. Heartbeats intertwined, hands squeezing together. Alix’s lip quivered and her heart felt fear and elation and a nervous fire leap up her throat-
Suddenly pain.
“OW!” Alix shouted- she leapt backwards as a pain stung against her forehead. She shook her head, the sting subsiding just a bit before she looked up to stare at the blonde with an accusing look. Chloe lowered her flicked fingers and sneered.
“WHEN ARE YOU GONNA TAKE YOUR OWN ADVICE FOR YOUR TRAUMA THEN, IDIOT?!” The werewolf snapped. Alix’s jaw dropped for a moment before gritting her teeth together- before she could respond though Chloe grabbed her by the shoulders and yanked her close again, glaring. “You’re always so eager to ignore yourself and then put your whole heart into others!? I’m a selfish brat! I care about myself enough! How about you do what I do for a change!”
“I can’t not care about you!” Alix shouted. She held up her marked hand and shoved it into Chloe’s face, “The bond speaks for itself!”
“It does! It really does! I was happy to let it speak for itself! And then you and I just keep making it more and more complicated without actually talking!” Chloe barked, shoving Alix’s hand away before grabbing it. Alix’s heart leapt at the strength that gripped around her wrist, and Chloe stepped off the window sill to lean over her. “Alix, I kissed you during Aurore’s fight with Mirielle when you were under her charm spell!”
“I know that!” Alix snapped. “I remembered shortly after and didn’t tell you!”
“Oh fucking-!” Chloe’s eyes widened and let go of Alix to slap her hands across her face, embarrassment and shame flooding through the bond, “Of course you did! Of course you did-!”
“Why do you sound so pissed right now!?” Alix exclaimed. “Are you pissed at me for not telling you cause I thought it’d make you uncomfortable!?”
“You sound pissed too!”
“Well maybe our natural tones are just pissed off!” Chloe snapped. They paused, and thought about it for a half second- No yeah that.. made sense- before looking back at each other. Alix held up a hand, and Chloe’s ears twitched. She nodded begrudgingly and they took a second to breathe.
Chloe’s heart was beating through her chest. Alix felt like her entire stomach had flipped upside down. After a moment that felt like eternity passed, Chloe finally met the witch’s eyes again- and her composure melted like snow’s first taste of spring. Alix looked so nervous. She could feel through the bond, like a thrumming string wrapped around her pinky, just, weakness. Like her bones were giving in.
“Alix.”
Looking up at her, Alix’s tense expression on her face crumbled and Chloe approached her once more. She opened up her claws, and Alix placed her hand there for her to hold.
“I don’t let myself feel things.” Alix mumbled, “It’s safer that way.”
“It’s not safer, it just feels easier to live.” Chloe corrected with a slight scoff.
“But taking care of you, the others, anyone else is easier,” Alix looked up at her. Her eyebrows furrowed, “If there’s any way to show how much I lo- how much I care about everyone - everyone else- this; being smart, knowing what to say, what to do- is the way I can manage. Because I can’t- I can’t allow anyone else to know how much I don’t know what I’m doing either—“
“Oh Alix,” Chloe squeezed the witch’s hand and when she pulled her close, Alix crumbled to their knees- leading the werewolf to follow. The two just knelt together on the ground- The moonlight’s beams that escaped the outside bathed their embrace in a silver glow. It was like beautiful deja vu.
“I just want to take care of you,” Alix croaked stingingly. “But then you always keep having to be the big and strong one and it’s weird and then I keep saying shit–”
“I would kiss you if you wanted to.”
“Shut– Just-” Alix held her breath. She didn’t want Chloe to shut up. Her eyes were struck wide open, as she struggled for words that made no sense, all the while Chloe softly rested her chin on the top of her head- her arms wrapped protectively around her.
“I love you. You know this.” Chloe whispered. Alix hissed inwards, nodding just a little bit. Something in the witch felt deeply ashamed for all of this.
“I—“ Alix gulped down. How much she knew that. How much she knew that. How it radiated, bouncing around in her head– It was overwhelming- like a forest fire in her chest, every bit of Alix burned with it.
“Is it okay to- am I- am I allowed to love you..? Is that okay?” Chloe asked quietly. Alix felt herself freeze at that, and those words, rang, so deeply in her chest. Am I allowed to Love you. What a line. What a question. What could Alix say to that? How would she, in some universe, even tell her no when she so vehemently, oh so dutifully, so hopelessly adored her now? But how could she respond now? When she wanted to say yes, and yet..
"I- I don't- know." Alix found her words as truthfully as possible, though her face flushed. Chloe’s expression crumbled for a moment but Alix reached her hand out to grip her arm tightly. Refusing to let her go. “I don’t know how to say it back.”
“Well-”
“Chloe, I don’t know if I can.”
The werewolf just stared in quiet confusion. Alix bit her lip, averting her eyes. Too much of a coward to say anything more, too reckless to keep her mouth shut. Too smart to deny her feelings, to dumb to know what they were. That was who Alix felt like. Her eyes squeezed shut with frustration.
“I didn’t mean to care about you this much. I didn’t, I never– had romance on my to-do list.” Alix mumbled weakly, “I never felt capable of it. I.. never felt in for it. All that shit, that shit everyone talks about, it felt like it wasn’t there. It felt like something like that I- it wouldn’t be something for me. I wasn’t qualified- like I didn’t reach the bar for it.”
She rubbed the back of her neck.
“It’s weird cause I dunno how much that changed either? The kids at school, Juleka, Marinette, Dad- they all describe getting to be in a relationship as something so fucking big and I don’t know if I’m allowed it.” Alix hissed, clutching her chest. “And it’s so confusing. Cause I do care about you. I- I can’t lie about that! I care about you so much!”
“Alix,” Chloe whispered.
“But I don’t think I’m allowed this.” Alix hung her head between her shoulders, “I don’t know how I can give you something I wanna give you this time. You deserve someone who can actually say that they lo-”
She paused. And looked up at Chloe with her lips quivering, her jaw locked, and her vocal refusing to let out another peep. Alix swallowed down what felt like hellfire and ash, squeezing Chloe’s hand tight with shame.
“I can’t say it, it might make me explode.” She muttered awkwardly. “You deserve someone who can tell you how much they adore you without fucking up. Without pussing out. Without feeling like they’re gonna lose their voice cause of how big it is–”
“Alix,” Chloe let out a quiet little breath. Her claw gave up to fix a bit of her hair out of her face.
“I just can’t,” Alix defeatedly admitted, her heart twisting with pain, “Not, not yet I- want to so bad but I can’t- I—”
“But I think I get the full picture.” Chloe whispered. Alix paused and nodded firmly- and then her body began to shake again. Chloe’s ears lowered, confliction in her chest, “We don’t have to be togeth–”
“But I want to be-!” Alix exclaimed. Chloe’s expression stretched with quiet yet clear confusion. Alix’s eyebrows furrowed- burning back frustrated tears. God. Why couldn’t she just say it for her? Why couldn’t she just say it this once for her? “I wanna be- I want- you! I want you. I want to-” Alix steeled her heart, squeezing Chloe’s hand like it was their own tethered souls, “-I wanna prove it.”
“You’ve already proven how much you care about me,” Chloe hissed earnestly, “You don’t have to say more if it hurts you to. We don’t have to be anything more than we already are–”
“Why else tell me you love me though?” Alix said, gripping Chloe tightly. The werewolf grimaced, a flash of unsure regret going across her eyes. Alix urged insistently, “We both want more. We can admit that.”
“You want more?” Chloe asked. Her voice was quiet, but her heartbeat was thunderous in her ears. Alix’s expression loosened. She could hear the slight pitches of attempted sound come from the witch- before she gave in to a question.
“Do you?”
“I do.”
“So we both do.”
“But you said before-” Chloe began.
“I’m trying to tell you I’m not enough for you.” Alix hissed, eyebrows furrowing. “I hardly know how I feel about anything but I want you to have everything you deserve. Chloe, I’m not enough of what you deserve to have- someone who actually knows if they reciprocate enough feelings-!”
“What’s enough for you?” Chloe asked, frustratedly. Alix was frozen solid as Chloe moved to cup Alix’s cheek. Her hand was so gentle, so soft- and Alix felt so fragile. Chloe’s voice burned into a whisper, prickling through Alix’s chest like a wave of heat as she asked, “What if it’s just you? What if you’re enough?”
“Then,” Alix began, and she glanced away- before staring up at Chloe with eyes as wide as the moon. Her mouth felt dry, “Then, then we’d be a thing.”
“What kind of thing?” Chloe’s eyes glittered.
“We could just be, something… together.” Alix gripped Chloe’s arm tight, before, dragging her hand down Chloe’s forearm. The werewolf’s eyes dragged after her intensely, watching her every movement with the carefulness of any monster- and Chloe’s chest flooded with warmth as their fingers intertwined.
“And it doesn’t have to be anything we don’t need it to be,” Chloe whispered, squeezing their hands together.
“It can be just us and the way we are,” Alix muttered, her voice rising with something light and prickling that stung her eyes with something odd. Chloe leaned close to Alix’s face, sending her heart skipping with nervousness- but the witch still nodded- and a warm yet overwhelming shiver shot up her spine when Chloe kissed her tears away.
“We can make what we are just for us,” The werewolf pulled away, face blooming with shades of enthralled rouge. Then their eyes met again- the quiet ticking of Alix’s pocket watch filled the room- and it was like they were overwhelmed with the same happy dream, and it was just their reality but more. Living with the other in their arms, with the other’s laughter in their ears, and it was wonderful.
“We can just, show how we feel in the way we do. Whatever it is. We’ll just make it.. work?” Alix’s lips quivered into a small little smile. Chloe smiled and nodded. She watched her witch’s expression still, then softened, and suddenly Chloe could feel a blooming heat of warmth flood her veins like a wildfire. It was like she could feel every bit of love Alix had for her, invading her every sense until it was like breathing it.
Alix brought Chloe’s hand up, her calloused thumbs running along the edge of that glimmering mark that bound them like ribbon and lace, before pressing a gentle kiss against her knuckles- smearing her lipstick which spurred a laugh out of the werewolf.
Alix’s lips curled into an amused smile, and dared to pepper down another kiss down on the girl’s hand, climbing up her wrist just a bit before her face was held and pulled up to meet Chloe’s eyes instead.
Inches apart, they stared, warmly, kindly, obsessively, happily.
And they both felt love, and they both felt love. And it was perfect to just be them together. Because so long as they were together, it was wonderful.
And then they felt a rumble.
A flash of confusion went across Chloe’s eyes and Alix's eyebrows furrowed with concern. The witch leapt to her feet and drew Chloe up with her. They glanced at each other as another rumble rocked across the floor- and then like a snap of instinct, the werewolf grabbed her second half protectively as the whole building violently rocked with an explosion.
“WHAT THE FUCK!?”
When the shaking stopped, the two burst out of the room with their hands tightly intertwined. Chloe quickly slid a mask back on and passed the other to Alix who paused for a moment, realizing it was Chloe’s, before putting it on without much hesitation. The halls soon became more and more crowded with hectic figures bustling into the direction of the quiet safety they were just in.
But the two only chased the danger they were running from, Alix’s hand on the charms at her side, and Chloe’s nails lengthening into claws. The main hall had nearly cleared of all its patrons, the ones there seeming to be waiting behind with leered heads and eyes full of interest. Above, the second floor peered over the banisters like an opera house’s audience.
The two stepped back into the moonlight, eyes wide with shock as together they stood at the remains of the auction area, which had been brutally scorched into smithereens. Chairs and tables were knocked over, drinks and food scattered across the ground and Alix’s heart raced with terror as an ugly cacophony of sounds began to radiate from the flames- and stepping from the ashes were the most horrible reanimated figures.
“S-Shit–!” Alix hissed with choking fear, but Chloe held her hand tight- flashing an encouraging look to the witch that grounded her to the core. She flicked her hand, and held a charm between her fingers with determination in her gaze as the two bore their looks into the gaping mouth of horror.
Tattered pieces of signs fell into ashes across the ground, and falling past the scorched auction stage, a cloaked figure emerged from the smell of rot and decay with a sway in his hip and a smile on his face.
He held up the cased prize of the event in a gloved hand and gingerly opened it up with a satisfied glimmer peeking out from the glass. Plucking it out, he held it up to the moonlight with its crimson glow reflecting back into his eyes.
“What the hell is..” Chloe began to hiss.
But Alix’s face only fell. Shit. She realized, and her face grew sweaty with anticipation for the hell this man was about to unleash.
“That’s a philosopher’s stone.”
...
Notes:
Haha!
Did you really think this would go well?
Um- also HI IT'S BEEN A BIT. UM. SO. UH. This chapter took a lot longer than I thought it would but um, I'm back! No more hiatus hopefully! I apologize that the Splatoon brainrot violently took over. It was a really nice break from miraculous stuff and well, if you know anything about my tumblr, I had a bit of an infestation of anons that made loving this fic a bit hard for a while.
However! I'm back. And although this took a while, I had fun writing this, and I think I needed the time it took to write this to really.. get it. I hope you enjoyed too. Thank you all for being patient. Catch ya later!